Skip to main content
Internet Archive's 25th Anniversary Logo

Full text of "The National Catholic Almanac Thirty Sixty Year Of Publication 1942"

See other formats


31 



S2 172? 1942 



(Ettg 
tr itbrarg 




This Volume is for 
REFERENCE USE ONLY 



ifasmt^s\mmiW^^ 



THE 

NATIONAL CATHOLIC 
ALMANAC 

THIRTY-SIXTH YEAR OF PUBLICATION 

1942 



Compiled by the Franciscan Clerics of 
Holy Name College, Washington, D. C. 




Published with ecclesiastical approbation by 

ST. ANTHONY'S GUILD 

PATERSON NEW JERSEY 



COPYRIGHT, 1942 BY ST. ANTHONY'S GUILD 



1942 



Date 


Day 


H.a 


r 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 
2 
3 


T 

F 
S 


^M 




fc$i- 


Circumcision of Our Lord 
St. Macarius, Abbot 
St. Genevieve, Virgin 


4 


s 


Jvt 






The Holy Name of Jesus 

Gospel: The Holy Name Luke 2, 21 


5 
6 

7 
8 
9 
10 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






KM* 


St. Telesphorus, Pope-Martyr 
Epiphany of Our Lord 
St. Lucian, Martyr 
St. Severin, Abbot 
SS. Julian and Basilissa, Martyrs 
St. Agatho, Pope 


11 


S 


<JM 






Holy Family 

Gospel: Finding of Jesus in the Tern pie 
Luke 2, 42-^2 


12 
13 
14 
15 
16 
17 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






ttpt 


St. Arcadius, Martyr 
St. Veronica, Martyr 
St. Hilary, Bishop-Doctor 
St. Paul, First Hermit-Confessor 
St. Marcellus I, Pope-Martyr 
St. Anthony, Abbot 


18 


S 


^M 






Second Sunday after Epiphany 

Gospel: The Marriage of Cana John 2,1-11 


19 

20 
21 
22 
23 
24 


M 

T 
W 

T 
F 

S 






*g 


SS. Marius, Martha, Audifax and Aba- 
chum, Martyrs 
SS. Fabian and Sebastian, Martyrs 
St. Agnes, Virgin-Martyr 
SS. Vincent and Anastasia, Martyrs 
St. Raymond of Pennafort, Confessor 
St. Timothy, Bishop-Martyr 


25 


S 


Jrt 






Third Sunday after Ephiphany 

Gospel: Jesus cleanses the leper 
Matthew S, 1-13 


26 

27 

28 
29 

30 
31 


M 
T 

W 

T 

F 

S 






**0* 


St. Polycarp, Bishop-Martyr 
St. John Chrysostom, Bishop-Confessor- 
Doctor 
St. Peter Nolasco, Confessor 
St. Francis of Sales, Bishop-Confessor- 
Doctor 
St. Martina, Virgin-Martyr 
St. John Bosco, Confessor 



H. D. Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required. 

F. Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60 

years old. 
A. Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed. 



1942 



jfflontfj of tlje $a*ton 



i 

Date | Day 

1 


H. D. 


F. 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 | S 








Septuagesima Sunday 

Gospel: The Laborers in the Vineyard 
Matthew 20, 1-16 


2 
3 

4 

5 
6 

7 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






**, 


Purification of the Blessed Virgin Mary 
St. Blaise, Bishop-Martyr 
St. Andrew of Corsini, Bishop-Martyr 
St. Agatha, Virgin-Martyr 
St. Dorothy, Virgin-Martyr 
St. Romuald, Abbot 


8 | S 

I 


^ 






Sexagesima Sunday 

Gospel: The Parable of the Sower Luke 8, 4-15 


9 

10 
11 
12 
13 
14 


M 
T 
W 
T 

F 
S 






*. 


St. Cyril of Alexandria, Confessor-Doctor 
St. Scholastica, Virgin 
Our Lady of Lourdes 
Seven Servite Founders, Confessors 
St. Catherine of Ricci, Virgin 
St. Valentine, Martyr 


15 


S 


JV 






Quinquagesima Sunday 

Gospel: Christ heals the blind man 
Luke 18, 31-43 


16 
17 
18 
19 
20 
21 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 




1 


* 


St. Juliana, Virgin-Martyr 
Flight into Egypt 
Ash Wednesday 
St. Gabinus, Martyr 
St. Eleutherius, Martyr 
St. Saverian, Bishop-Martyr 


22 


S 


Jtf 






First Sunday of Lent 

Gospel: Jesus tempted by Satan 
Matthew 4, 1-11 


23 

24 
25 

26 

27 

28 
r 


M 
T 

W 

T 

F 

S 




XCfflfc 

Xffite 


MO* 


St. Peter Damian, Bishop-Confessor-Doctor 
St. Matthias, Apostle 
St. Tarasius, Patriarch 
(Ember Day) 
St. Nestor, Bishop-Martyr 
St. Gabriel of the Seven Sorrows, Confessor 
(Ember Day) 
St. Roman, Abbot 
(Ember Day) 

ii -if* 'A* *? ; 'I JL 'iv\ * <** 



H. D. Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required. 

F, Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60 

years old. 
A. Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed. 



1942 



of 



Date 1 Day 

1 


H*.*D. 


V. 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 


S 


JM 






Second Sunday of Lent 

Gospel: The Transfiguration Matthew 17, 1-9 


2 
3 
4 
5 
6 
7 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 




xtSt* 

5RfPC 

3S 

3! 

^rtflf" 
09X 

XSft 
t&K. 

K$t* 
** 


** 

MflN 


St. Simplicius, Pope 
St. Cunegunda, Empress 
St. Casimir, King 
St. John Joseph of the Cross 
SS. Perpetua and Felicitas, Martyrs 
St. Thomas Aquinas, Doctor 


8 


S 


Jti 






Third Sunday of Lent 

Gospel: Jesus casts out a devil Luke 11, 14-28 


9 
10 
11 
12 
13 
14 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 




XOT" 
<!< 

XW?* 

^K 
>^ 
^5K 
>^> 

*aj* 
ff 

<3K 
>t5> 

WP: 


>pi 
> 


St. Frances of Rome, Widow- 
Forty Martyrs of Sebaste 
St. Euthymius, Bishop-Martyr 
St. Gregory the Great, Pope-Confessor-Doctor 
St. Christina, Virgin-Martyr 
St. Maude, Queen 


15 


S 


<M 






Fourth Sunday of Lent (Laetare Sunday) 
Gospel: Miracle of loaves and fishes 
John 6, 1-15 


16 
17 
18 
19 
20 
21 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 




S 

fcjtt" 

^IBK 

X" 

S 

< 

>tB{ 
9X 
) 
fl?X 


t 

MR* 


St. Finian, Abbot 
St. Patrick, Bishop-Confessor 
St. Cyril of Jerusalem, Bishop-Doctor 
St. Joseph, Spouse of Blessed Virgin Mary 
St. Cuthbert, Bishop 
St. Benedict, Abbot-Founder 


22 


S 


^M 






Passion Sunday 

Gospel: Jews attempt to stone Jesus 
John 8, 46-59 


23 
24 
25 

26 

27 
28 


M 
T 
W 

T 
F 
S 




X(tt 

S 
Krt 
Mffjto 
<I?f< 

>Jfe 
WK 
X0! 
WK 

>fc 
-W 


XS 
^0*- 


SS. Victorian and Companions, Martyrs 
St. Gabriel the Archangel 
The Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin 
Mary 
St. Ludger, Bishop-Confessor 
St. John Damascene, Confessor-Doctor 
St. John Capistran, Confessor 


29 


S 


<JM 






Palm Sunday 

Gospel: Triumphant entry into Jerusalem 
Matt hew 21, 1-9 


30 
31 


M 
T 




WK 

X*^ 
iEBr< 




St. John Climacus, Abbot 
St. Benjamin, Deacon-Martyr 



H. D. Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required. 

F. Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60 

years old. 
A. Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed. 



1942 






1942 



4Hontfj of tfje 3&eutrettion 



Date 


Day 


H. D. 


F. 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 

2 
3 

4 


W 
T 
F 

S 




XUSfc 
S8K 
W* 

&x 
*$* 
-sex 

w* 

!K 


*w 
a&* 


St. Hugh, Bishop 
Holy Thursday 
Good Friday 
Holy Saturday (p. and A. until noon) 


5 


s 


*M 






Easter Sunday 

Gospel: The Resurrection of Christ 
Mark 16,1-7 


6 

7 
8 
9 
10 
11 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






Mf* 


SS. Timothy and Diogenes, Martyrs 
St. Epiphanius and Companions, Martyrs 
St. Perpetuus, Bishop 
St. Mary Cleopha, Widow 
St. Ezechiel, Prophet 
St. Leo I, Pope 


12 


S 


^M 






First Sunday after Easter (Low Sunday) 
Gospel: Jesus appears to His Apostles 
John 20, 19-31 


13 

14 
15 
16 
17 
18 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






*** 


St. Hermenegild, Martyr 
St. Justin, Martyr 
SS. Basilissa and Anastasia, Martyrs 
St. Bernadette, Virgin 
St. Anicetus, Pope-Martyr 
St. Apollonius, Martyr 


19 


S 


JM 






Second Sunday after Easter 
Gospel: The Good Shepherd John 10, 11-16 


20 
21 
22 

23 
24 
25 


M 

T 

w 

T 
F 

S 






*0" 


St. Theotimus, Bishop 
St. Anselm, Bishop-Doctor 
Solemnity of St. Joseph, Patron of Uni- 
versal Church 
St. George, Martyr 
St. Fidelis of Sigmaringen, Martyr 
St. Mark, Evangelist 


26 


S 


JW 






Third Sunday after Easter 

Gospel: Joy after Sorrow John 16, 16-22 


27 
28 
29 
30 


M 
T 
W 
T 








St. Peter Canisius, Confessor-Doctor 
St. Paul of the Cross, Confessor 
St. Peter of Verona, Martyr 
St. Catherine of Siena, Virgin 



H. D. Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required. 

F. Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60 

years old. 
A. Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed. 



1942 



S942 



of tlje 



Date 


Day 


H. D. 


F. 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 
2 


F 

S 






fc0 


SS. Philip and James, Apostles 
St. Athanasius, Bishop-Doctor 


3 


S 


JM 






Fourth Sunday after Easter 

Gospel; Christ promises the Comforter 
John 16, 5-14 


4 
5 
6 

7 
8 
9 


M 

T 
w 

T 
F 

S 






fciQta 


St. Monica, Widow 
St. Pius V, Pope-Confessor 
St. John Apostle before the Latin Gate 
St. Stanislaus, Bishop-Martyr 
Apparition of St. Michael 
St. Gregory Nazienzen, Bishop-Doctor 


10 


S 


JM. 






Fifth Sunday after Easter 

Gospel: Prayer in the name of Jesus 
John 16,23-30 


11 
12 
13 

14 
15 
16 


M 
T 
W 

T 
F 

S 


JM 




fc0 


St. Francis Jerome, Confessor 
(Rogation Day) 
SS. Nereus and Achilles, Martyrs 
(Rogation Day) 
St. Robert Bellarmine, Cardinal-Doctor 
(Rogation Day) 
Ascension of Our Lord 
St. John Baptist de la Salle, Confessor 
St. Andrew Bobola, Martyr 


17 


S 


<JM 






Sunday within the Octave of Ascension 

Gospel: Testimony of the Holy Ghost 
John 15, 26-27; 16, 1-4 


18 
19 
20 
21 
22 
23 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 




>#&> 

w 


XKI&. 

ijh 


St. Venantius, Martyr 
St. Peter Celestine, Pope-Confessor 
St. Bernard of Siena, Confessor 
St. Valens, Bishop 
St. Rita, Widow 
St. John Baptist Rossi, Confessor (Vigil) 


24 


S 


JvL 






Pentecost Sunday 

Gospel: Christ's Instruction on the Holy Ghost 
John 14, 23-31 


25 
26 

27 

28 
29 
30 


M 
T 
W 

T 
F 

S 




#w 

w 

fcOfc 
*ap 

XBta 

*W 


Mflh 
* 

*#* 


St. Gregory VII, Pope-Confessor 
St Philip Neri, Confessor 
St. Bede the Venerable, Confessor 
(Ember Day) 
St. Augustine of Canterbury, Confessor- 
Doctor 
St. Mary Magdalen Pazzi, Virgin 
(Ember Day) 
St. Joan of Arc, Virgin 
(Ember Day) 


31 


S 


<M 






Trinity Sunday 

Gospel: Jetui commissions His Disciples fo 
Preach Matthew 28, 18-20 



1942 



3une 



1942 



jfJIontj) of tfte feacreb 5)Eact 



Date 


Day 


H. D. 


F. 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 
2 
3 
4 
5 
6 


M 
T 

w 

T 

F 
S 






M 


St. Juventius, Martyr 
SS. Marcellinus and Companions, Martyrs 
St. Clotilda, Widow 
Corpus Christ! 
St. Boniface, Bishop-Martyr 
St. Norbert, Confessor 


7 


S 


Jvt 






Second Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: Parable of the Supper Luke 14, 16-24 


8 
9 

10 
11 
12 
13 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






XEffe 


St. Medard, Bishop-Confessor 
'SS. Primus & Felician, Martyrs 
'St. Margaret, Widow 
St. Barnabas, Apostle 
Sacred Heart of Jesus 
St. Anthony of Fadua, Confessor 


14 


S 


JM 






Third Sunday after Easter 

" Gospel: Parable of the lost sheep Luke 15, 1-10 


15 
16 
17 
18 
19 
20 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






x$ 


SS. Vitus and Companions, Martyrs 
St. Benno, Bishop 
SS. Nicandrus and Marcian, Martyrs 
St. Ephrem, Deacon-Doctor 
St. Julian Falconieri, Virgin 
St. Silverius, Pope-Martyr 


21 | S 

I 
I 


JM 






Fourth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: Miraculous draught of fishes 
Luke 5, I'll 


22 
23 

24 
25 
26 
27 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






w$ 


'St. Paulinus, Bishop-Confessor 
St. Audry, Virgin 
Nativity of St. John Baptist 
St. William, Abbot 
SS. John and Paul, Martyrs 
St. Crescens, Martyr 


28 


S 


Jvt 






Fifth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: The Justice of the Pharisees 
Matthew 5,20-24 


29 
30 


M 
T 








SS. Peter and Paul, Apostles 
Commemoration of St. Paul, Apostle 



H. D. Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required. 

F ^Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60 

years old. 
A. Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed. 



1942 



fttlp 

of tfje $miou 



1942 



Date 


Day 


H. D. 


F. 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 
2 
3 

4 


w 

T 
F 

S 






;*$ 


The Most Precious Blood 
Visitation of the Blessed Virgin Mary 
St. Leo II, Pope-Confessor 
St. Laurianus, Bishop-Martyr 


5 


s 


JW 






Sixth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: Jesus feeds the multitudes Mark 8, 1-9 


6 

7 
8 
9 
10 
11 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






i*9 


St. Isaias, Prophet 
SS. Cyril and Methodius, Bishops-Confessors 
St. Elizabeth of Portugal, Widow 
SS. John Fisher and Thomas More, Martyrs 
Seven Holy Brothers, Martyrs 
St. Pius I, Pope-Martyr 


12 


S 


Jti 






Seventh Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: Warning against false prophets 
Matthew 7, 15-21 


13 
14 
15 
16 
17 
18 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






*w 


St. Anacletus, Pope-Martyr 
St. Bonaventure, Cardinal-Doctor 
St. Henry, Confessor 
Our Lady of Mt. Carmel 
St. Alexius, Confessor 
St. Camillus de Lellis, Confessor 


19 


S 


Jvt 






Eighth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: The Unjust Steward Luke 16,1-9 


20 
21 
22 
23 
24 
25 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






*$ 


St. Jerome Aemilian, Confessor 
St. Praxedes, Virgin 
St. Mary Magdalen, Penitent 
St. Appolinaris, Bishop-Martyr 
St. Christina, Virgin-Martyr 
St. James the Greater, Apostle 


26 


S 


JM. 






Ninth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: Jesus weeps over Jerusalem 
Luke 19,41-47 


27 
28 

29 
30 
31 


M 
T 

W 
T 
F 






NP 


St. Pantaleon, Martyr 
SS. Nazarius, Celsus, Victor I and Inno- 
cent I, Martyrs 
St. Martha of Bethany, Virgin 
SS. Abdon and Sennen, Martyrs 
St. Ignatius Loyola, Confessor 



H. D. Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required. 

F. Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60 

years old. 
A. Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed. 



,942 aUgUSt 

Jttontf) of tfje ples&efo Sacrament 


S942 




1 
Date | Day 

1 


H. D. 


F. 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 | S 




1 


St. Peter's Chains 



2 


S 


^M 


\ 




Tenth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: The Phatisee and the Publican 
Luke 18,9-14 


3 

4 

5 
6 
7 
8 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






W 


Finding of St. Stephen's Relics 
St. Dominic, Confessor 
Our Lady of the Snows 
Transfiguration of Our Lord 
St. Cajetan, Confessor 
SS. Cyriac and Companions, Martyrs 


9 


S 


JM 






Eleventh Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel; Jesus cures the deaf and dumb man 
Mark 7,31-37 


10 
11 
12 
13 
14 
15 


M 
T 

w 

T 
F 

S 


^M 


>fiffto 
W 


*($ 


St. Laurence, Martyr 
SS. Tiburtius and Susanna, Martyrs 
St. Clare, Virgin 
SS. Hippolytus and Cassian, Martyrs 
St. Eusebius, Confessor (Vigtl) 
Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary 


16 


S 


^1 






Twelfth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: The Good Samaritan Luke 10,23-37 


17 
18 
19 
20 
21 
22 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






Xg| 


St. Hyacinth, Confessor 
St. Agapitus, Martyr 
St. John Eudes, Confessor 
St. Bernard, Confessor-Doctor 
St. Jane Frances, Widow 
SS. Timothy, Hippolytus and Symphorian, 
Martyrs 


23 


S 


JM 






Thirteenth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: The ten lepers Luke 17, 11-19 


24 
25 
26 

27 
28 
29 


M 
T 
W 

T 
F 
S 






fc&i 


St. Bartholomew, Apostle 
St. Louis, Confessor 
St. Zephyiin, Pope-Martyr 
St. Joseph Calasanctius, Confessor 
St. Augustine, Bishop-Doctor 
Beheading of St. John the Baptist 


30 


S 


JM. 






Fourteenth Sunday after Pentecost 

'Gospel: Undivided Service of God 
Matthew 6, 24-33 



31 | M i 



I St. Raymond Nonnatus, Confessor 



. D. Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required, 
p. Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60 

years old. 
A. Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed. 



1942 



1942 



JHotit!) of tfje^ueeit of 



Date 


Day 


H. D. 


F. 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 
2 
3 
4 
5 


T 
W 

T 
F 

S 






5^ 


St. Giles, Abbot 
St. Stephen, Confessor 
St. Phoebe, Widow 
St. Moses, Prophet 
St. Lawrence Justinian, Bishop-Confessor 


6 


s 


<JM 






Fifteenth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel :T he Widow of Nairn Luke 7 f 11-16 


7 
8 
9 
10 
11 
12 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






MO* 


St. Regina, Virgin-Martyr 
Nativity of the Blessed Virgin Mary 
St. Gorgonius, Martyr 
St. Nicholas of Tolentino, Confessor 
SS. Protus and Hyacinth, Martyrs 
Holy Name of Mary 


13 


S 


^M 






Sixteenth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: Jesus heals the diopsicul man 
Luke 14,1-11 


14 
15 
16 

17 
18 

19 


M 
T 
W 

T 
F 

S 




>i> 

*tSF< 

>W> 

gx 

>S3J>B 
J< 


$Jfc 

# 
fc$* 


Exaltation of the Holy Cross 
'Seven Sorrows of the Blessed Virgin Mary 
SS. Cornelius and Cyprian, Martyrs 
(Ember Day) 
Stigmata of St. Francis of Assisi, Conf. 
St. Joseph of Cupertino, Confessor 
(Ember Day) 
SS. Jamiarius and Companions, Martyrs 
(Ember Day) 


20 


S 


<JM 






Seventeenth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: The greatest commandment 
Matthew 22,35-46 


21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
26 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






* 


St. Matthew, Apostle 
St. Thomas of Villanova, Confessor 
St. Linus, Pope-Martyr 
Our Lady of Ransom 
St. Cleophas, Martyr 
SS. Cyprian and Justina, Martyrs 


27 


S 


^M 






Eighteenth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: ]e\us citre\ the partdyth 
Matthew 9, 1-8 


28 
29 
30 


M 

T 

w 








St. Wenceslaus of Bohemia, Martyr 
St. Michael, Archangel 
St. Jerome, Priest-Doctor 



H. D. -Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required. 

F. Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60 

years old. 
A. Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed. 

10 



1942 



1942 



jfHontfj of tfje 



Date 


1 
Day 


H. D. 


F. 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 

2 
3 


T 
F 

S 






tat^ 


St. Remigius, Bishop-Confessor 
Holy Guardian Angels 
St. Teresa of the Child Jesus, Virgin 


4 


1 s 


Jvl 


1 


| Nineteenth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: Parable of marriage feast 
Matthew 22, 2-14 


5 
6 
7 
8 
9 
10 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






*w* 


SS. Placid and Companions, Martyrs 
St. Bruno, Confessor 
Most Holy Rosary 
St. Bridget of Sweden, Widow 
SS. Denis, Rusticus and Eleutherius, MM. 
St. Francis Borgia, Confessor 


11 


S 


Jvt 






Twentieth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: Jesus heals the ruler's wn 
John 4, 46-53 


12 
13 
14 
15 
16 
17 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






M& 


St. Wilfred, Bishop-Confessor 
St. Edward, Confessor 
St. Callistus I, Pope-Martyr 
St. Teresa of Avila, Virgin 
St. Hedwig, Queen-Widow 
St. Margaret Mary Alacoque, Virgin 


18 


S 


JM. 






Twenty-first Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: The unmerciful servant 
Matthew 18, 23-3$ 


19 
20 
21 
22 
23 
24 


M 

T 

w 

T 
F 

S 






>*&* 


St. Peter of Alcantara, Confessor 
St. John Canty, Confessor 
St. Hilarion, Abbot 
St. Mary Salome, Widow 
St. Ignatius of Constantinople, Confessor 
St. Raphael, Archangel 


25 


S 


^M 






Twenty-second Sunday after Pentecost 

(Feast of Christ the King) 
Gospel: Christ the King John 18,33-37 


26 
27 
28 
29 
30 
31 


M 
T 
W 

T 

F 
S 




X5JV. 
*< 


**$* 
3K 


St. Evaristus, Pope-Martyr 
St. Florence, Martyr 
SS. Simon and Jude, Apostles 
St. Narcissus, Bishop-Confessor 
St. Zenobius, Bishop-Martyr 
St. Quentin, Martyr (Vigil) 



H. D. Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required. 

p. Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60 

years old. 
A. Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed. 

11 



1942 



jgtobemfoer 



1942 



of tlje 



Date 


Day 


H. D. 


F. 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 


S 


*M 






All Saints Day (Twenty-Third Sunday after 
Pentecost) 

Gospel: The Beatitudes Matthew 5, 1-12 


2 
3 

4 

5 
6 

7 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






*flb 


A plenaiy Indulgence may be gained for the 
Poor Souls by each visit to a Chinch from 
noon Nov. 2 until midnight Nov. 3. Con- 
ditions: 6 Our Fathers, 6 Hail Maiys and 
6 Gloiys for each visit. 


All Souls 
St. Hubert, Bishop 
St. Charles Borromeo, Cardinal-Confessor 
SS. Zachary and Elizabeth 
St. Leonard, Abbot 
St. Willibrord, Bishop 


8 


S 


<Jvi 






Twenty-fourth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: The Wheat and the Cockle 
Matthew 13.24-30 


9 

10 
11 
12 
13 

14 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 
S 






ftp* 


Dedication of the Basilica of St. Saviour 
St. Andrew Avellino, Confessor 
St. Martin of Tours, Confessor 
St. Martin I, Pope-Martyr 
St. Didacus, Confessor 
St. Josaphat, Bishop-Martyr 


15 


S 


<M 






Twenty-fifth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: The gram of mustard-seed 
Matthew 13, 31-35 


16 
17 
18 

19 
20 
21 


M 
T 
W 

T 
F 

S 






fcfflfr 


St. Gertrude, Virgin 
St. Gregory the Wonderworker, Bp-Conf. 
Dedication of the Basilica of SS. Peter and 
Paul 
St. Elizabeth of Hungary, Widow 
St. Felix of Valois, Confessor 
Presentation of the Blessed Virgin Mary 


22 


S 


^M 






Twenty-sixth Sunday after Pentecost 

Gospel: The end of the world 
Matthew 24, 15-35 


23 

24 
25 
26 

27 
28 


M 

T 

w 

T 
F 

S 






fegn. 


St. Clement, Pope-Martyr 
St. John of the Cross, Confessor-Doctor 
St. Catherine of Alexandria, Virgin-Martyr 
St. Sylvester, Abbot 
St. Virgil, Bisnop 
SS. Stephen and Companions, Martyrs 


29 


S 


JW 






First Sunday of Advent 

Gospel: Signs of the destruction of the world 
Luke 21, 25-33 


30 


M 








St. Andrew, Apostle 



12 



1942 



JBtttwbtv 



1942 



JHcntfj of tfre Sol? 



Date 


Day 


H. D. 


F. 


A. 


ROMAN CALENDAR 


1 
2 
3 
4 
5 


T 
W 
T 

F 
S 






>*$ 


St. Natalia, Widow 
St. Bibiana, Virgin-Martyr 
St. Francis Xavier, Confessor 
St. Peter Chrysologus, Bishop-Doctor 
St. Sabbas, Abbot 


6 


1 S 


JW 






Second Sunday of Advent 

Gospel: John sends hts disciples to Jesus 
Matthew 11,2-10 


7 
8 

9 

10 
11 

12 


M 
T 

W 
T 
F 

S 


^M 




*$ 


St. Ambrose, Bishop-Coniessor-Doctor 
Immaculate Conception of Blessed Virgin 
Mary 
St. Leocadia, Virgin-Martyr 
St. Melchiades, Pope-Martyr 
St. Damasus, Pope-Confessor 
'St. Synesius, Martyr 


13 


S 


JM 






Third Sunday of Advent 

Gospel: John's Testimony of Chtist 
John 1,19-28 


14 
15 
16 
17 
18 

19 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 

S 




w 
W 

>tW* 
#* 

Hfflh 

<tf< 


# 

M(0i 

* 


St. Nicasius, Bishop-Martyr 
St. Valerian, Bishop 
St. Eusebius, Bishop-Martyr (Ember Day) 
St. Lazarus, Bishop 
SS. Rufus and Zosimus, Martyrs 
(Ember Day) 
St. Nemesius, Martyr (Ember Day) 


20 


S 


JM 






Fourth Sunday of Advent 

Gospel: Mission of St. John Baptist 
Luke 3, 1-6 


21 
22 
23 
24 
25 

26 


M 
T 
W 
T 
F 

S 


JM 


>T&fa 

5r< 


><av 


St. Thomas, Apostle 
St. Ischyrion, Martyr 
St. Victoria, Virgin-Martyr 
St. Delphinus, Bishop (Vigil) 
Nativity of Our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ 
St. Stephen, First Martyr 


27 


S 


JM 






Sunday within octave of Christmas 

Gospel: Simeon's Prophecy Luke 2,33-40 


28 
29 
30 
31 


M 

T 
w 

T 








Holy Innocents, Martyrs 
St. Thomas of Canterbury, Bishop-Martyr 
SS. Sabinus and Companions, Martyrs 
St. Sylvester I, Pope-Confessor 



H. D, Holy Day: Attendance at Mass required. 

F. Fast Day: Only one full meal (with meat) for those from 21-60 

years old. 
A. Abstinence: No flesh meat allowed. 

13 



S *-8 
9.S S 



WL 



ON 
O 



a 

o 



PH 



o 

as 



53 

,.3 

oo 



OrH COCXD 



rHCTS r-flOr-H 



CO rH O CO CO 

SS^^^S^S., 00 ^^ 011 ^ ^ ^^ co 



ja 

rt 

H 



CD 
00 



E 



rH oo t- to co 



CDOO> ooioo ocoo- ocscor*- 

C 



14 



NECESSITY FOR KEEPING TIME 

In order to conduct affairs properly it lias always been necessary to 
keep records by employing a definite unit of measurement, and by start- 
ing from a definite date or epoch. 

SOLAR TIME 

The prime unit is the mean solar day, which is the average of all 
solar days, and is measured by the period of twenty-four hours within 
which the earth revolves upon its axis. The true solar day constantly 
fluctuates, hence the adoption of a mean solar day. The two coincide 
four times a year: April 15, June 14, September 1, December 24. 

Solar time, computed upon the solar day, is based on the rotation of 
the earth about the sun, a period of approximately 365 days. This unit 
of time is called a year. 

CHRONOLOGICAL ERAS 

A reckoning of years has been adopted from ancient times. This was 
generally based upon a historical period, dating from an important event 
such as the accession of a great king or the founding of a city, or char- 
acterized by a certain order of things such as physical, social or intel- 
lectual conditions. The chronological eras in use in the past are as follows: 

Name 

Grecian Mundane Bra, 
Civil Eia of Constanti- 
nople , ... 
Alexandrian Era 
Julian Peiiod . 

Mundane Eia 

Jewish Mundane Eia. 
Era of Abraham 
Era of the Olympiads 
Roman Era (A U C.) . 
Era of Metonic Cycle 

THE CHRISTIAN ERA 

Our present system of dating events according as to whether they took 
place "before Christ" (B. C.) or "after Christ," that is, "in the year of 
our Lord" (A. D.), originated about A. D. 527 with the Abbot Dionysius 
Exiguus, who conceived the idea of making the year of Christ's birth the 
dividing point in the calendar. He took the year 754 A. IT. C. (after the 
founding of the city of Rome) as the year of the Nativity of our Lord, 
but obviously erred in his calculations. 

The correct basis of calculations is the year in which Herod the Great 
died, generally accepted as 750 A. U. C. It is an indisputable fact that 
Herod was alive at the time of the birth of Christ. Consequently Christ 
was born before 750 A. IT. C., or before the year 4 B.C. It is difficult 
to determine precisely how long before this date Christ was born. The 
possibility arises that since Herod, in the slaughter of the Innocents, saw 
fit to extend the tiny victims' age to two years, Christ may have been 
born in 6 B. C, Some authors place the sacred date from 7 B. C. to 9 B. C, 

15 



Began 


Name 




Began 


C 5598, Sept 1 


Grecian or Syro-Mace 








doman Era .... 


" B 


C. 312, Sept 1 


5508, Sept. 1 


Era of Maccabees 




166, Nov. 24 


5502, Au# 29 
4713 Jan. 1 


Tynan Era 
S'donian Era 




125, Oct 19 
110, Oct. 1 


4008,' Oct. 1 
3761, Oct. 1 
2015, Oct. 1 


Julian Era ... 
Spanish Era 
Augustan Era 
Christian Era . 


A. 


45, Tan. 1 
38, Jan. 1 
27, Feb. 14 
D. 1, Jan. 1 


776, July 1 


Destruction of Jeru 






753, April 24 


salem 




69, Sept. 1 


432, Tuly 15 


Mohammedan Era . . 




622, July 16 



THE CALENDAR 

Julian Calendar. Even after the new reckoning was introduced, the 
old calendar of Julius Caesar consisting of a year of 365 days was used 
until 1582, when under Pope Gregory XIII it was corrected by a council 
of astronomers. Since the earth's journey around the sun is not com- 
pleted in exactly 365 days Caesar made each fourth year a leap year by 
inserting an additional day in February. The Julian Calendar was still 
inaccurate, however, because the earth's journey is made in a little less 
than 365% days. By 1582 the error amounted to ten days. 

Gregorian Calendar. Pope Gregory dropped these days from the calen- 
dar and ordered that a leap year should be observed in 1600 but not in 
1700, 1800 and 1900, and that thereafter century years would be leap 
years only when they are divisible by 400. The Gregorian Calendar is 
so nearly exact that there will be an error of one day only in 3,500 years. 
This calendar was readily accepted in all Catholic countries but did 
not come into use in Protestant countries until some time later. It was 
finally accepted in England in 1752 and in the American Colonies about 
the same time. The Julian method of reckoning was retained in the 
East. Turkey did not adopt the Gregorian Calendar until 1917, Russia 
1918, Bulgaria, Greece and the Congress of the Eastern Orthodox Church 
in 1923. With the exception of a few Ruthenian Catholics the whole 
civilized world was using the Gregorian Calendar in 1924. 

The Ecclesiastical Calendar is a lunisolar calendar for regulating the 
dates of church feasts. It corresponds in periods of time with the civil 
calendar. The beginning of the ecclesiastical year dates, however, from 
the beginning of Advent. In 1942 Advent begins on November 29. Im- 
portant and special feasts during the year are as follows: 



January 



1, Circumcision. 
4, Holy Name. 
6, Epiphany. 
11, Holy Family. 



July 



1, 

2, 

16, 



February 2, Purification. 

11, Our Lady ofLourdes. 

18, Ash Wednesday. 

March 17, St. Patrick. 

19, St. Joseph. 

22, Passion Sunday. 
25, Annunciation. 

29, Palm Sunday. 

April 2, Holy Thursday. 

3, Good Friday. 

4, Holy Saturday. 

5, Easter. 

May 14, Ascension. 

24, Pentecost. 

30, St. Joan of Arc. 

31, Trinity Sunday. 

June 4, Corpus Christi. 

12, Sacred Heart 

13, St. Anthony of Pa- 
dua. 

29, Sts. Peter and Paul. 



26, 

August 2, 
6, 

15, 
September 8, 

14, 

15, 
17, 

24, 
26, 



October 



4, 

7, 

25, 

November 1, 
3, 

December 8, 

25, 
J28, 



Most Precious Blood. 
Visitation of B. V. M. 
Our Lady of Ml 
Carmel. 
St. Anne. 
Portiuncula. 
Transfiguration. 
Assumption. 
Nativity of B.V.M. 
Exaltation of the 
Cross. 

Sorrows of B.V.M. 
Stigmata of St. 
Francis. 

Our Lady of Ransom. 
North American 
Martyrs. 
Holy Guardian 
Angels. 

St. Theresa of the 
Child Jesus. 
St. Francis of Assist. 
Most Holy Rosary. 
Christ the King. 
All Saints. 
All Souls. 

Immaculate Concep- 
tion. 

Christ the King. 
Holy Innocents. 



The World Calendar 
(Courtesy of World Calendar Association) 

The year is composed, roughly, of 365*^4 days. In our Gregorian Calen- 
dar, the extra quarter of a day is set aside until every fourth year, which 
then counts 366 days instead of 365 and becomes a "leap year." 

Neither 365 nor 366 is exactly divisible by 7, the number of days in 
a week. Hence, successive years begin .on different days and have dif- 
ferent patterns. To remedy this, various "reforms" have been suggested. 

One general class of such suggestions would give each year 364 days, 
and instead of counting the extra day (two days in leap years) in the 
ordinary line-up of weekdays, the extra day (or days) would be se- 
questered, so to speak, and given a name of its own. Every year would 
then consist of 52 full weeks, plus one or two "supplementary," "blank," 
"special," days. This arrangement would make every year begin on the 
same day, and give every day of each month the same date in successive 
years. 

There have been two principal varieties of this proposal. One 
would give the year 13 months of 28 days each a total again of 364. 
This plan has been traced back to an article in "Scot's Magazine" for 
July, 1745, by a "Mr. Urban of Maryland." Its origin is more popularly 
attributed to Auguste Comte, who published an article on it in 1849. 
The 13-month plan makes demands that are altogether too radical. It 
would lose all approximate correspondence with comparable dates in 
our present calendar, would introduce a new month, would be based on 
an indivisible unit of calculation (13), would offend the superstitious, etc. 
Today the 13-month calendar is hardly mentioned, since it has been 
definitely rejected by the League of Nations authorities entrusted with 
the study of calendar reform proposals. The same is true of intercalary 
week or month schemes. 

The other plan with the "supplementary day" was first proposed in its 
essential features by a Catholic priest, Marco Mastrofini, who published 
a work on it in Rome over ( a hundred years ago (1834). The plan is now 
widely known as "The World Calendar," due mainly to the activities of 
the World Calendar Association (630 Fifth Avenue, New York City; 
president, Miss Elisabeth Achelis). The World Calendar produces sym- 
metry by giving each quarter of the year three months with respectively 
31, 30 and 30 days. Every year begins on Sunday, as does also every 
quarter. The second month in each quarter begins on Wednesday, the 
third on Friday. The basic number 12, handily divisible by 2, 3, 4, and 6, 
is thus kept in a logical arrangement. In many cases, dates in the new 
calendar, when paralleled with the old, are the same: there Is never a 
difference of more than two days. The added day in ordinary years, 
tentatively called Year-End Day, follows December 30. The second addi- 
tional day of leap years, called Leap-Year Day, follows June 30. Both 
days would be holidays. 

Easter could be fixed in the World Calendar for Sunday, April 8. While 
Easter stabilization has economic and social aspects, it is predominantly 
a religious question and one that must be dealt with by religious authori- 
ties. The rearranging of the calendar need not, therefore, of necessity 
imply the fixing of movable ecclesiastical feasts. 

Many religious authorities, including a number of Catholic priests and 
scholars, find no basic difficulty in the idea of the supplementary day, 
since the Sunday legislation is primarily ecclesiastical and could be 
changed by Church authority. The Vatican has declared that there are 
no dogmatic objections to calendar reform. This statement seems to 
cover both fixation of movable feasts and use of the supplementary day. 

17 



HOLYDAYS OF OBLIGATION FOR THE UNITED STATES 

Every Catholic who has attained the age of reason, and is not pre- 
vented by sickness or other sufficient cause, is obliged to rest from servile 
work and attend Holy Mass on the following days : 

All Sundays of the year. 

The Circumcision of Our Lord, or New Year's Day, January 1, 
The Ascension of Our Lord, May 14, 1912. 
The Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary, August 15. 
All Saints' Day, November 1. 

The Immaculate Conception of the B. V. M. (Patronal Feast of the 
United States), December 8. 
Christmas, the Nativity of Our Lord, December 25. 

FAST DAYS AND DAYS OF ABSTINENCE 

The Law of Fasting affects all Catholics between the ages of 21 and 
60, unless health or other sufficient reason allows a dispensation. The law 
of fasting requires that only one full meal may be taken, although it does 
not forbid a small amount of food in the morning and evening, the quality 
and quantity of which is regulated according to local custom. Both fish 
and meat may be taken at the same meal where meat is allowed to those 
who are bound to fast. Fast days in the United States are: 

The Ember Days --First week of Lent, Feb. 25, 27, 28, 1942. 
Pentecost week, May 27, 29, 30, 1942. 
Third week in September, Sept. 16, 18, 19, 1942. 
Third week in December, Dee. 16, 18, 19, 1942. 

The Vigil of Pentecost, May 23, 1942. 

The Vigil of the Assumption, August 14. 

The Vigil of All Saints' Day, October 31. 

The Vigil of Christmas, December 24. 

And all days of Lent up to noon Holy Saturday. 

The Law of Abstinence requires the abstaining from flesh meat and 
broth made from meat. The number of meals and amount taken remain 
unaffected. All the faithful who have completed their seventh year are 
obliged by the law of abstinence. Abstinence days for the United 
States are: 

All Fridays of the year (holyclays falling on Fridays excepted). 

Wednesdays and Fridays of Lent (for Wednesday in Holy Week see 
your diocesan Lenten regulations). 

Ember days and vigils listed above under fast days. 

ROGATION DAYS 

Rogation Days are days of solemn supplication to God for a good and 
bountiful harvest and for His protection in calamities, and to appease 
His anger at man's transgressions. Formerly they were also observed 
by fasting, but this is no longer obligatory. Where practicable a solemn 
procession is a feature of the observance. There are three Minor Roga- 
tion Days, which are the three days preceding the feast of the Ascension 
(May 11, 12 and IS, 1942, and one Major Rogation Day, on the feast of 
St. Mark, April 25. The observance of St. Mark's Day as the day of tbe 
Major Litanies originated about 600 when during a plague in Rome Pope 
St. Gregory ordered a procession to be held to implore God's mercy; and 
the pestilence immediately abated. The Minor Rogation Days were 
formally instituted by the Fifth Council of Orleans, 511, and approved 
by Pope Leo III. 

18 



aaaaaaaaasas 



OC^OOOoOrHOOOo 




ng 



"C THc^^^ 1 ~^'H < ^ T ~^C :3 CNlC<J T 



be 
1 



C 




























































fl> 




















J 




















o 












CD 








u. 










o 


( 


















H 


,d 


cti 






c 




.? 






rH 


U 


^il 








CD 


o 




r c 


rt 


^ 


a3 


Fl 


cti 


Clocks 


lelbourr 


o 

_ 

*r2 ct 

IS 


! 

r"1 




5- 

bj 

C 

"E 
a 


) 

rd a 

Si 


O 
fcuO 

5 

14-> 
d 

aj 


<1 

a? 



>tockhol 


II 

M ^ 

.S'o 



Fo 



he C 



Q t CQ 

It? Is! -a 

^SS^r^rt 



Q 



s 



! 



"m 

a 
c4 

s 

w 

^ 



^ 



me Compared 



Cen 



Standa 



asassaaaaaas 



LOOrHOoOOOOOOO 
COOOOOoOOOOOOOO 



e as Compare 
d ates: 



.000 .000000 



oooooooooooo 
oooooooooooo 



*- rHc^c^c^Ocqc^c^c^c^c^T-t 

C0 T i T ( rH rH t1 rH rH rH rH rH ^H 



" * o 


5 




" . . . . e w 

. ........ gj 

: . . . : : rd 


H- 

S 




-fj 

' ' * ew 

* o 


*4 j= 
c *- 

>H. 
f ^ r* 


co ><* ' : : : * d 



ng 



ne 



Standard 
Cities 






. 






"Sg 

Si 



83 



S rr-t 
ri rQ 

Q? 

nd 

i-s 



S 



Noon Un 



t> rH ?H L- CO OO C- 



1 * 



S 



Noon Un 




cj 

Oo0 0000 00 







02 T3 

-S 2 



a 



STANDARD TIME 

Standard time is the time commonly in use and is based on solar time. 
When the sun is on the meridian of any place, the time at that place is 
called noon or twelve o'clock. AH places having the same meridian have 
noon at the same time. And this hour varies in different places according 
to their meridian. In other words, when it is noon at a given place, it is 
afternoon in places to the eastward and still forenoon in places to the 
westward, since the sun rises in the east and sets in the west. These dif- 
ferences in time led to great confusion especially in the case of railroads. 
Hence a standard of time was necessary. An international conference met 
at Washington in 1884. Most of the 26 delegates present favored the 
adoption of Greenwich as the common prime meridian to be used in 
reckoning longitude, and this is almost universally employed. On it is 
based Standard Time. 

The railroads of the United States and Canada had the previous year 
decided on the introduction of Standard Time to take effect at noon, 
Nov. 18, 1883. Its divisions depend on a mean of solar time applied to 
every meridian distant from Greenwich at exact multiples of 15o. The 
time difference for each succeeding meridian is one hour. The Standard 
Time meridians of the United States and Canada are: 

Time Meridian Difference from Greenwich 

Colonial 60o 4 hours slower than Greenwich 

Eastern 75o 5 " 

" Central 90o 6 " 

Mountain 105o 7 " 

Pacific 120o 8 " 

On journeying from one belt to another it is necessary to change the 
time only by the whole hour on entering and leaving. 

DAYLIGHT SAVING TIME 

Daylight Saving Time prolongs the hours of daylight during the spring 
and summer months by advancing the clocks one hour. It was first ob- 
served in New York City in 1918, and in 1923 the period of its observance 
was definitely fixed, beginning at 2 a. m. the last Sunday in April. 

It is now observed throughout the states of Connecticut, Delaware, 
Maine, Massachusetts, New Jersey and Rhode Island, in some cities and 
towns of Georgia, Idaho, Illinois, Indiana, New Hampshire, New York, 
Pennsylvania, and Vermont, and in Charleston, W. Va., Minneapolis, 
Minn., and Billings, Mont. The territory of Hawaii, most cities and towns 
of Canada, and several countries of Europe and South America observe 
it. Great Britain has "summer time." 

In 1942 Daylight Saving Time in the United States begins April 26, 
and ends September 26. 

THE SEASONS 

In the Temperate Zone there are four seasons: Spring begins at the 
vernal equinox, summer at the summer solstice, autumn at the autumnal 
equinox and winter at the winter solstice. In the North Temperate Zone 
these dates are approximately March 21, June 21, September 23 and 
December 21. 

At the vernal and autumnal equinoxes day and night are of equal 
length the world over, due to the fact that the earth's axis is then at 
right angles to the direction of the sun. Lengthening days bring in- 
creasing heat, hence the warmth of the summer season. At the summer 
solstice the day is longest. The shortest day of the year occurs at the 
winter solstice. 

20 



Indian Summer is a period of pleasant mild weather occurring in 
October or November, or sometimes as late as December, in the Central 
and Eastern States. The origin of the term is unknown. It occurs first 
in printing in 1794 and was introduced from America into England. 
There similar weather is usually termed "All Hallow Summer" or "St. 
Martin's Summer." In Germany it also occurs and is known as "St. Luke's 
Summer" or "Old Woman's Summer." 

The seasons in 1942, B.. S. T., begin as follows: spring, March 21, 1:11 
a. m.; summer, June 21, 8:17 p. m.; autumn, September 23, 11:17 a. m.; 
winter, December 22, 6:40 a. m. 

DERIVATIONS OF THE NAMES OF DAYS AND MONTHS 
The Names of Months 

January The Roman Janus presided over the beginning of every- 
thing; hence the first month of the year was named after him. 

February The Roman festival Februs was held on the fifteenth day 
of this month, in honor of Lupercus, the god of fertility. 

March Named from the Roman god of war, Mars. 

April The Latin word, Aprtlts, is probably derived from aperire, 
to open; because spring generally begins and the buds open in this month. 

May The Latin word, Maius, is probably derived from Maia, a fem- 
inine divinity worshiped at Rome on the first day of this month. 

June from Juno, a Roman divinity worshiped as the Queen of Heaven. 

July Prom Julius. Julius Caesar was born in this month. 

August Named by the Emperor Augustus Caesar, 30 B. C., after 
himself, as he regarded it a fortunate month, in which he had gained 
several victories. 

September From septem, meaning seven. September was the seventh 
month in the old Roman year. 

October From octo, meaning eight. October was the eighth month 
in the old Roman year. 

November From novem, meaning nine. November was the ninth 
month in the old Roman year. 

December From decem, meaning ten. December was the tenth month 
in the old Roman year. 

Days of the Week 

Sunday From Anglo-Saxon, Sunnandaeg, day of the sun. 

Monday From Anglo-Saxon, Monadaeg, day of the moon. 

Tuesday From Anglo Saxon, Tiwesdaeg, from Tiw, Norse god of war. 

Wednesday From Anglo-Saxon, Wodnesdaeg, day of the god Woden. 

Thursday From Anglo-Saxon, Thunresdaeg, from Thor, Danish god 
of thunder. 

Friday From Anglo-Saxon, Frigudaeg, from Frigga, Norse goddess 
of marriage. 

Saturday From Anglo-Saxon, Saeterdaeg, from Saturn, god of time. 

LEGAL OR PUBLIC HOLIDAYS OBSERVED THROUGHOUT 
THE UNITED STATES 

New Year's Day, Thursday, Jan. 1, 1942. 

Washington's Birthday, Sunday, Feb. 22, 1942. 

Independence Day, Saturday, July 4, 1942. 

Labor Day, first Monday in September, Sept. 7, 1942. 

Armistice Day, Wednesday, Nov. 11, 1942. 

Thanksgiving Day, last Thursday in November, Nov. 26, 1942. 

Christmas Day, Friday, December 25, 1942. 

21 



OTHER HOLIDAYS AND DATES COMMEMORATED IN THE 
UNITED STATES 



Jan. 8 Battle of New Orleans 

(in La.). 
Jan. 17 Benjamin Franklin's 

Birthday, 
Jan. 19 R. E. Lee's Birthday (in 

Southern States). 
Jan. 20 Inauguration Day, 1937, 

and every fourth year thereafter 

(inD. C.). 
Jan. 29 Win. McKinley's Birth- 

day (in Ohio). 
Feb. 12 Lincoln's Birthday (in 

most States). 

Georgia Day (in Ga.). 
Feb. 14 St. Valentine's Day. 

Admission Day (in Ariz.). 
Feb. 17 Shrove Tuesday. 

Mardi Gras (in Ala., Fla., and 
La.). 

March 2 Texas Independence Day 
(in Tex.). 

March 4 Pennsylvania Day (in 
Pa.). 

March 7 Luther Burbank's Birth- 

day (in Gal.). 
March 22 Emancipation Day (in 

Puerto Rico). 

March 25 Maryland Day (in Md.). 
March 30 Seward Day (in Alaska). 
April 3 Good Friday (in many 

states). 

April 5 Easter Sunday. 
April 12 Anniversary Passage of 

Halifax Independence Resolu- 

tions (in N. C.). 
April 13 Thomas Jefferson's 

Birthday (in Ala.). 
April 14 Pan-American Day. 
April 16 De Diego's Birthday (in 

Puerto Rico). 
April 19 Patriots' Day (in Mass. 

and Me.). 
April 21 Anniversary of Battle of 

San Jacinto (in Tex.). 
April 22 J. Sterling Morton's 

Birthday (in Neb.). 
April 24 National Wild Flowers 

Day. 
April 26 Confederate Memorial 

Day (in Ky. and N. C.). 
May 1 May Day, CMld Health 



May 12 National Hospital Day 
(Florence Nightingale's Birthday). 

May 18 -Peace Day. World Good- 
will Day. 

May 20 Anniversary of Signing 
of Mecklenburg Declaration of 
Independence (in N. C.). 

May 30 Decoration or Memorial 
Day (in most States). 

Confederate Memorial Day (in 
Va.). 

June 3 Jefferson Davis' Birthday. 

Confederate Memorial Day (in 
Tenn.). 

June 11 Kamehameha Day (in 

Hawaii). 

June 14 Flag Day. 
June 15 Pioneer Day (in Idaho). 
June 17 Bunker Hill Day. 
June 20 West Virginia Day (in 

W. Va.). 
July 13 Gen. Bedford Forrest's 

Birthday (in Tenn.). 
July 17 Munoz Rivera Day (in 

Puerto Rico). 

July 24 -Pioneer Day (in Utah). 
July 25 Occupation Day (in 

Puerto Rico). 
July 27 Dr. Barbosa's Birthday 

(in Puerto Rico). 
Aug. 1 Colorado Day (in Col.). 
Aug. 16 -Anniversary of Battle of 

Bennlngton (in Vt.). 
Sept. 6 Lafayette Day (in many 

States). 

Sept 9 --Admission Day (in CaL). 
Sept. 12 Defenders' Day (inMd.). 
Sept. 17 Constitution Day, 
Oct. 1 Missouri Day (in Mo, 

schools). 

Oct. 9-- Fraternal Day (in Ala.). 
Oct. 32 Columbus Day (in most 

States). 

Oct. 18 Alaska Day (in Alaska). 
Oct 27 Navy Day. 
Oct. 31 Hallowe'en. 

Admission Day (in Nov.). 
Nov. 3 --General Election Day. 
Dec. 6 St. Nicholas Day. 
Dec. 7 Delaware Day (in Del.). 
Dec. 14 Alabama Day (in Ala.). 
Dec. 28 Woodrow Wilson's Birth- 
day (in S. C.). 



22 



PAY FINDER FOR 200 YEARSs FROM 1752* TO 1952 INCLUSIVE 

(For example, to and on what day of the week November 11, 1918, fell, look in the 
table of years for 1918, and in a parallel line under November is figure 5, which directs 
to column 5, in which it will be scon that November 11 fell on Monday in that year.) 



Common Years 1753 to 1951 


e 


.0 





* 


a 


o 


& 





a 


r 





8 






>-j 


& 


A 


<< 


*5 


t"8 


ft 


<< 


CO 


o 


'A 


M 


1761 


1767 


1778 


1789 


1795 


1846 




































1801 


1807 


1818 


1829 


1835 


1857 


1863 


1874 


18S5 


1891 


4 


7 


7 


Q 


5 


J 


ff 


6 





1 


7 


? 












1903 


1914 


1925 


1931 


1942 


























1762 


1773 


1779 


1790 




1847 




































1802 


1813 


18 J 9 


1830 


1841 


1858 


1869 


1875 


1886 


1S97 


R 


1 


, 


<1 


6 


9 


j 


7 


<i 


5 


1 


3 












1909 


1915 


1926 


1937 


1943 


























1757 


1763 


1774 


1785 


1791 


1853 




































1803 


1814 


1825 


1831 


1842 


1859 


1870 


1881 


18S7 


1898 


6 


9 





*5 


7 


.;j 


ej 


* 


4 


6 


> 


4 












1910 


1921 


1927 


1938 


1949 


























1754 


1765 


1771 


1782 


1793 


1799 




































1805 


1811 


1822 


1833 


1839 


18 


50 


1861 


1867 


1878 


1889 


1895 


9| 


5 


5 


1 


? 


o 


1 


-1 


7 


9 


ej 


7 












1901 


1907 


1918 


1929 


1935 


1946 


























1755 


1766 


1777 


1783 


1794 


1800 




































1806 


1817 


1823 


1834 


1845 


18 


>1 


1862 


1873 


1879 


1890 




3 


fl 


6 


9 


4 


7 


o 


(- 


1 


^ 


fi 


1 












1902 


1913 


1919 


1930 


1941 


1947 


























1758 


1769 


1775 


1786 


1797 








































1809 


1815 


1826 


1837 


1843 


18 


54 


1865 


1871 


1882 


1893 


1899 


7 


3 


3 


6 


1 


4 


6 


9, 


5 


7 


3 


5 












1905 


1911 


1922 


1933 


1939 


1950 


























1753 


1759 


1770 


1781 


1787 


1798 




































1810 


1821 


1827 


1838 


1849 


18 


35 


1866 


1877 


1883 


1894 


1900 


1 


4 


4 


7 


2 


fi 


7 


3 


6 


1 


4 


6 
















1906 


1917 


1923 


1934 


1945 
















































1951 












i 












Leap Years 1756 to 1952 




29 


































1764 


1792 


1804 


1832 


1860 


1888 




1928 


7 


3 


4 


7 


2 


5 


7 


3 


6 


1 


4 


6 


1768 


1796 


1808 


1836 


1864 


1892 


1904 


1932 


5 


1 


2 


5 


7 


3 


5 


1 


4 


6 


2 


4 


1772 




1812 


1840 


1868 


1896 


1908 


1936 


3 


6 


7 


3 


5 


1 


3 


6 


2 


4 


7 


2 


1776 




1816 


1844 


1872 




1912 


1940 


1 


4 


5 


1 


3 


6 


1 


4 


7 


2 


5 


7 


1780 




1820 


1848 


1876 




1916 


1944 


6 


2 


3 


6 


1 


4 


6 


2 


5 


7 


3 


5 


1756 


1784 


1824 


1852 


1880 




1920 


1948 


4 


7 


1 


4 


6 


2 


4 


7 


3 


5 


1 


3 


1760 


1788 


1828 


1856 


1884 




1924 


1952 


2 


5 


6 


2 


4 


7 


2 


5 


1 


3 


6 




1 


2 


3 


4 


5 


6 


7 


Monday 1 


Tuesday 1 


Wednesday 1 


Thursday 1 


Friday 1 


Saturday 1 


SUNDAY 1 


Tuesday 2 


Wednesday 2 


Thut 


sday 2 


Friday 2 


Saturday 2 


SUNDAY 2 


Monday 2 


Wednesday 3 


Thursday 3 


Fridi 


vy 3 


Saturday 3 


SUNDAY 3 


Monday 3 


Tuesday 3 


Thursday 4 
Friday 5 


Friday 4 
Saturday 5 


Saturday 4 
SUNDAY 5 


SUNDAY 4 
Monday 5 


Monday 4 
Tuesday 5 


Tuesday 4 
Wednesday 5 


Wednesday 4 
Thursday 5 


Saturday 6 
SUNDAY 7 
Monday 8 
Tuesday 9 
Wednesday 10 
Thursday 11 
Friday 12 
Saturday 13 
SUNDAY 14 
Monday 15 
.Tuesday 16 
Wednesday 17 
Thursday 18 
Friday 19 
Saturday 20 
SUNDAY 21 
Monday 22 
Tuesday 23 
Wednesday 24 
Thursday 25 
Friday 26 
Saturday 27 
SUNDAY 28 
Monday 29 
Tuesday 30 
Wednesday 31 


SUNDAY 6 
Monday 7 
Tuesday 8 
Wednesday 9 
Thursday 10 
Friday 11 
Saturday 12 
SUNDAY 13 
Monday 14 
Tuesday 15 
Wednesday 16 
Thursday 17 
Friday 18 
Saturday 19 
SUNDAY 20 
Monday 21 
Tuesday 22 
Wednesday 23 
Thursday 24 
Friday 25 
Saturday 26 
SUNDAY 27 
Monday 28 
Tuesday 29 
Wednesday 30 
Thursday 3 1 


Monday 6 
Tuesday 7 
Wednesday 8 
Thursday 9 
Friday 10 
Saturday 11 
SUNDAY 12 
Monday 13 
Tuesday 14 
Wednesday 15 
Thursday 16 
Friday 17 
Saturday 18 
SUNDAY 19 
Monday 20 
Tuesday 21 
Wednesday 22 
Thursday 23 
Friday 24 
Saturday 25 
SUNDAY 26 
Monday 27 
Tuesday 28 
Wednesday 29 
Thursday 30 
Friday 31 


Tuesday 6 
Wednesday 7 
Thursday 8 
Friday 9 
Saturday 10 
SUNDAY 11 
Monday 12 
Tuesday 13 
Wednesday 14 
Thursday 15 
Friday 1 6 
Saturday 17 
SUNDAY 18 
Monday 19 
Tuesday 20 
Wednesday 21 
Thursday 22 
Friday 23 
Saturday 24 
SUNDAY 25 
Monday 26 
Tuesday 27 
Wednesday 28 
Thursday 29 
Friday 30 
Saturday 31 


Wednesday 6 
Thursday 7 
Friday 8 
Saturday 9 
SUNDAY 10 
Monday 11 
Tuesday 12 
Wednesday 13 
Thursday 34 
Friday 15 
Saturday 16 
SUNDAY 17 
Monday 18 
Tuesday 19 
Wednesday 20 
Thursday 21 
Friday 22 
Saturday 23 
SUNDAY 24 
Monday 25 
Tuesday 26 
Wednesday 27 
Thursday 28 
Friday 29 
Saturday 30 
SUNDAY 31 


Thursday 6 
Friday 7 
Saturday 8 
SUNDAY 9 
Monday 10 
Tuesday 11 
Wednesday 12 
Thursday 13 
Friday 14 
Saturday 15 
SUNDAY 16 
Monday 17 
Tuesday 18 
Wednesday 19 
Thursday 20 
Friday 21 
Saturday 22 
SUNDAY 23 
Monday 24 
Tuesday 25 
Wednesday 26 
Thursday 27 
Friday 28 
Saturday 29 
SUNDAY 30 
Monday 31 


Friday 6 
Saturday 7 
SUNDAY 8 
Monday 9 
Tuesday 10 
Wednesday 11 
Thursday 12 
Friday 13 
Saturday 14 
SUNDAY 15 
Monday 16 
Tuesday 17 
Wednesday IS 
Thursday 19 
Friday 20 
Saturday 21 
SUNDAY 22 
Monday 23 
Tuesday 24 
Wednesday 25 
Thursday 26 
Friday 27 
Saturday 28 
SUNDAY 29 
Monday 30 
Tuesday 31 



*In Great Britain and the United States, where the Gregorian Calendar was not 
adopted till 1752: 1752 is the same as 1772 from January 1 to September 2. From 
September 14 to December 31 it is the same as 1780. September 3-13 were omitted, 

23 



WEATHER WISDOM IN 

A late spring never deceives. 

A cold April will fill the barn. 

In a year of snow, fruit will grow. 

January blossoms fill no man's 
cellar, 

January wet, no wine you get. 

A February spring is worth noth- 
ing. 

All the months of the year curse 
a fair February. 

The moon with a circle brings 
water in her beak. 

Clear moon, frost soon. 

When the stars begin to huddle, 
the earth will soon become a 
puddle. 

When the dew is in the grass, 
rain will never come to pass. 

When the wind is in the south, 
rain is in its mouth. 

When the ditch and pond offend 
the nose, look then for rain and 
stormy blows. 



PHRASE AND VERSE 

A rising well and a gushing 
spring are two good signs of raining. 

Mackerel scales and mare's tails, 
make ships carry low sails. 

A sky red at night is a sailor's 
delight. 

A rainbow in the morning is the 
shepherd's warning. 

A rainbow at night is a shep- 
herd's delight. 

A red niorn brings sorrow to the 
tender flocks, woe to birds, gusts 
and foul flaws to herds. 

Alternate sunshine and shower 
mean rain again tomorrow. 

A green sunset ray marks the 
morrow a fine day. 

Smoke comes clown before rain. 

Wind from the northeast is good 
for neither man nor beast. 

Evening red and morning gray 
help the traveler on his way. 

Shooting corns presage storm; 
aches will throb, and the hollow 
tooth will rage. 



WEATHER 

Sunset Colors A gray, lowering 
sunset, or one where the sky is 
green or yellowish-green, indicates 
rain. A red sunrise, with clouds 
lowering later in the morning, also 
indicates rain. 

Halo (Sun Dogs) By halo we 
mean the large circles, or parts of 
circles, about the sun or moon. A 
halo occurring after fine weather 
indicates a storm. 

Corona By this term we mean 
the small colored circles frequently 
seen around the sun or moon, A 
corona growing smaller indicates 
rain; growing larger, fair weather. 



INDICATIONS 

Rainbows A morning rainbow 
is regarded as a sign of rain; an 
evening rainbow, of fair weather. 

Sky Color A deep-blue color of 
the sky, even when seen through 
clouds, indicates fair weather; a 
growing whiteness, an approaching 
storm. 

Fogs Fogs indicate settled 
weather. A morning fog usxially 
breaks away before noon. 

Visibility Unusual clearness of 
the atmosphere, unusual brightness 
or twinkling of the stars indicate 
rain. 

Frost The first frost and last 
frost are usually preceded by a tem- 
perature very much above the mean. 



WEATHER FORECASTING 

The barometer is chiefly used in predicting changes in the weather, A 
simple barometer consists of a glass tube 82 indies long filled with mer- 
cury closed at one end and covered at the other, When immersed in a 
bowl of mercury and the covered end is uncovered, the column in the 
tube falls and comes to rest since the weight of the liquid in the tube is 
balanced by the weight of the outside air. The standard atmospheric 
pressure is denoted by 29.92 inches of pure mercury. Storms are preceded 
by a period of low pressure, wherefore a falling barometer foretells a 
storm and vice versa. 

24 



CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE SAVIOUR'S LIFE 
^ (Approximate dates are here given based "on the year 4 B. C. as the date of the 
birth of Christ; of many events, such as the Flight into Egypt, Hts Passion and 
Death, exact dates cannot be determined* Scholars agree that Christ could not have 
been^ born later than 4 B. C. f as Herod, whose Massacre of the Innocents followed 
Christ's birth, died in that year, ) 

Year Date Event 

Conception of the Blessed Virgin. 

Nativity of the Blessed Virgin. 

Presentation of the Blessed Virgin at the age of three. 

Death of St. Joachim at eighty years of age and of St. 

Ann at seventy-nine years. 
Annunciation by the Angel Gabriel to Zachary that his 

wife Elizabeth would bring forth a son. 
Annunciation by the Angel Gabriel to the Blessed Vii 

gin that she was to be the Mother of God. 
The Blessed Virgin visits her cousin Elizabeth. 
Nativity of John the Baptist, son of Elizabeth and 

Zachary. 
Birth of Christ. 
Circumcision of Our Lord. 
Adoration of the Magi. 
Presentation of Christ in the Temple. 
Flight into Egypt. 
Massacre of the Holy Innocents. 

Return of Joseph and the Holy Family out of Egypt. 
Jesus comes with His parents from Nazareth to Jerusa- 
lem for three days. 

John begins to preach the baptism of penance. 
Baptism of Christ by St. John. 

Christ retires to the desert and fasts for forty days. 
Christ changes water into wine at the marriage feast 

of Cana in Galilee. 
Christ celebrates the first Passover. 
At the command of Herod Antipas, son of Herod Agrip- 

pa, John is imprisoned. 
Christ begins publicly to preach to the Jews. 

29 A. D. Second year of Christ's preaching. 

Christ celebrates the second Passover. 
Christ chooses His twelve apostles. 

30 A. D. Third year of Christ's preaching. 

Christ celebrates the third Passover. 
Christ chooses His seventy-two disciples. 

31 A. D. Apr. 9 Christ's triumphal entry into Jerusalem. 

Apr, 10 Christ prays daily in the Temple; returns in the eve- 
ning to Bethania to pray in the Garden of Gethsemani. 
Apr. 12 Judas agrees to deliver up Jesus to the chief priests for 

a sum of money. 
Apr. 13 The disciples prepare the Paschal Lamb which Christ 

and the Apostles eat. 
Christ washes the feet of the Apostles. 
After supper, Christ institutes the Blessed Sacrament. 
He suffers a bloody sweat in agony of spirit as He 
prays for three hours in the Garden of Gethsemani, 
is betrayed by Judas and seized by the soldiers. 
Christ is led before Annas and Caiphas. 

25 



19 B. C. Dec. 8 

18 B. C. Sept. 8 
15 B. C. Nov. 21 
7 B.C. 

5 B.C. 

4 B. C. Mar. 25 

4 B.C. 

4 B.C. June 24 

Dec. 25 

3 B.C. Jan. 1 
Jan, 6 
Feb. 2 



2 B.C. 
9 A.D. 

27 A. D. 

28 A. D. 



Apr. 14 Early in the morning He is delivered up to Pilate who 

declares Him innocent. 

Apprehensive of the emperor's displeasure, Pilate con- 
demns Him at about nine o'clock in the morning 
to death by crucifixion. 
The crucifixion of Christ at noon. 
Christ dies at three o'clock. 
He is buried on the same day, 
Apr. 16 Christ rises from the dead and appears at five different 

times. 

Apr. 23 Christ in the midst of His Apostles shows His wounds 
to Thomas who thereupon believes He is the risen 
God. 

May 25 The Ascension of Christ into heaven. 
June 4 Christ sends down the Holy Ghost upon His disciples. 



DISCOURSES OF JESUS IN CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER 

He converses with Nicodemus Jerusalem 

He converses with the Samaritan woman Sichar 

He vindicates His disciples for not fasting Capharnaum 

He vindicates Himself and His mission Jerusalem 

He vindicates His disciples for plucking corn on the Sabbath. Galilee 

He vindicates Himself for healing the withered hand on the 

Sabbath Galilee 

He preaches the Sermon on the Mount Thabor 

He denounces Corozain, refutes calumny of Jews Capharnaum 

He instructs the Apostles Galilee 

He discourses concerning the heavenly bread Capharnaum 

He discourses concerning internal purity Capharnaum 

He discourses against giving or taking scandal Capharnaum 

He discourses on fraternal correction Capharnaum 

He discourses at the feast of Tabernacles Jerusalem 

He discourses on the adulterous woman brought before Him. . , .Jerusalem 

He discourses on the qualities of His sheep Jerusalem 

He instructs the seventy disciples Peraea 

He denounces the Scribes and Pharisees Peraea 

He discourses against the fear of death Peraea 

He discourses against worldly solicitude Peraea 

He discourses on self-denial Caesarea Philippi 

He discourses on matrimony, in favor of virginity Judea 

He discourses on His second coming and the destruction of 

the wicked . Jerusalem 

He discourses on the salvation of the rich and the happiness 

of renouncing all for Christ Judea 

He converses with Martha Bethany 

He exhorts to faith in opposition to the credulity of the Jews. . .Jerusalem 

He discourses on the lawfulness of His mission .Jerusalem 

He discourses on the first commandment Jerusalem 

He discourses on the destruction of Jerusalem Jerusalem 

He discourses on the sufferings of the Apostles Jerusalem 

He discourses concerning watchfulness Jerusalem 

He discourses on His last coming. Jerusalem 

He talks with Peter on the occasion of washing his feet. . .... .Jerusalem 

He discourses on superiority Jerusalem 

He consoles His Apostles after the last supper Jerusalem 

He continues His consolation on the way to Gethsemani 

He discourses with His disciples before His Ascension Bethany 

26 



PRINCIPAL MIRACLES OF CHRIST IN CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER 

Cana He turns water into wine. 

Cana He cures the ruler's son of Capharnaum. 

Sea of Galilee He causes a miraculous draught of fishes. 

Capharnaum He delivers a man possessed with an unclean spirit. 

Capharnaum He heals Peter's mother-in-law of a fever. 

Sea of Galilee He quiets a violent storm. 

Gadara He cures the demoniacs of Gadara. 

Capharnaum He cures a man of the palsy. 

Capharnaum He cures a woman of an issue of blood. 

Capharnaum He restores the daughter of Jairus to life. 

Capharnaum He restores sight to two blind men. 

Capharnaum He heals a dumb man possessed by a devil. 

Jerusalem He cures an infirm man at the Pool of Bethsaida. 

Capharnaum He cures a man with a withered hand. 

Capharnaum He cleanses a leper. 

Nairn He heals the centurion's servant. 

Nairn He raises the widow's son to life. 

Decapolis With five loaves and two fishes He feeds 5,000 people. 

Sea of Galilee . . . .He walks upon the sea, enables Peter to do the same. 
Sea of Galilee. ..He calms the tempest, heals the sick. 

Near Tyre He heals the daughter of the Canaanite woman. 

Decapolis He cures the deaf and dumb and many others. 

Decapolis He feeds 4,000 people with seven loaves and a few fishes. 

Bethsaida He gives sight to a blind man. 

Thabor He cures the boy possessed with a dumb spirit. 

Samaria He cleanses ten lepers, 

Galilee He heals an infirm woman. 

Galilee ,He cures a man of dropsy. 

Bethania He raises Lazarus to life. 

Jericho He cures two blind men. 

Jerusalem He casts out the buyers and sellers in the Temple. 

Olivet He curses the barren fig tree. 

Gethsemani He makes the officers and people fall before Him. 

Gethsemani He heals the ear of Malchus. 

Sea of Galilee . . . ,He causes a miraculous draught of fishes. 



PARABLES OF JESUS IN CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER 

Two Debtors . Capharnaum Lost Sheep Galilee 

Sower *' Lost Piece of Money " 

Tares " Prodigal Son " 

Seed Sprung up Un- Dishonest Steward " 

noticed " Rich Man and Lazarus " 

Grain of Mustard Seed " Unjust Judge Peraea 

Leaven " Pharisee and Publican " 

Found Treasure " Laborers in the Vineyard . . " 

Precious Pearl " Pounds Jericho 

Met " Barren Fig Tree Jerusalem 

Hundred Sheep " Two Sons 

Samaritans Near Jericho The Vineyard " 

Rich Glutton Galilee Marriage Feast " 

Servants Who Waited for " Ten Virgins 

Their Lord " Talents 

27 



IMPORTANT DATES OF CHRISTIANITY 

I A.D. (4 B.C.) Birth of our Lord Jesus Christ at Bethlehem in Judea. 

33 Crucifixion and Death of Jesus Christ on Mount Calvary. 

34 Conversion of Saul of Tarsus. 

39 _ Reception into the Church of the first Gentile, Cornelius the 

Centurion, by St. Peter. 
42 Spread of the Faith as a result of the persecution of Herod 

which forced the Christians 'to flee from Palestine. 
46- 58 The Missionary journeys of St. Paul during which he con- 
verted many Gentiles. 
50 The Council of Jerusalem, the first held in the Church, which 

decreed that converts from paganism were not held to the 

observance of the Jewish Law. 
67 The Martyrdom of Sts. Peter and Paul. 
70 The destruction of Jerusalem by Titus. 
64- 305 The period of the ten great persecutions of the Infant Church 

by the Eoman Emperors. 
100 The death of St. John the Evangelist, the last of the Apostles. 

With his death the deposit of faith was closed. 
313 The Edict of Milan issued by Constantine the Great, by 

which Christianity received legal recognition within the 

Roman Empire. 
325 The Council of Nicea, the first ecumenical council, which 

condemned the heresiarch Arius for teaching that the Son 

is inferior to the Father. The Council also formulated the 

Nicene Creed. 

301 The revival of paganism under Julian the Apostate. 
376 The beginning of the Barbarian Invasions. 

31 The end of paganism in the Roman Empire under Theodosius. 

36 The conversion of St. Augustine by St. Ambrose. 
391- 405 Translation of the Bible into Latin by St. Jerome. 

431 Condemnation of Nestorius by the Council of Ephesus for 

teaching that Mary is not the Mother of God but only the 
Mother of Christ the Man. 

432 The arrival in Ireland of St. Patrick to complete the con- 

version of the people and to establish the hierarchy. 
476 The end of the Western Roman Empire. 
496 Conversion of Clovis, King of the Franks. Soon after, the 

whole nation embraced Catholicism. This conversion of a 

powerful Germanic people sealed the doom of Arianism. 
529 st. Benedict, the Father of Western Monasticism, began his 

great work with the foundation of the Monastery of Monte 

Cassino. 

532 Justinian wrote his famous code of laws. 
596 St. Augustine began the conversion of the English. 
622 The Flight (Hegira) of the Mohammed from Mecca and the 

beginning of the Mohammedan conguest. 
719 The beginning of the conversion of the Germans by St. 

Boniface. 
732 The battle of Poitiers at which Charles Martel defeated the 

Moors, thus saving Europe. 
756 The beginning of the Papal States with the bequest of some 

territory to Pope Stephen by Pepin the Short 
800 Coronation of Charlemagne by Pope Leo III. 

28 



1041 The Truce of God. 

1054 The beginning of the Eastern Schism. 

1066 The conquest of England by the Normans. 

1077 The Emperor, Henry IV, appeared before Pope St. Gregory 

at Canossa to beg his pardon. 
1096-1271 The period of the Crusades to regain the Holy Places from 

the Saracens. 
1156 The founding of the Order of Our Lady of Mt Carmel by 

the crusader Berthold of Calabria with ten companions. 
1184 Establishment of the Inquisition by Pope Lucius III. 
1205 Foundation of the Order of Preachers by St. Dominic. 
1207 Foundation of the Order of Friars Minor by St. Francis of 

Assisi. 

1274 Reunion of East and West for a short time. 
1309-1376 The Babylonian exile of the Papacy at Avignon. 
1378-1417 The Great Schism of the West. 
1439-1453 Temporary reunion of the Greeks and Latins. 
1480 The Spanish Inquisition. 
1492 The discovery of the New World. 
1517 The beginning of the Protestant Reformation. 
1523 Zwingli began the Reformation in Switzerland. 
1534 The foundation of the Society of Jesus by St. Ignatius Loyola 

to counteract the work of the Reformation. 
1534 The passage of the Act of Supremacy which made the King 

the head of the Church of England. 

1536 John Calvin began the work of the Reformation in Geneva. 
1545-1563 The Council of Trent was held to remedy the abuses which 

had brought on the Reformation. 
1569 On St. Bartholomew's Day a number of Catholic nobles of 

France were massacred by the Hugenots. On the same day 

in 1572 the assassins and some 700 Hugenots were killed 

by mobs. 
1571 The naval battle of Lepanto which resulted in a brilliant 

victory for the Christians and marked the beginning of 

Turkish decadence. 

1588 The defeat of the Spanish Armada. 
1598 The Edict of Nantes granting liberty of worship to the 

Huguenots. 

1608 Jansenius began work on his book, "Augustinus," in an en- 
deavor to discover the ideas of Baius in the works of St. 

Augustine. 

1649 Cromwell lays Ireland waste. 

1743 Febronius opposed the authority of the Church of Rome. 
1780 The beginning of ecclesiastical reform by the Emperor 

Joseph II of Austria which is called "Josephinism." 
1789 The French Revolution and the rise of neo-paganism. 
1809 The annexation of the Papal States and the carrying into 

captivity of Pope Pius VII by Napoleon. 
1829 Catholic Emancipation won in the British Isles by Daniel 

O'Connell. 

1870 The seizure of Rome and the Papal States by Garibaldi. 

1871 The beginning of the "Kulturkampf" in Germany. The so- 

called "May Laws" which sought to transform bishops and 
priests into state officials were passed in 1873 and 1874. 

1903 Expulsion of religious congregations from France, followed 
by confiscation of Church property in 1906. 

1910 The Laws of Separation in Portugal. 

29 



1914 



1917 
1917 

1929 



1931 
1936 



1937 
1939 



Beginning of the religious persecution in Mexico under Presi- 
dent Carranze. This lias been continued under Qbregon, 
Calles, Gil and Cardenas. 

Pope Benedict XV promulgated the "Code of Canon Law." 

The Bolshevik Revolution in Russia and the spread of 
atheism. 

The Lateran Treaty and Concordat whereby the Roman 
Question was settled. The sovereignty and independence of 
the Pope were recognized. 

The proclamation of the Spanish Republic was followed by 
a bitter persecution of the Church and her religious orders. 

In Germany Hitler began persecution of the Church by the 
arrest of many priests and religious on trumped-up charges 
of immorality. Revolution in Spain was accompanied by many 
outrages against the Church: destruction and seizure of her 
institutions, slaying of bishops, priests and nuns. 

New Constitution of Eire came into force. 

Victory of Generalissimo Franco ended revolution and an- 
archy in Spain. Pope Pius XII called Franco the saviour 
of civilization. 



THE APOSTLES 



Peter, originally named Simon, son 
of Jona, called Peter (Gr., petrei, 
rock) by Christ when He appointed 
him chief of the Apostles and 
head of the Church. Scourged and 
crucified head downward at Rome 
by Nero, A. D. 67. Feast, June 29. 

Andrew, brother of Peter. Cruci- 
fied on an X-shaped cross at Achaia 
by the Roman governor Aegeus, 
A. D. 60. Feast, Nov. 30. 

James the Greater, son of Zebe- 
dee, elder brother of John the 
Evangelist. Perished by the sword 
under Herod Agrippa, at Jerusalem, 
A. D. 44. Feast, July 25. 

John, brother of James the Great- 
er, Plunged into a cauldron of boil- 
ing oil at Rome, but escaped un- 
hurt and died a natural death at 
Bphesus about A. D. 100. Feast, 
Dec. 27. 

Philip, native of Bethsaida, as 
was also Peter. Said to have been 
hanged against a pillar in Phrygia. 
Feast, May 1. 

James the Less, son of Alpheus 
and Mary of Cleophas, who was 
probably the sister of the Blessed 
Virgin Mary, hence a cousin, 
called "brother," of Christ. Stoned 
by the Jews and killed with a full- 
er's club about A. D. 62. Feast, 
May 1. 



Thomas, Said to have labored in 
India, where he was run through 
with a lance at Coromandel. The 
Thomas Christians trace their ori- 
gin to him. Feast, Dec. 21. 

Bartholomew, friend of Philip. 
Said to have been skinned alive in 
Armenia. Feast, Aug. 24. 

Matthew, a Galilean, son of Al- 
pheus, and originally known as 
Levi. Martyred probably by the 
sword in Ethiopia. Feast, Sept 21. 

Matthias, chosen from among the 
disciples of Christ to replace the 
Apostle Judas. Martyred probably 
in Jerusalem, first stoned and then 
beheaded. Feast, Feb. 24. 

Jude or Thaddeus, brother of 
James the Less. Said to have been 
shot to death with arrows in Meso- 
potamia. Feast, Oct. 28. 

Simon. Said to have been cruci- 
fied in Persia. Feast, Oct. 28. 

Paul, a Jew of the tribe of Ben- 
jamin, but a Roman citizen, and 
persecutor of the Christians until 
miraculously converted by an ap- 
parition of Our Lord. He is con- 
sidered one of the Apostles with 
whom he labored to convert men 
to Christ, Beheaded outside one 
of the gates of Rome by Nero, A. D. 
67. Feast, June 29. 



30 



THE POPES AS MEDIATORS 
Notable cases when Popes have acted as Mediators include: 



Date of Reign 

440- 461 

590- 604 



715- 731 

741- 752 

1049-1054 

1055-1056 

1198-1216 

1216-1227 
1243-1254 
1277-1280 

1316-1334 
1342-1352 
1370-1378 
1484-1492 

1492-1503 
1572-1585 

1623-1644 
1878-1903 

1914-1922 



Name 

St. Leo I 

St. Gregory I 

St. Gregory II 
St. Zachary 
St. Leo IX 
Victor II 
Innocent III 

Honorius III 
Innocent IV 
Nicholas III 

John XXII 
Clement VI 
Gregory XI 
Innocent VIII 

Alexander VI 
Gregory XIII 

Urban VIII 
Leo XIII 

Benedict XV 



Event 

Treaty between Attila the Hun and 
Italy. 

Between Agilulf, the Lombards, and 
the Romans; between the Lombards 
and the Emperor of the Orient. 

Between Luitprand, Lombard King, 
and the Romans. 

Between Luitprand and Rachis, Lom- 
bard Kings, and the Romans. 

Between Henry III, Holy Roman Em- 
peror, and King Andrew of Hungary. 

Between Henry III, Holy Roman Em- 
peror, and King Ferdinand of Spain. 

Between Richard the Lion-Hearted, 
King of England, and Philip Augustus 
of France. 



Between Louis VIII of France 
Henry III of England. 



and 



Between the King of Portugal and his 
subjects. 

Between Emperor Rudolph of Haps- 
burg and Charles of Anjou, King of 
Naples. 

Between Edward* II of England and 
Robert of Scotland. 

Between Edward III of England and 
Philip VI, King of France. 

Between Ferdinand of Portugal and 
Henry of Castile. 

Between contending royalties in Eng- 
land. 

Between Spain and Portugal. 

Between Czar Ivan IV and King 
Bathory of Poland. 

Between France and Spain. 

Between Germany and Spain; between 
Haiti and Santo Domingo. 

Between Germany, Austria, Bulgaria, 
Turkey, and England, France, Russia, 
Belgium, Serbia, Montenegro, for the 
exchange of disabled prisoners and in- 
terned civilians in the World War. 

31 




32 






xit 



Eugenio Pacelli was born in Rome on the second day of March, 1876, 
the second son of Filippo and Virginia Graziozi Pacelli, both descendants 
of noble Roman families. Reared in simple Catholic fashion, Eugenio 
early manifested outstanding qualities of character and scholarship. 
Feeling the call to the clerical state, he entered the Alma Collegio 
Capranica in Rome after having completed his studies in the Classical 
Secondary School. Delicate health made community life practically im- 
possible and the young student was obliged to leave Capranica College 
after a year's study. He continued his philosophical, theological and 
juridical studies at the Pontifical University of the Roman Seminary 
as a day student, being ordained to the priesthood in 1899. 

Recognizing his unusual talent, Fr. Pacellfs superiors appointed him 
substitute professor of law in the schools of the Roman Seminary, mak- 
ing him at the same time Apprendista in the offices of the Secretariate 
of State. Shortly afterwards he was made titular professor of Canon Law 
and an official in the Congregation of Extraordinary Ecclesiastical Affairs. 

His singular accomplishments soon drew the attention of Cardinal 
Gasparri, Secretary of the Congregation of Extraordinary Ecclesiastical 
Affairs. Assured of the young priest's excellent qualities Cardinal Gas- 
parri, having consulted His Holiness and Cardinal Merry del Val, Secre- 
tary of State, persuaded Fr. Pacelli to resign his professorship and give 
himself entirely to the work of the Congregation. 

Fr, Pacelli went rapidly from one grade to the next in the Congrega- 
tion. After several years as Minutante he was appointed Undersecre- 
tary; very shortly afterwards he was made Prosecretary. This latter 
position he held during the reign of Pius X. Upon his election to the 
Papacy, Benedict XV promoted Fr. Pacelli to the position of Secretary 
of the Congregation. 

Together with Cardinal Gasparri, Papal Secretary of State, the future 
Pius XII showed himself more than capable of dealing with the situation 
created by the World War. His mastery of German language and litera- 
ture, his continued interest in all religious, political, social and intellec- 
tual phases of German life, and his readiness to assist all who sought 
his aid made for effective negotiations with the German people. These 
qualifications led to his being made Apostolic Nuncio to Bavaria in 1917. 
Through the Nunciature of Bavaria at that time passed all negotiations 
between Germany and the Vatican. In accordance with the custom of 
conferring the fulness of the priesthood upon all Nuncios of the Holy 
See, Fr. Pacelli was made Titular Archbishop of Sardi on April 23, 1917, 
being consecrated shortly afterwards by the Holy Father himself in the 
Sistine Chapel. 

To his new post Archbishop Pacelli brought Benedict XV's proposal 
for peace. The Pope's proposal sought not only to bring the conflict 
to a close, but was designed also to assure lasting peace to the world. 
The Apostolic Nuncio acted as interpreter of the proposal of peace. But 
his efforts to win over the conflicting parties were in vain and the 
struggle dragged on for another year. 

After the War the Nunciature of Berlin was established, and Arch- 
bishop Pacelli was its first Nuncio. Outstanding among his accomplish- 
ments in this position was the negotiation of two Concordats one with 
Bavaria in 1924, and one with Prussia in 1929. After twelve years of 
faithful service in the German capital, Nuncio Pacelli presented his resig- 
nation to President von Hindenburg on December 9, 1929. 

33 



On Ms return to Rome he was created cardinal by Pius XL Following 
his elevation to the cardinalate he was formally appointed successor 
to Cardinal Gasparri as Papal Secretary of State in February of 1930. 
His excellent work as Nuncio to Germany certainly merited this high 
position conferred upon him by the Holy Father. 

Cardinal Pacelli's years of service as Secretary of State were sig- 
nalized by important events. In 1930 he signed an agreement with the 
Italian Government concerning the interpretation and application of 
regulations in the Concordat. Between the years 1932 and 1935 he suc- 
cessfully negotiated concordats with the Grand Duchy of Badin (No- 
vember 10, 1932); with Germany (July 20, 1933); with Austria (June 5, 
1934); and with Yugoslavia (July 25, 1935). 

In 1934 Cardinal Pacelli was sent by the Holy Father as Papal Legate 
to the International Eucharistic Congress in Buenos Aires, and in 1935 
to the Solemn Triduum at Lourdes ending the Holy Year which com- 
memorated the nineteenth centenary of the Redemption. In 1936 he 
inaugurated the International Congress of the Catholic Press. Having 
given his address in Italian, Cardinal Pacelli then addressed the other 
members in English, French, German, Spanish, Portuguese and Latin. 

The last noteworthy achievement of the Cardinal Secretary of State 
before his election as Supreme Pontiff was his visit to the United States 
of America in October, 1936. His gracious kindness and his open friend- 
liness during his visit have won for him a place in the heart of every 
true American. During his stay Cardinal Pacelli visited the nineteen 
ecclesiastical provinces and most of the dioceses in the States. 

As Camerlengo of the Holy Office he fulfilled various duties during 
the interregnum following the death of Pius XI, on Feb. 10, 1939 He 
was elected Pope on the third ballot in the conclave, March 2, and took 
the name of Pius XII. The coronation took place March 10. 

During the first year of his pontificate war broke out in Europe, en- 
gaging Germany, Poland, Great Britain and France in combat. Germany 
conquered Poland, and in 1940 defeated France and occupied Denmark, 
Netherlands, Belgium, Luxemburg and Norway. Italy joined Germany and 
Great Britain stood alone against the Axis powers. To all these nations 
suffering from the horrors of war Pope Pius XII extended his paternal 
solicitude. 

In 1941 he further proved himself the Father of all in his impartiality 
towards the remaining peoples of Europe and those in Asia and Africa 
to whom the conflict had extended, and in the relief administered to 
war's victims, including the "non-Aryans." His generosity was aided by 
the Bishops 1 Relief Committee of the United States, and South America 
too helped with supplies. Thus, from Argentina he received clothing 
and cases of medicine sent to the Polish refugees in Rumania. The Poles, 
who had endured acute distress for more than a year, were his constant 
care, though efforts to help those in their own country or prisoners in 
Germany were greately impeded. He contributed towards an establish- 
ment for Polish refugees in Italy and sent aid to those in various coun- 
tries of Europe. His Nuncios or Delegates in Italy, Albania, Canada, 
Australia, India, Egypt and Palestine visited English, French, Greek, 
Italian and German internees in those countries, bringing them spiritual 
consolation and material aid. A bureau of information set up at the 
Vatican received news from various places concerning prisoners, refugees 
and missing persons and transmitted this to families and anxious in- 
quirers. The Vatican Radio broadcasts lists of names daily. All this 
was planned through the loving sympathy of the Holy Father for his 
children. 



For peace he incessantly labors and prays, and he has made it the 
subject of many allocutions, including his annual message, broadcast to 
the world, replying to the traditional good wishes of the Sacred College 
of Cardinals on Christmas eve. 

His first Christmas message, in 1939, gave five "fundamental points of 
a just and honorable peace": one, assurance of the "right to life and in- 
dependence" of all nations, large and small; two, liberation by mutual 
agreement from "the heavy slavery of armaments"; three, establishment 
of juridical institutions to guarantee the faithful carrying out of peace 
terms and to revise them if need arises; four, satisfaction of the just 
demands of ethnical minorities; five, honest and earnest interpretation 
of international undertakings in the light of the Divine law, with strict 
adherence to the counsels of justice, love and charity. 

In his Christmas message of 1940 he referred again to these "essential 
presuppositions of peace which would conform to principles of justice, 
equity and honor and would thus be enduring," and said that delayed 
application had not lessened "their intrinsic truth and conformity to 
reality," nor "their force of moral obligation." He then went on to con- 
sideration of the "opinion which contends that pre-war Europe as well 
as its political structure are now undergoing a process of transformation 
of such nature as to signal the dawn of a new era," and he laid down 
five "indispensable prerequisites for the search for a new order" : 

"One, triumph over hate, which is today a cause of division among 
peoples; renunciation therefore of the systems and practices from which 
hate constantly receives added nourishment. Two, triumph over mis- 
trust, which bears down as a depressing weight on international law and 
renders impossible the realization of any sincere agreement. Three, 
triumph over the distressing principles that utility is a basis of law and 
right, and that might makes right: a principle which makes all inter- 
national relations liable to fall. Four, triumph over those germs of con- 
flict which consist in two-sided differences in the field of world economy; 
hence progressive action, balanced by correspondent degrees, to arrive 
at arrangements which would give to every state the medium necessary 
for insuring the proper standard of living for its own citizens of every 
rank. Five, triumph over the spirit of cold egoism which, fearless in its 
might, easily leads to violation not only of the honor and sovereignty of 
states but of the righteous, wholesome and disciplined liberty of citizens 
as well. It must be supplanted by sincere juridical and economic solidar- 
ity, fraternal collaboration in accordance with the precepts of Divine 
law amongst peoples assured of their autonomy and independence." 

He concluded: "We express Our heartfelt wish that humanity and 
those who will show it the way along which it is to move forward will 
be sufficiently matured intellectually and capable in action to prepare 
the ground of the future for the new order that will be solid, true and 
just. We pray God that it may so happen." 

The widespread favor with which the words of the Pope were received 
led to discussion and study of these basic points which clearly define the 
hope for the future of a war-torn world. "Osservatore Romano" and the 
N. C. W. C. News denounced false interpretation of his words as favoring 
the Axis. 

The daily life of the Holy Father is one of austerity, devoutness, pen- 
ance and indefatigable labor. He gives personal and careful direction to 
current affairs of the Holy See and on certain days receives cardinals 
and prelates who head the ecclesiastical dicasteries. There are also 
private audiences for visiting dignitaries, and on Sundays, Mondays and 
Wednesdays public audiences are granted. In addition, groups of soldiers 
passing through Rome are received every day, even without advance 
arrangements, 

35 



If the Pope intends to address an audience, lie is carried into the large 
Hall of Benedictions in the gestatorial chair, and from its height blesses 
those present as he is carried past them. When he does not speak, he 
receives visitors in the Loggia of Raphael and adjoining rooms, and 
passes among some times thousands of persons, extending his hand to 
each one to kiss, ready to respond with kind words when he is ad- 
dressed. Audiences without discourses sometimes last four hours. Un- 
usual episodes demonstrate his paternal interest, such as receiving a 
group of First Communicants who came unannounced and without guide 
to see him, hearing the confession of a young girl, to her great joy, after 
she had burst into tears when he approached her in an audience, grant- 
ing a plenary indulgence to the parishioners of a priest who asked for 
a partial indulgence for them. In these audiences, he says, he finds re- 
lief from the heaviness of spirit occasioned by the government of the 
Church in such difficult times, for here he comes into contact with his 
children and can open his heart freely. 

For the newlyweds who come in great numbers to seek his blessing, 
the Holy Father has ever a word of counsel and affection. His discourses 
at these audiences during the year were on the dignity and importance 
of marriage, for which Christ instituted a sacrament, the grave re- 
sponsibility of bearing children, on prayer as "the daily food of the spirit/* 
the frequent practice of prayer in common, perseverance even though 
petitions seemingly are not answered, the sacrifice necessary to preserve 
Christian family life, the duties of this life, the lofty ideals of marriage, 
the firmness tempered with kindness by which children should be reared, 
and the normal exercise of parental authority without abuse of it. To 
all newlyweds since Jan., 1941, is given a portrait of the Pope inscribed 
by him with a blessing. 

When Pope Pius received the Roman patriciate and nobility early in 
the year he expressed to them the wish that 1941 might bring a just and 
durable peace. He welcomed Msgr. Francis J. Brennan, the first Amer- 
ican Auditor of the Sacred Rota, with words of praise for the Christian 
life that nourishes among American Catholics. In the course of an audi- 
ence with Bishop Bierler of Sion, he spoke of the cause of canonization 
that he actively promotes of Bl. Nicholas von der Fleuh, the national 
ideal of Switzerland, for which country he has a great affection. To the 
Sodalities of Our Lady of Ireland he sent expression of grateful appre- 
ciation of their spiritual bouquet for his intentions. At the end of Janu- 
ary he performed the marriage ceremony for his niece, Giuseppina Ros- 
signani, and Count G-iulio Rizzardi, in his private chapel, and pronounced 
a touching discourse appropriate to the day, the Espousal of the Blessed 
Virgin. 

Receiving the committee which came from Milan to dedicate the tomb 
of Pope Pius XI on Feb. 9, Pope Pius XII rejoiced in their presence to 
honor his predecessor, "in honoring and venerating whom We feel you 
honor and venerate the most intimate of Our memories and affections." 
In the evening he prayed at the tomb of his predecessor, in the crypt 
of the Vatican Basilica, and then visited the excavations being carried on 
underground, which give complete confirmation of the Catholic tradition 
regarding the burial place of St. Peter. On Feb. 10 he attended the second 
anniversary solemn requiem Mass for Pius XI In the SIstine Chapel. 

When the Pontiff received the envoy of Slovakia, Karol Sidor, at the 
Vatican, he "bestowed his Apostolic Blessing on the people of that coun- 
try and throughout the world. In an audience to the Lenten preachers of 
Rome he said that negation of God and irreligion are chiefly to blame 
for the momentous events that are shaking the world today and urged 
them in their sermons to recall a knowledge of God to men. 

36 



On March 12, the second anniversary of his coronation, a Mass of 
Thanksgiving was celebrated in the Sistine Chapel and subsequently 
members of the Sacred College visited his apartments to extend cordial 
greetings from all the faithful. Many messages of congratulation were 
received from rulers of nations and officials of state. Word was received 
that throughout Germany Catholics celebrated the occasion. In the Na- 
tional Shrine of the Immaculate Conception in Washington, D. C., the 
Apostolic Delegate, Archbishop Cicognani, was celebrant of a solemn 
pontifical Mass of commemoration, at which many diplomats were present, 
and Archbishop Spellrnan of New York preached a sermon on "The Pope 
of Peace." All Slovakia manifested its allegiance to the Vicar of Christ 
with solemn celebrations in every town. 

Pilgrims from his native parish in Rome, San Giovanni di Fiorentini, 
were received in audience by the Holy Father as were also a number of 
military chaplains, with whom the Pope conversed and whose zeal he 
praised. Upon the death of former King Alfonso of Spain he sent 
messages of condolence, and later received the eldest son of the King, 
Don Juan de Bourbon, former Prince of the Asturias and now Count of 
Barcelona, who came to thank the Pontiff for participating in mourning 
for his father. Two months later, he received former Queen Victoria 
Eugenia of Spain in an official audience, with all the honors due her 
rank. She was accompanied by her daughter Beatrice and the latter's 
husband, Prince Alexander Torlonia. 

At the end of March the Pope received in formal audience the Duchess 
of Aosta, widow of the Duke of Aosta, cousin of the King of Italy. To 
Count Stanislaus Pecci, who came to present his credentials as Minister 
to the Holy See from the Order of Malta, Pope Pius discoursed on the 
"high ideals and fervent faith that perpetually live and shine forth" in 
that Sovereign Military Order. During the stay in Rome of the Phil- 
harmonic Society of Berlin the chamber music trio of the Society gave 
a half-hour private recital for His Holiness. To representatives of the 
Confraternity of the Most Holy Trinity he spoke in praise of their work, 
saying, "It has not escaped Our attention that one of the most painful 
duties of this day is that of hospitalization for the victims of warfare," 
and he told of his great sorrow over the suffering inflicted by war and 
of his constant prayers for peace. 

With all honors His Holiness received Yosuke Matsuoka, iroretgn Min- 
ister of Japan, in audience on April 2, and presented him with a gold 
Pontifical Medal. Japanese students attending Propaganda College in 
Rome were subsequently received by the Pope, who blessed them with 
words of paternal affection and spoke in praise of their Foreign Minister. 
Matsuoka told newspapermen the audience had made a profound im- 
pression on him, one he would never forget. 

Following the solemn events of the concluding days of Holy Week, 
carried out with the traditional ceremonies of the Vatican, Pope Pius XII 
broadcast Ms Easter message to the world, urging redoubled prayers for 
the restoration of peace and asking the belligerents to abstain from "still 
more homicidal instruments of war." He imparted his Apostolic Blessing 
to pastors and faithful, to families and children, "to those who in fulfil- 
ment of duty are fighting on land and sea and in the sky and especially 
to all those who have been so severely lashed by the scourge of war*" 
Translations were rebroadcast in English, French, Spanish, Hungarian, 
German, Polish and Portuguese, 

The Count of Turin, cousin of Italy's King, was received in audience 
that week. ' To one thousand Catholic University students and graduates 
the Pope delivered a discourse recommending excellence in study so they 
may thereby give glory to God and support Christian truths in scientific 

37 



circles, for science and faith are sisters. He addressed them as the brain 
of the social body. From Cardinal Boetto, Archbishop of Genoa^ he re- 
received a first-hand report of damage done to the cathedral during the 
British bombardment of the city, to whose people the Pope sent a mes- 
sage of sympathy and a special blessing. To victims of Hoods in Hungary 
he gave pecuniary aid. Responding to an impressive telegram of greeting 
sent him from Lourdes by Marshal Petain, the Pope invoked "a great 
abundance of graces and blessings" on his person and on France. In 
reply to an expression of loyal devotion from the hierarchy of England 
and Wales he sent his Apostolic Blessing. 

On April 28 the Holy Father solemnly closed the quadricentennial of 
the Society of Jesus. The Very Rev. Vladimir Ledochowski, General of 
the Society, presented him with a reliquary containing relics of all the 
Jesuit saints and in an address stated that all members of the order were 
spiritually present at the audience and wished to confirm their filial 
obedience to the Vicar of Christ. The Pontiff said that according to the 
will of its founder the Society of Jesus had ever wished to be of service 
to the Vicar of Christ and had constantly worked and suffered for the 
Church the history of its four centuries testifying to great achievements. 
He rejoiced in the gift of the reliquary and the presence before Mm oi 
the Jesuits connected with the institutions in Rome, and he gave to all 
members of the Society and those entrusted to their care his Apostolic 
Blessing. 

In a letter to Cardinal Maglione, Secretary of State, the Pope conveyed 
his wish that throughout the world special prayers be offered during 
May for restoration of peace. In particular he asked the prayers 
of children, and at the end of the month he was greatly touched when 
5,000 children of Naples came to present to him a spiritual bouquet repre- 
senting prayers, sacrifices and good works offered for children suffering 
as the result of the war. To their city he sent the Apostolic Blessing, 
When he received from the Ladies of the Perpetual Adoration and the 
Work for Assistance of Poor Churches gifts for needy churches, vest- 
ments, altar linens and laces, he gratefully accepted them and reem- 
phasized the need of prayer. To girls of the Catholic Action organization 
in Rome participating in the annual Crusade of Purity he urged the 
preservation of this virtue by modesty of dress. Students receiving high 
marks at the College of the Assumption, where he was for many years 
a teacher of religion were given an audience with the Holy Father, who 
warmly welcomed them. 

On May 5, he officiated at the consecration of Msgr. Carlo Gonfalonier! 
as Archbishop of Aquila. After the consecration he conferred the pallium 
and concelebrated Mass with the new Archbishop, whom with his family 
he received in special audience following the ceremonies. At a secret 
consistory, May 12, Pope Pius named Cardinal Fumasoni-Biondi Camerl- 
engo of the Sacred College of Cardinals, appointed Bishops to fill four 
vacant sees and postulated the pallium for twenty archbishops. On May 
17-, an audience was granted to Duke Aimone of Spoleto, nephew of King 
Victor Emmanuel, afterwards named to the throne of Croatia as King 
Aimone. He was received simply as a Prince of the House of Savoy, and 
thus the impartiality and neutrality of the Holy See were maintained. 

In a radio address signalizing the golden anniversary of "Rerum 
Novarum" and the tenth anniversary of "Quadragesimo Anno/' on June 
1, Pope Pius XII broadcast to the Catholic world "some further directive 
moral principles on three fundamental values of social and economic 
life," namely, the use of material goods, labor and the family. "As if were 
renewed the miracle of Pentecost," he said, "when the different peoples 
who had assembled in Jerusalem from regions speaking various languages 

38 



heard the voices of Peter and the Apostles in their own tongue," so he 
was able on that feast, by "so wonderful an instrument" as the radio, 
to call men together "in a world-wide Catholic meeting" for "a message 
of love, encouragement arid comfort." He urged that they "keep burning 
the noble flame of a brotherly social spirit which fifty years ago was 
rekindled in the hearts of your fathers by the luminous and illuminating 
torch of the words of Leo XIII." His address was rebroadcast in eight 
languages. 

On his name day, June 2, the feast of St. Eugene, he composed a prayer 
for world peace, richly indulgenced by the Sacred Penitentiary, and to 
the Cardinals who came to greet him on that day he voiced his sorrow 
for war's victims. During the month he delivered a discourse on Catholic 
Action to a representative group of college student members. He spoke 
of the responsibilities of those favored with higher education and de- 
plored the separation of a large portion of our men of learning from 
Christian thought and the present antagonism between science and re- 
ligion, which however cannot dim truth. By ardent participation in 
Catholic Action he urged them to reestablish contacts between the higher 
learning of the universities and the light revealed by Christ. 

On June 26, the Holy Father broadcast an address to the Ninth Na- 
tional Eucharistic Congress of Catholics in the United States, meeting 
in St. Paul and Minneapolis. "The nations of the world are "there," he 
said, for there is no people "but has children of its own blood there 
among you," and moreover "the Sacrament of our altars is a source of 
union which transcends all the accidents of history, all the diversifying 
traits and peculiarities, which have divided our scattered 'human family 
into different groups. He asked their "prayerful sympathy for Christ's 
other members" who "walk the sorrowful Way of the Cross," and that 
they imitate St. Paul's "unquenchable zeal to defend and to spread God's 
kingdom on earth," and closed with the Apostolic Blessing imparted "with 
the deep affection of Our paternal heart." 

Again by radio he spoke to the entire world on June 29, the feast of 
Sts. Peter and Paul, urging men to put their trust in God, Whose hour 
will come, bringing justice, calm and peace to nations. This discourse 
on "The Ways of Providence in Human Events" was hailed by the secular 
press as filling the need of the world today. In the evening of the feast 
day Pope Pius descended to the crypt of the Vatican Basilica to pray at 
the tomb of St. Peter and bless the sacred palliums to be distributed to 
newly created archbishops. The annual Pontifical Medal had been pre- 
sented to him the previous day. On one side is an engraved likeness of 
the Holy Father and on the other the Saviour is shown surrounded by 
war victims, thus commemorating the charitable activities of the Pon- 
tiff during the year. Annually 80 medals in gold, 2,000 in silver and 700 
in bronze are coined, in a special design commemorative of that year 
of the Pontificate. The custom originated with Pope Martin V in 1417. 

At the end of June, members of the Pontifical Academy of Sciences 
and the president, the Rev. Agostino Gemelli, O. F. M., recovered from 
a serious accident, met in the Vatican Gardens and were received in 
audience by the Pontiff, who discussed with each one his scientific work. 
Fr. Gemelli presented to him two volumes just published by the Catho- 
lic University of Milan of the "Discourses and Radio Messages of Pius 
XII" pronounced in the first two years of his pontificate. 

The Holy Father remained at the Vatican during the summer and 
continued his usual activities, with the exception of some audiences of 
ecclesiastical routine. Among those he received during July were: Peru's 
new Ambassador to the Holy See, Diomedes Arias Schreiber, who pre- 
sented his credentials; the Premier and Foreign Minister of Bulgaria and 

39 



their suites; Archbishop Giuseppe Misnraca, newly named Papal Nuncio 
to Venezuela; and Cardinal Ascalesi, Archbishop of Naples, who told of 
the air raids on his city and who received for the sufferers the Apostolic 
Blessing and a message of sympathy. On the occasion of their 70th anni- 
versary members of the Society for Promoting Good Works were re- 
ceived by the Holy Father. A spiritual bouquet was sent him by the 
Catholic children of America through the Pontifical Association of the 
Holy Childhood and gave him great consolation. An audience granted 
2,000 women school teachers was the first of a series to a total of more 
than 10,000 teachers who came to Rome for courses. 

In August Gen. Daniel Papp, Rumania's new Minister to the Holy See, 
presented his credentials to Pope Pius. An armistice effected between 
Peru and Ecuador was largely due to the efforts of the Pontiff. 

Myron C. Taylor, President Roosevelt's special representative, returned 
to the Vatican after an absence of more than a year necessitated by ill- 
ness. He was received by Pope Pius, on Sept. 10, within twenty-four 
hours of his arrival. Many rumors were circulated but no official report 
of their conversations was made public, nor of the audiences on Sept. 
19 and 21, before Mr. Taylor left again for the United States. He had 
spent the intervening week in Florence, at his Villa Schifanoia, which he 
gave to the Holy Father in perpetuity for religious and educational pur- 
poses. His Holiness was pleased to assign it to Rosary College, River 
Forest, 111. 

Special prayers throughout October to the Queen of the Holy Rosary 
that "the days of trial for the Church and poor humanity may be short- 
ened," were asked by the Holy Father. At the opening of the juridical 
year of the Sacred Roman Rota, he praised their prudence and caution 
in adjudication of marriage cases and deplored the modern "mania for 
divorce." He was greatly saddened by the death on Oct. 8 of Cardinal 
Laud, who for many years had been one of his most intimate friends. 

To the Eighth National Eucharistic Congress of Chile he broadcast a 
message, on Nov. 9. "Chile, a new nation," he said, "was born within the 
bosom of the Church, and its fruitful land was sanctified forever with 

the Real Presence of Christ May this Sacrament, '0 Vinculum Cari- 

tatis/ constantly remind you that you are all brothers, rich, and poor. . . . 
May Christ the Redeemer, Who has been raised above the highest peak 
of the Andes, give you always the precious gift of Faith as He gave it to 
you once before. ... To all the beloved Chilean nation, we impart with 
all Our heart the Apostolic Benediction." 

To Jose Manuel Llobet, who came to present his credentials as Argen- 
tina's new Ambassador to the Holy See, the Pope recalled that his first 
personal touch with Latin America was as Papal Legate of Pius XI to 
the International Eucharistic Congress of Buenos Aires, which inspiring 
occasion is ineradicably imprinted in his soul. 

A Papal Brief issued on the occasion of the 42nd Diocesan Synod of 
Milan praised the salutary effect of the synod in consolidating parish 
and diocesan activities and especially recommended that religious in- 
struction of the people be encouraged. The dignity and necessity of 
the priesthood were emphasized in his Motu Proprio, in November, found- 
ing the Pontifical Work of Priestly Vocations in the Sacred Congregation 
of Seminaries and Universities, to intensify in the faithful the desire to 
support priestly vocations. 

In commemoration of his own consecration as bishop he asked that 
the 25th anniversary on May 13, 1942, be observed by a union of all 
hearts in prayer. Thus does Pius XII ever stress the necessity of elevat- 
ing hearts and thoughts to God in adoration and petition, and as Vicar 
of Christ he constantly intercedes for the faithful committed to his care 
and all mankind. 

40 



ECCLESIASTICAL ADMINISTRATION 

There are 1,731 separate ecclesiastical jurisdictions throughout the 
world, under the Holy See. These are: residential patriarchates, 10; resi- 
dential sees, 1,209; abbeys and prelatures nullius, 54; vicariates, pre- 
fectures and missions sui juris, 458. In addition to the residential prelates, 
there are 4 titular patriarchs and 779 titular archbishops and bishops. 
During the first two years of his pontificate, Pope Pius XII created 21 
residential sees, 4 abbeys and prelatures nullius, and 39 vicariates, pre- 
fectures and missions. 

In the Western Hemispheres there are 476 ecclesiastical jurisdictions. 
The distribution is: North America, 207; continental Central America, 20; 
West Indies, 20; South America, 229. The United States has 118, includ- 
ing the Vicariate Apostolic of Alaska; Brazil has 101; Canada has 50. 

There were 55 cardinals at the beginning of 1941. Three died during 
the year, so that with 52 members, the Sacred College of Cardinals is 
18 short of its full complement. 

Missionaries dependent upon the Sacred Congregation for the Propaga- 
tion of the Faith total 73,887, composed of 20,578 priests, 8,414 lay 
Brothers and 44,895 Sisters. The greatest number of these missionary 
priests (4,561) and Brothers (1,167) are in China, but the country having 
the largest number of these missionary Sisters (10,525) is Australia. 

There are a total of 835 religious orders, of which 159 are orders of 
men and 776 are orders of women. 

The Holy See has representatives in 58 countries. Of these 36 have 
diplomatic status and 22 are Apostolic Delegates. Thirty-five countries 
have diplomatic representation at the Vatican. 

PAPAL DOCUMENTS 

Apostolic Letter Formerly any document issued by the Holy See; 
now principally a Brief used for lesser appointments, for erecting and 
dividing mission territory, for designating basilicas and approving re- 
ligious congregations. 

Brief Brief papal letter lacking the solemnity and formality of a 
Bull, signed with the seal of the Fisherman's ring and used for less 
important matters than a Bull, 

Bull Papal document with leaden seals used in appointing bishops 
and in canonizations. 

Constitution Papal law or grant used for dogmatic or disciplinary 
pronouncements. Since 1911 Constitutions have been used for erecting or 
dividing dioceses. They follow the old Bull form and are sub plumbo letters. 

Decree Legislative enactment taking the form of a constitution, 
apostolic letter or motu proprio, concerning faith and discipline as 
affects the general welfare of the Church. 

Decretal Papal letter containing an 'authoritative decision on some 
point of discipline. 

Encyclical Circular letter differing in form from a Bull or Brief, 
treating matters concerning the general welfare of the Church, addressed 
by the Pope to patriarchs, primates, archbishops and bishops in commun- 
ion with the Holy See. 

Motu Proprio Decree following an informal method. 

Rescript Papal reply to questions or petitions of individuals. 

41 



THE PAPAL ENCYCLICALS 

Communication of sound doctrine and the timely admonition against 
current evils by means of letters is definitely of Apostolic origin. Sts. 
Peter, Paul, Joan and James began writing to the members of the con- 
gregations where they had established the Church. The early pastors of 
souls continued this work of instruction by letter; and it is proper that 
the Supreme Shepherds of souls, the Roman Pontiffs, should thus 
guard their flocks by direct cautioning against abuses and by exhortation 
to virtue* 

The encyclical letters of the recent Popes, who are at once pastors 
and guardians and recognized scholars of social conditions, have become 
text books to the Catholic and Christian world. A new era in encyclical 
history began with the reign of Leo XIII. Since he wrote his "Rerum 
Novarum" on the condition of the working classes, labor and capital both 
have looked to it and supplementary encyclicals for guidance and for 
protection. 

Because so many of the encyclicals deal with particular and even pro- 
vincial problems, many students have been unable to find a correct index 
to these encyclicals. Thus far only one volume, "Guide to the Encyclicals," 
has appeared giving complete sources and bibliographies of the encycli- 
cals since Pope Leo XIII. With the permission of the author, Sister M. 
Claudia Carl en, I. H. M., we publish this list. Students who have the key 
to these encyclicals stand at the treasury of deep thought, loving concern 
for humanity and a careful analysis of the varied problems of men and 
their genuine Christian solution. 

Encyclicals of Pope Leo XIII 

Title Subject Date 

Ad extremas Foundation of Seminaries in the East 

Indies 1893 

Adiutricem Rosary 1895 

Aeterni Patris Scholastic Philosophy 1879 

Affari vos Manitoba School Question 1897 

Annum Sacrum Consecration of Mankind to the Sacred 

Heart 1899 

Arcanum Christian Marriage 1880 

Au milieu des sollicitudes . . . Church and State in France 1892 

Augustissimae Virginis 

Mariae Rosary 1897 

Auspicato concessum Third Order of St. Francis 1882 

Caritatis Conditions in Poland 1894 

Caritatis studium Magisterium of the Church in Scotland 1898 

Catholicae Bcclesiae Abolition of African Slavery , . . 1890 

Christi nomen Society for the Propagation of the 

Faith 1894 

Constant! Hungarorum Conditions of the Church in Hungary. . 1893 

Cum multa Conditions in Spain 1882 

Custodi di quella fede Freemasonry in Italy 1892 

Dairalto dell'Apostolico 

Seggia Conditions in Italy 1890 

Depuis le jour Ecclesiastical Education in France . . 1899 

Diuturni temporis Rosary 1898 

Diuturnum Origin of Civil Power 1881 

Divinum illud munus Holy Ghost 1897 

Dum multa Marriage in Ecuador 1902 

42 



Title Subject Date 

Etsi cunctas Expression of Sympathy for the Church 

in Ireland 1888 

Etsi nos Conditions in Italy 1882 

"Rxeimte iam anno Right Ordering of Christian Life 1888 

Fidentem piumque animum, .Rosary 1896 

Pin dal principio Education of the Clergy in Italy 1902 

Grande munus Sts. Cyril and Methodius 1880 

Graves de communi re Christian Democracy 1901 

Gravissimas Religious Orders in Portugal 1901 

Humanum genus Freemasonry 1884 

lampridem Laws against the Church in Germany 1886 

Immortale Dei Christian Constitution of States 1885 

In amplissimo Church in the United States 1902 

In ipso Episcopal Re-unions in Austria 1891 

In plurimis Abolition of African Slavery 1888 

Inimica vis Freemasonry in Italy 1892 

Inscrutabili Dei consilio .... Evils of Society 1878 

Insignes Hungarian Millenium 1896 

Inter graves Church in Peru 1894 

lucunda semper expectatione . Rosary 1894 

Laetitiae sanctae Rosary 1893 

Libertas Human Liberty 1888 

Licet multa Controversies among Catholics in Bel- 
gium 1881 

Litteras a vobis Formation and Influence of Clergy in 

Brazil 1894 

Longinqua Catholicity in the United States 1895 

Magnae Dei Matris Rosary 1892 

Magni nobis Authorization of the Catholic Univer- 
sity of America 1889 

Militantis Bccelsiae Third Centenary of the Death of St. 

Peter Canisius 1897 

Mirae caritatis Most Holy Eucharist 1902 

Nobilissima Gallorum gens . . Religious Question in France 1884 

Non mediocri Spanish College in Rome 1893 

Octobri mense Rosary 1891 

Officio sanctissimo Condition of the Church in Bavaria ... 1887 

Omnibus compertum Union among the Greek Melchites . . . 1900 

Pastoralis Religious Union in Portugal 1891 

Pastoralis officii Duelling 1891 

Paterna Caritas Recalling the Dissenting Armenians to 

the Faith 1888 

Paternae Ecclesiastical Education in Brazil 1899 

Pergrata Needs of the Church in Portugal 1886 

Permoti nos Social Conditions in Belgium 1895 

Providentissimus Deus Study of Holy Scripture 1893 

Quae ad nos Church in Bohemia and Moravia 1902 

Quam aerumnosa Italian Emigrants in America 188$ 

Quam religiosa Civil Marriage Law in Peru 1898 

Quamquam pluries Patronage of St. Joseph and the 

Blessed Virgin Mary 1889 

Quarto abeunte saeculo Columbus Centenary 1892 

Quod anniversarius Sacerdotal Jubilee 1888 

Quod Apostolici muneris . . . Socialism, Communism, Nihilism 1878 

Quod auctoritate Proclamation of Jubilee Year 1885 

43 



Title Subject Date 

Quod multum .............. Liberty of the Church In Hungary .... 1886 

Quod votis ................. Catholic University in Austria ....... 1902 

Quum diuturnum ........... Convoking the Latin-American Bishops 

to the First Plenary Council at Rome 1889 

Reputantibus ............... Language Question in Bohemia ...... 1901 

Rerum novarum ............ Condition of the Working Classes ---- 1891 

Saepe nos .................. Boycotting in Ireland ............... 1888 

Sancta Dei Civitas ......... Three French Societies ............. 1880 

Sapientiae Christianae ..... Chief Duties of Christian Citizens .... 1890 

Satis cognitum ............. Church Unity ............ ........... 1896 

Spectata fides .............. Maintenance of Denominational 

Schools ........................... 1885 

Spesse volte ............... Catholic Action in Italy ............. 1898 

Superiore anno ............. Recitation of the Rosary ............. 1884 

Supremi Apostolatus Officio. . Rosary .............................. 1883 



........ Jesus Christ Our Redeemer .......... 1900 

ris ..... ... Foundation of a Seminary in Athens. . 1901 

Vi e ben noto . . '.'.'.'...... Rosary: Remedy for Evils in Italy .... 1887 

Encyclicals of Pope Pius X 

Ad Diem ilium laetissimum. .Jubilee of the Immaculate Conception. 1904 

Communium rerum ........ Eighth Centenary of St. Anselm ...... 1909 

E SiSremi ........... Restoration of all Things in Christ . . . 1903 

Sditoe saeDe"" " ......... rd Centenary of the Canonization 

Editae saepe ........... Borromeo ........... 1910 



Gravissimo officii munere . . . Forbidding French Association of Wor- 

ship .................... . ......... 1906 

lamdudum .................. Separation Law in Portugal .......... 1911 

II fermo proposito .......... Catholic Action in Italy ............. 1905 

lucunda sane .............. Thirteenth Centenary of St. Gregory 

the Great ........ . ................ 1904 

Lacrimabili statu ........... Indians of South America ........... 1912 

Pascendi dominie gregis ---- Modernism .......................... 1907 

Pieni 1'animo ............... Clergy in Italy ...................... 1906 

Singular! quadam .......... Labor organizations in Germany ..... 1912 

Tribus circiter ............. Condemnation of the Mariavites ...... 1906 

Une fois encore ............ Separation of Church and State in 

France ............................ 1907 

Vehementer nos ............ French Separation Law .............. 1906 

Encyclicals of Pope Benedict XV 

Ad beatissimi Apostolorum, .Appeal for Peace .................... 1914 

Annus iam plenus .......... Child War Victims .................. 1920 

Fausto appetente Die ....... Seventh Centenary of the Death of St 

Dominic .......................... 1921 

Humani generis 
redemptionem ............ Preaching ........................... 1917 

In hac tanta ____ ........... Twelfth Centenary of St. Boniface, 

Apostle of Germany ............... 1919 

In praeclara summorum ---- Sixth Centenary of Dante's Death ---- 1921 

Pacem, Dei munus 
pulcherrimum ............ Peace and Christian Reconciliation ... 1920 

Paternp iam <JiU ,,,,,,,,... Christian Charity for the Children of 

Central Europe ................. ... 1919 

44 



Title , Subject Date 

Principi Apostoiorum Petro . . St. Ephrem the Syrian 1920 

Quod iam din Peace Congress, Paris 1918 

Sacra propediem Seventh Centenary of the Third Order 

of St. Francis 1921 

Singular! quadam Labor Organizations in Germany 1912 

Encyclicals of Pope Pius XI 

Acerba animi Persecution of the Church in Mexico. . 1932 

Ad Catholici sacerdotii Catholic Priesthood 1935 

Ad salutem Fifteenth Centenary of the Death of 

St. Augustine 1930 

Caritate Christi compulsi . . . Sacred Heart and World Distress 1932 

Casti connubii Christian Marriage 1930 

Dilectissima nobis Conditions in Spain 1933 

Divini illius magistri Christian Education of Youth 1929 

Divini Redemptoris Atheistic Communism 1937 

Ecclesiam Dei Third Centenary of the Death of St. 

Josaphat, Archbishop of Polotsk . . . 1923 

Firmissimam constantiam . . Conditions in Mexico 1937 

In graves centibus malis Rosary 1937 

Iniquis afflictisque Persecution of the Church in Mexico . . 1926 

Lux veritatis Fifteenth Centenary of the Council of 

Ephesus 1931 

Maximam gravissimamque . . French Diocesan Associations 1924 

Mens nostra Promotion of the Practice of Spiritual 

Exercises 1929 

Miserentissimus Redemptor . Reparation Due to the Sacred Heart . . 1928 

Mit brennender sorge Church in Germany 1937 

Mortalium animos Promotion of True Religious Unity . . . 1928 

Non abbiamo bisogno Catholic Action 1931 

Nova impendet Economic Crisis, Unemployment, and 

Increase of Armaments 1931 

Quadragesimo anno Social Reconstruction 1931 

Quas primas Feast of Christ the King 1925 

Quinquagesimo ante Sacerdotal Jubilee 1929 

Rerum ecclesiae Catholic Missions 1926 

Rerum omnium Third Centenary of the death of St. 

perturbationem Francis de Sales 1923 

Rerum Orientalium Reunion with the Eastern Churches . . 1928 

Rite expiatis Seventh Centenary of the Death of St. 

Francis of Assisi 1926 

Studiorum ducem Sixth Centenary of the Canonization of 

St. Thomas Aquinas 1923 

Ubi arcano Dei consilio Peace of Christ in the Kingdom of 

Christ 1922 

Vigilant! cura Clean Motion Picture 1936 

Encyclicals of Pope Pius XII 

Summi pontificatus Function of the State in the Modern 

World 1939 

Sertum laetitiae sanctae .... To the Church in the United States . . 1939 

45 



CONCORDATS 

A concordat is an agreement between the Holy See and a civil govern- 
ment on disputable spiritual matters. In order to secure certain neces- 
sary immunities to the Church, the Popes have often conceded the ex- 
ercise of certain rights to the State such as the nomination of bishops, 
the appointments of pastors, the number of the clergy, taxation of 
Church property, etc. 

Some famous Concordats were those between Pope Callistus II and 
Emperor Henry V of Germany in 1122, ending the dispute over the ap- 
pointment of bishops; Pope Pius VII and Napoleon in 1801, reestablish- 
ing the Church in France; Pope Pius XI and Premier Mussolini of Italy 
in 1929, settling the controversy about the holding of Church property, 
and the marriage and public school questions. 

The Holy See has concordats with the following countries: Poland, 
1925; Italy, 1929; Rumania, 1929; Germany, 1933; Yugoslavia, 1935; Portu- 
gal, 1940; and a Modus Vivendi with Ecuador, 1937. 

PAPAL ELECTIONS 

When the Dean of the Sacred College proclaims publicly the death of 
the Pontiff, word is sent out to all the cardinals throughout the world. 
They are convoked to solemn conclave to elect a new Pope, to be held 
within fifteen to eighteen days after the death of the Pope. Until an 
election takes place, they remain in seclusion within a part of the Vatican 
Palace specially prepared for them. 

On the fifteenth day after the death of the Pope, if all the cardinals 
are present, or if not all present then, on the eighteenth day the cardinals 
after celebrating Holy Mass go to the Sistine Chapel where voting takes 
place, on specially printed ballots, for the candidates who are found to 
have the qualifications for the office. 

A two-thirds majority is required to elect. Two ballots are taken each 
morning and evening until a decision is reached. If no selection is made 
the ballots are burned with damp straw which produces a heavy black 
smoke, thereby notifying the people that no selection has been made. 
When a two-thirds majority is reached the ballots are burned without 
damp straw. The light smoke ascending from the chimney proclaims to 
the people the election of a new Pope. Acceptance of the office on the 
part of the one elected must be manifested before he is validly the new 
Pontiff. If the one elected is not already a bishop he must be consecrated. 

The Pope is elected for life, i.e., for the remaining years of his life; 
although if he wishes he may resign. At the time he does so, a new 
Pope is elected. Any male Catholic, no matter of what race or color, 
may be elected Pope, even one who is not a priest. Should a layman 
be chosen he would have to be ordained and consecrated. 

CONSISTORIES 

Consistories are assemblies of Cardinals presided over by the Pope 
and called to deliberate with Mm. There are three kinds: (1) secret 
consistories, at which only the Pope and Cardinals are present; (2) 
public consistories, attended by other prelates and lay spectators; (3) 
semi-public consistories, attended by bishops and patriarchs. 

46 



The secret consistory is the most important. Thereat the Pope delivers 
an allocution on religious and moral conditions throughout the world. 
Sometimes the Pope seeks the opinion of the cardinals on the creation 
of new cardinals, gives the cardinal's ring to new cardinals, appoints 
bishops, archbishops and patriarchs, makes ecclesiastical transfers, di- 
vides or unites dioceses and asks for a vote on a proposed canonization. 

At the public consistory the Pope bestows the red hat on newly 
created cardinals, hears the causes of beatifications and canonizations. 

At the semi-public consistory the propriety of a proposed canonization 
is decided. 

AD LIMINA VISIT 

Bishops are obliged once every five years to visit the tombs of St. 
Peter and St. Paul, have audience with the Holy Father and present 
a written report of conditions in the diocese. The visits rotate over five 
years beginning January 1, 1911: first year, the bishops of Italy, Corsica, 
Sardinia, Sicily and Malta; second year, the bishops of Spain, Portugal, 
France, Belgium, Holland, England, Scotland, Ireland; third year, bishops 
from the other countries of Europe; fourth year, the bishops of the 
American Continents; fifth year, the bishops of Africa, Asia and Australia. 

NOMINATIONS OF BISHOPS 

The Sacred Congregation of the Consistory decreed July 25, 1916, that 
bishops should every two years send to their metropolitans a list of 
priests worthy of the episcopacy. The metropolitan forwards the e- 
sults to the Apostolic Delegate who in turn forwards the list to the Con- 
gregation of the Consistory where the names are recorded to guide the 
Holy Father in his choice of bishops to fill vacancies and newly created 
sees. 

CONCURSUS 

A competitive examination of applicants for the permanent rectorship 
of a parish covering knowledge of ecclesiastical affairs, age, prudence, 
integrity and past services. Qualifications: must have been a priest of 
the diocese not less than ten years, must have had three years of parish 
work and have demonstrated ability to direct the temporal and spiritual 
affairs of a parish. A permanent rector is removed only by judicial 
process. 

COUNCILS 

A Council is an assembly of the prelates of the Church, called to- 
gether by their lawful head, in order to decide questions concerning 
faith, morals, or ecclesiastical discipline. The following are the chief 
kinds of Councils: General or Ecumenical; Provincial; National or 
Plenary; and Diocesan. 

GENERAL COUNCILS 

A General or Ecumenical Council is one to which the bishops of the 
whole world are lawfully summoned by the Pope, or with his consent, 
and presided over by him or by his legates. Its decrees must also have 
the approval of the Sovereign Pontiff. General councils "are infallible 
a k nd cannot teach us anything wrong in faith or morals,, 

47 



The following are the General Councils which have been held up to 
the present time. The first eight were held in Asia, or the eastern part 
of Christendom; the remainder in Europe, or the Western part: 



Council (Place) Date 
1. Nicaea 1 325 



2. Constantinople L. 381 



3. Ephesus 431 



4. Chalcedon 451 



5. Constantinople II. 553 



6. Constantinople III. 680 



7. Nicaea II 787 



8. Constantinople IV. 869 



9. Lateran I (Rome). 1123 



10. Lateran II 1139 



11. Lateran III 1179 



Pope Doctrine 

Sylvester .Condemned heresy of 

Arius; defined clearly that 
the Son of God was con- 
substantial (homousios) to 
the Father; formulated 
the Nicene Creed. 

Damasus Condemned heresy of 

Macedonius ; defined the 
divinity of the Holy Ghost; 
confirmed and extended 
the Nicene Creed. 

Celestine I Condemned the heresy of 

Nestorius ; defined that 
there was one person in 
Christ and defended the 
Divine Maternity of the 
Blessed Virgin Mary. 

Leo I Condemned heresy of 

Eutyches (Monophy sites) ; 
declared Christ had two 
natures, human and divine. 

Vigilius The so-called three Chap- 
ters, the erroneous hooks 
of Theodorus and the 
teachings of the three Nes- 
torian bishops, were con- 
demned. 

Agatho Declared against the Mon- 

othelites, who taught one 
will in Christ, by defining 
that Christ had two wills, 
human and divine. 

Adrian I Condemned the heresy of 

the image-breakers (Icono- 
clasts). 

Adrian II The usurper Photius de- 
posed, the patriarch Ig- 
natius reinstated, and the 
Greek Schism suppressed. 

Callistus II... Called to confirm the 
peace between Church and 
State after the settlement 
of the Investiture Ques- 
tion. 

Innocent II. . ..Condemned the heresies 
of Peter of Bruys and Ar- 
nold of Brescia (Petro- 
brusians). 

Alexander III. Condemned the heresies 
of the Waldenses and Al- 
bigenses; reformed eccles- 
iastical discipline; regu- 
lated for elections of 
Popes. 
48 



Council (Place) Date Pope Doctrine 

12. Lateran IV 1215 Innocent III. . .Called to condemn prevail- 

ing heresies; to obtain 
aid for the progress of 
the Crusades; and for the 
promotion of ecclesiastical 
discipline. Annual confes- 
sion and Communion pre- 
scribed for all. 

13. Lyons 1 1245 Innocent IV. .. Called in behalf of the 

Holy Land, and on ac- 
count of the hostility of 
the Emperor Frederick II 
toward the Holy See. 

14. Lyons II 1274 Gregory X For the promotion of ec- 

clesiastical discipline; for 
the union of the Greeks 
with the Latin Church. 

15. Vienne 1311 Clement V Against fanatic sectarians 

(Beghards) ; suppression 
of the Knights Templars; 
the union of soul and body 
defined; help for the Holy 
Land. 

16. Constance 1414-1418 Gregory XII. ,. Suppression of the West- 

Martin V ern Schism; ecclesiastical 

reform in "head and mem- 
bers"; Wyclif and Hus 
condemned. 

17. Florence 1431-1443 Eugene IV For the union of the 

Greeks and other Oriental 
sects with the Latin 
Church; re establishment 
of peace among Christian 
Princes. 

18. Lateran V 1512-1517 Julius II The relation of Pope to 

Leo X General Councils defined; 

condemnation of some er- 
rors regarding the nature 
of the human soul; cru- 
sade against the Turks. 

19. Trent 1545-1563 Paul III Against the heresies of 

Julius III the so-called Reformers of 

Pius IV the 16th century, viz., Lu- 
ther, Calvin, and others. 
Reformed the discipline of 
the Church and clarified 
her position in doctrinal 
matters. 

20. Vatican .... 1869 (op'd) Pius IX. ..... Canons relating to faith 

1870 (adj'd and the Constitution of 

but not the Church; defined espe- 

closed) cially in a solemn decree 

j t , the primacy and infalli- 

-I \ \\ & j *' *' ** ! bility of the Pope. 
"49 



PROVINCIAL COUNCILS 

A Provincial Council is a meeting of the bishops of one province. The 
metropolitan of an ecclesiastical province calls and presides over a 
provincial council to consider and adopt measures for the increase of 
faith, the regulation of morals, the correction of abuses, the settling of 
controversies, the establishment and maintenance of uniform discipline. 
Acts and decrees must be approved by the Sacred Congregation of the 
Council at Rome before being promulgated. One must be held at least 
once every twenty years. 

PLENARY COUNCILS 

Plenary Councils are National Councils, or meetings of the ordinaries 
of a region assembled under the presidency of the Pope's legate to de- 
termine matters of regulation and discipline. Their decrees are binding 
in the whole territory. 

In the United States the archbishops of Baltimore by right of priority 
of the see, have presided over all the Plenary Councils, which have been 
attended by the archbishops, bishops, administrators, mitred abbots, 
vicars apostolic, prefects, apostolic coadjutors, auxiliary bishops, visiting 
bishops, provincials of religious orders, rectors of major seminaries and 
experts in theology and canon law. 

The First Plenary Council of Baltimore was called May 9, 1852, with 
Archbishop Kendrick of Baltimore as Apostolic Delegate. It professed 
allegiance to the Pope and faith in the doctrines of the Church, regu- 
lated parish life, ceremonies, the administration of Church funds, and 
the teaching of Christian Doctrine. 

The Second Plenary Council was called by Archbishop Spaldmg of 
Baltimore, October 7-21, 1866. It condemned the heresies of the day, mad 
regulations in the organization of dioceses, the education and conduct of 
the clergy, ecclesiastical property, parochial duties, general education 
and secret societies. 

The Third Plenary Council was called Nov. 9 Dec. 7, 1884, by Arch- 
bishop Gibbons. It appointed a commission for the creation of a Catholic 
University. Elementary and higher school education was discussed, a 
commission was appointed to prepare a catechism of Christian Doctrine. 
Six holy days of obligation were determined for the United States: Im- 
maculate Conception, Christmas, Circumcision, Ascension, Assumption, 
All Saints Day. It signed a petition to introduce the cause of beatification 
of the Jesuit Martyrs. 

DIOCESAN SYNODS 

A Diocesan Council, usually called Diocesan Synod, is a convention of 
priests of a diocese called by the bishop to consider matters for the 
good of the clergy and people. Except in special cases, it must be held 
in the Cathedral. Those who attend include; vicar general, diocesan 
consultors, rector of the seminary, deans, a delegate from each collegiate 
church, pastors of the city in which the synod is held, abbots and one 
superior from each religious order in the diocese, all of whom merely 
consult with the bishop who alone signs synodal decrees which become 
effective at once. 

5Q 



ROMAN PONTIFFS 

Authorities differ concerning the correct list of the Popes. The follow- 
ing is the official list printed in the "Annuario Pontificio" and taken 
from a series of portraits in the Basilica of St. Paul near Rome. We ven- 
erate eighty-three Popes as saints, seven as blessed. One hundred and 
five Popes have been Romans; one hundred and three were natives of 
other parts of Italy; fifteen were French, nine Greek, seven German, 
five Asiatic, three African, three Spanish, two Dalmatian. Palestine, 
Thrace, Holland, Portugal and England have each furnished one occu- 
pant of the papal chair. 

Duration 

Date of of Pan- 

Acces- Date <?/ tificate 

Name Birthplace ston Death Yr. Mo. 

1. St. Peter, Martyr* Galilee 33 67 33 11 

2. St. Linus, Martyr Volterra 67 78 11 % 

3. St. Cletus, Martyr Rome 78 90 12 1 

4. St. Clement I, Martyr Rome 90 100 9 2 

5. St. Anacletus, Martyr Athens 100 112 12 10 

6. St. Evaristus, Martyr Bethlehem 112 121 9 7 

7. St. Alexander I, Martyr . . . Rome 121 132 10 7 

8. St. Sixtus I, Martyr Rome 132 142 9 3 

9. St. Telesphorus, Martyr . . . Greece 142 154 11 3 

10. St. Hyginus, Martyr Greece 154 158 4 3 

11. St. Pius I, Martyr Aquileia 158 167 8 3 

12. St. Anicetus, Martyr Emesa 175 11 4 

13. St. Soter, Martyr Campania 182 9 3 

14. St. Eleutherius, Martyr Epirus 193 15 4 

15. St. Victor I, Martyr Africa 193 203 10 2 

16. St. Zephyrinus, Martyr Rome 203 221 17 2 

17. St. Calixtus I, Martyr Rome 221 227 5 2 

18. St. Urban I, Martyr Rome 227 233 6 7 

19. St. Pontian, Martyr Rome 233 238 5 2 

20. St. Anterus, Martyr Greece 238 239 1 1 

21. St. Fabian, Martyr Rome 239 253 13 1 

22. St. Cornelius, Martyr Rome 253 255 3 

. 23. St. Lucius I, Martyr Rome 255 257 3 3 

24. St. Stephen I, Martyr Rome 257 260 4 2 

25. St. Sixtus II, Martyr Greece 260 261 11 

26. St. Dionysius Greece 261 272 11 3 

27. St. Felix I, Martyr Rome 272 275 2 10 

28. St. Eutychian, Martyr Luni 275 283 8 10 

29. St. Caius, Martyr Dalmatia 283 296 12 4 

30. St. Marcellinus, Martyr .... Rome 296 304 8 2 

31. St. Marcellus I, Martyr .... Rome 304 309 5 7 

32. St. Eusebius Greece 309 311 2 1 

33. St. Melchiades Africa 311 313 3 7 

34. St. Sylvester I Rome 314 337 23 10 

35. St. Marcus Rome 337 340 2 8 

36. St. Julius I Rome 341 352 11 2 

37. St. Liberius Rome 352 366 10 7 

38. St. Felix II Rome 363 365 1 3 

39. St. Damasus I Spain 367 384 18 2 

40. St. Siricius Rome 384 398 15 11 

41. St. Anastasius I Rome 399 402 2 10 

42. St. Innocent I Albano 402 417 15 2 

43. St. Zozimus Greece 417 418 1 9 

*St. Peter, after his election by Christ as His vicar on earth, resided first at Antioch. His 

Roman pontificate lasted 25 years and 2 months. 

51 



Date of 


Duration 
of Pon- 








Acces- 


Date of tiftcate 




Name 


Birthplace 


sion 


Death 


Yr. 


Mo. 


44. 


St. Boniface I 


Rome 


, . . . 418 


423 


4 


9 


45. 


St. Celestine I 


Rome 


. , . . 423 


432 


9 


10 


46. 


St. Sixtus III 


Rome 


. . . . 432 


440 


8 





47. 


St. Leo I (the Great) 


Tuscany 


. . . . 440 


461 


21 


1 


48. 


St. Hilary 


Cagliari 


. . . . 461 


468 


6 


3 


49. 


St. Simplicius 


Tivoli 


, . . . 468 


483 


15 




50. 


St. Felix III 


Rome 


, . . . 483 


492 


8 


11 


51. 


St. Gelasius I 


Africa 


, . . . 492 


496 


4 


8 


52. 


St. Anastasius II 


Rome 


, . . . 496 


498 


1 


11 


53. 


St. Symmachus 


Sardinia . . 


498 


514 


15 


7 


54. 


St. Hormisdas 


Frosinone 


. . . . 514 


523 


9 




55. 


St. John I, Martyr 


Tuscany 


, . . . 523 


526 


2 


9 


56. 


St Felix IV 


Sannio 


, . . . 526 


530 


4 


2 


57. 


Boniface II 


Rome 


... 530 


532 


2 




58. 


John II 


Rome 


... 532 


535 


2 


4 


59. 


St. Agapitus 


Rome 


... 535 


536 




10 


60. 


St. Silverius, Martyr 


Campania 


... 536 


538 


2 




61. 


Vigilius 


Rome 


... 538 


555 


16 




62. 


Pelagius I 


Rome 


... 555 


560 


4 


10 


63. 


John III 


Rome 


... 560 


573 


12 


11 


64. 


Benedict I 


Rome 


... 574 


578 


4 


1 


65. 


Pelagius II 


Rome 


... 578 


590 


11 


2 


66. 


St Gregory I (the Great) . . , 


Rome 


... 590 


604 


13 


6 


67. 


Sabinianus 


Bieda 


... 604 


606 


1 


5 


68. 


Boniface III 


Rome 


... 607 


607 




8 


69. 


St. Boniface IV 


Valeria 


... 608 


615 


6 


8 


70. 


St. Adeodatus I (Deusdedit) 


Rome 


... 615 


619 


3 




71. 


Boniface V 


Naples 


... 619 


625 


5 


10 


72. 


Honorius I 


Campania 


... 625 


638 


12 


11 


73. 


Ceverinus 


Rome 


... 640 


640 




2 


74. 


John IV 


Dalmatia 


... 640 


642 


1 


9 


75. 


Theodore I 


Greece 


... 642 


649 


6 


5 


76. 


St. Martin I, Martyr 


Todi 


... 649 


655 


6 


2 


77. 


St. Eugenius I 


Rome 


. . . 655 


657 


1 


7 


78. 


St. Vitalian 


Segni 


... 657 


672 


14 


5 


79. 


Adeodatus II 


Rome 


... 672 


676 


4 


2 


80. 


Domnus I 


Rome 


... 676 


678 


1 


5 


81. 


St. Agatho 


Palermo 


... 678 


682 


3 


6 


82. 


St. Leo II 


Sicily 


... 682 


683 




10 


83. 


St. Benedict II 


Rome 


... 684 


685 




10 


84. 


John V 


Antioch 


... 685 


686 


1 




85. 


Conon 


Thrace 


... 686 


687 




11 


86. 


St. Sergius I 


Palermo 


... 687 


701 


13 


8 


87. 


John VI 


Greece 


... 701 


705 


3 


2 


88. 


John VII 


Rossano 


... 705 


707 


2 


7 


89. 


Sisianius 


Syria 


... 708 


708 








90. 


Constantine 


Syria 


... 708 


715 


7 





91. 


St. Gregory II 


Rome 


... 715 


731 


15 


8 


92. 


St. Gregory III 


Syria 


... 731 


741 


10 


8 


93. 


St. Zachary 


Greece 


... 741 


752 


10 


3 


94. 


Stephen II 


Rome 


... 752 


752 








95. 


St. Stephen III 


Rome 


... 752 


757 


5 




96. 


St, Paul I 


Rome 


... 757 


767 


10 


1 


97. 


Stephen IV 


Syracuse 


... 768 


771 


3 


5 


98. 


Adrian I 


Rome 


... 771 


795 


23 


10 



52 



Date of 


Duration 
of Port- 








Acces- 


Date oj 


' til 


icate 




Name 


Birthplace 


sion 


Death 


Yr. 


Mo. 


99. 


St. Leo III 


, Rome 


.... 795 


816 


20 


5 


100. 


St. Stephen V 


Rome 


816 


817 




7 


101. 


St. Paschal I 


Rome 


817 


824 


7 




102. 


Eugenius II 


Rome 


.... 824 


827 


3 


6 


103, 


Valentine 


Rome 


.... 827 


827 




1 


104. 


Gregory IV 


Rome 


.... 827 


844 


16 




105. 


Sergius II 


Rome 


844 


847 


2 


11 


106. 


St. Leo IV 


Rome 


847 


855 


8 


3 


107. 


Benedict III 


Rome 


.... 855 


858 


2 


6 


108. 


St. Nicholas I (the Great) . . . 


Rome 


.... 858 


867 


9 


6 


109. 


Adrian II 


Rome 


.... 867 


872 


4 


10 


110. 


John VIII 


Rome 


872 


882 


10 




111. 


Marinus I (Martin II) 


Gallicia 


.... 882 


884 


1 


5 


112. 


St. Adrian III 


Rome 


.... 884 


885 


1 


4 


113. 


Stephen VI 


Rome 


.... 885 


891 


6 




114. 


Formosus 


Ostia 


891 


896 


4 


6 


115. 


Stephen VII 


Rome 


.... 896 


897 


1 


2 


116. 


Romanus 


Gaul 


.... 897 


898 





3 


117. 


Theodore II 


Rome 


898 


898 








118. 


John IX 


Tivoli 


.... 898 


900 


2 





119. 


Benedict IV 


Rome 


900 


903 


3 


2 


120. 


Leo V 


Ardea 


.... 903 


903 





1 


121. 


Christophorus 


Rome 


.... 903 


904 





6 


122. 


Sergius III 


Rome 


.... 904 


911 


7 


3 


123. 


Anastasius III 


Rome 


.... 911 


913 


2 


2 


124. 


Landus 


Sabino 


913 


914 





6 


125. 


John X 


Ravenna 


.... 915 


928 


14 


2 


126. 


Leo VI 


Rome 


.... 928 


929 








127. 


Stephen VIII 


Rome 


929 


931 


2 


1 


128, 


John XI 


Rome 


.... 931 


936 


4 


10 


129. 


Leo VII 


Rome 


.... 936 


939 


3 


6 


130. 


Stephen IX 


Germany 


.... 939 


942 


3 


4 


131. 


Marinus II (Martin III) 


Rome 


.... 942 


946 


3 


6 


132. 


Agapitus II 


Rome 


946 


956 


10 


3 


133. 


John XII 


Rome 


.... 956 


964 


7 


9 


134. 


Benedict V 


Rome 


964 


965 


1 


1 


135. 


John XIII 


Rome 


.... 965 


972 


6 


11 


136. 


Benedict VI 


Rome 


972 


973 


1 


3 


137. 


Domnus II 


Rome 


.... 973 


973 





3 


138. 


Benedict VII 


Rome 


975 


984 


9 


5 


1.39. 


John XIV 


Pavia 


984 


985 





8 


140. 


John XV 


Rome 


985 


996 


10 


4 


141. 


Gregory V 


Saxony 


.... 996 


999 


2 


8 


142. 


Sylvester II 


France 


.... 999 


1003 


4 


1 


143. 


John XVI or XVII 


Rome 


.... 1003 


1003 





5 


144. 


John XVII or XVIII 


Rome 


.... 1003 


1009 


5 


5 


145. 


Sergius IV 


Rome 


.... 1009 


1012 


2 


8 


146. 


Benedict VIII 


Rome 


.... 1012 


1024 


11 


11 


147. 


John XVIII, XIX, or XX 


Rome 


.... 1024 


1033 


9 





148. 


Benedict IX (res. 1044) 


Rome 


.... 1033 


1044 


11 





149. 


Gregory VI (abd. 1046) 


Rome 


.... 1044 


. * . 


2 


8 


150. 


Clement II 


Saxony 


.... 1046 


1047 





9 


151. 


Damasus II 


Germany 


.... 1048 


1048 








152. 


St. Leo IX 


Germany 


.... 1049 


1054 


5 


2 


153. 


Victor II f t , , 


Bavaria 


.... 1055 


1057 


2 


3 



53 



Date of 


Duration 
of Pon- 








Acces- 


Date 0} 


f ttfi 


cate 




Name 


Birthplace 


sion 


Death 


Yr. 


Mo. 


154. 


Stephen. X 


, Germany 


. 1057 


1058 





7 


155. 


Nicolas II 


, Burgundy 


. 1059 


1061 


2 


6 


156. 


Alexander II 


, Milan 


. 1061 


1073 


11 


6 


157. 


St. Gregory VII 


Sovana 


.. 1073 


1085 


12 


1 


158. 


BL Victor III 


Benevento 


. 1087 


1087 





4 


159. 


BL Urban II 


Reims 


, . 1088 


1099 


11 


4 


160. 


Paschal II 


Bleda 


. 1099 


1118 


18 


5 


161. 


Gelasius II 


Gaeta 


. 1118 


1119 


1 





162. 


Callistus II 


Burgundy 


. 1119 


1124 


5 


10 


163. 


Honorius II 


Bologna 


, 1124 


1130 


5 


1 


164. 


Innocent II 


Rome 


. 1130 


1143 


13 


7 


165. 


Celestine II 


Tuscany 


. 1143 


1144 





5 


166. 


Lucius II 


Bologna 


. 1144 


1145 





11 


167. 


BL Eugene III 


Pisa 


. 1145 


1153 


8 


4 


168. 


Anastasius IV 


Rome 


. 1153 


1154 


1 


4 


169. 


Adrian IV 


England 


. 1154 


1159 


4 


8 


170. 


Alexander III 


Siena 


. 1159 


1181 


21 


11 


171. 


Lucius III 


Lucca 


. 1181 


1185 


4 


2 


172. 


Urban III 


Milan 


- 1185 


1187 


1 


10 


173. 


Gregory VIII 


Benevento 


. 1187 


1187 





1 


174. 


Clement III 


Rome 


. 1187 


1191 


3 


3 


175. 


Celestine III 


Rome 


. 1191 


1198 


6 


9 


176. 


Innocent III 


Anagni 


. 1198 


1216 


18 


6 


177. 


Honorius III 


Rome 


. 1216 


1227 


10 


8 


178. 


Gregory IX 


Anagni 


. 1227 


1241 


14 


5 


179. 


Celestine IV 


Milan 


. 1241 


1241 








180. 


Innocent IV 


Genoa 


. 1243 


1254 


11 


5 


181. 


Alexander IV 


Anagni 


. 1254 


1261 


6 


5 


182. 


Urban IV 


Troyes 


. 1261 


1264 


3 


1 


183. 


Clement IV 


Saint-Gilles 


. 1265 


1268 


3 


9 


184. 


BL Gregory X 


Piacenza 


. 1271 


1276 


4 


4 


185. 


BL Innocent V 


Savoy 


. 1276 


1276 





5 


186. 


Adrian V 


Genoa 


. 1276 


1276 





1 


187. 


John XIX, XX, or XXI 


Lisbon 


, 1276 


1277 





8 


188. 


Nicholas III 


Rome 


. 1277 


1280 


2 


8 


189. 


Martin IV (or II) 


Brie 


. 1281 


1285 


4 


1 


190. 


Honorius IV 


Rome 


. 1285 


1287 


2 





191. 


Nicholas IV 


Ascoli 


. 1288 


1292 


4 


1 


192. 


St. Celestine V (abd. 1294). 


Isernia 


. 1294 


1296 





5 


193. 


Boniface VIII 


Anagni 


. 1294 


1303 


8 


9 


194. 


Bl. Benedict X or XI 


Treviso 


. 1303 


1304 





8 


195. 


Clement V (to Avignon) . . . 


Guascogna 


. 1305 


1314 


8 


10 


196. 


John XX, XXI, or XXII . . , 


Cahors 


. 1316 


1334 


18 


3 


197. 


Benedict XI or XII 


Tolosa 


. 1334 


1342 


7 


4 


198. 


Clement VI 


Limoges 


, 1342 


1352 


10 


6 


199. 


Innocent VI 


Limoges 


1352 


1362 


9 


8 


200. 


BL Urban V 


Mende 


- 1362 


1370 


8 


1 


201. 


Gregory XI (retd. to Rome) 


Limoges 


, 1370 


1378 


7 


?, 


202. 


Urban VI 


Naples 


1378 


1389 


11 


6 


203. 


Boniface IX 


Naples 


1389 


1404 


14 


11 


204. 


Innocent VII 


Sulmona 


1404 


1406 


2 





205. 


Gregory XII (res. 1409) . . . 


Venice 


1406 


1417 


2 


6 


206. 


Alexander V 


Island of Candia. 


. 1409 


1410 





10 


207, 


John XXII, XXIII, or XXIV 














(res. 1415) 


Naples 


1410 


1419 


5 






54 



Date of 


Duration 
of Pon- 








Acces- 


Date of 


tificate 




Name 


Birthplace 


sion 


Death 


Yr. 


Mo. 


208. 


Martin V (or III) 


Rome 


1417 


1431 


13 


3 


209. 


Eugene IV 


Venice 


1431 


1447 


15 


11 


210. 


Nicholas V 


Sarzana 


1447 


1455 


8 





211. 


Callistus III 


Valencia 


1455 


1458 


3 


3 


212. 


Pius II 


Siena 


1458 


1464 


5 


11 


213. 


Paul II 


Venice 


1464 


1471 


6 


10 


214. 


Sixtus IV 


Savona 


1471 


1484 


13 





215. 


Innocent VIII 


Genoa 


1484 


1492 


7 


10 


216. 


Alexander VI 


Valencia 


1492 


1503 


11 





217. 


Pius III 


Siena 


1503 


1503 








218. 


Julius II 


Savona 


1503 


1513 


9 


3 


219. 


Leo X 


Florence 


1513 


1521 


8 


8 


220. 


Adrian VI 


Utrecht 


1522 


1523 


1 


8 


221. 


Clement VII 


Florence 


1523 


1534 


10 


10 


222. 


Paul III 


Rome 


1534 


1549 


15 





223. 


Julius III 


Monte San Savino 


1550 


1555 


5 


1 


224. 


Marcellus II 


Montepulciano . . . 


1555 


1555 








225. 


Paul IV 


Naples 


1555 


1559 


4 


2 


226. 


Pius IV 


Milan 


1559 


1565 


5 


11 


227. 


St. Pius V 


Bosco 


1566 


1572 


6 


3 


228. 


Gregory XIII 


Bologna 


1572 


1585 


12 


10 


229. 


Sixtus V 


Grottammare 


1585 


1590 


5 


4 


230. 


Urban VII 


Rome 


1590 


1590 








231. 


Gregory XIV 


Cremona 


1590 


1591 





10 


232. 


Innocent IX 


Bologna 


1591 


1591 





2 


233. 


Clement VIII 


Florence 


1592 


1605 


13 


1 


234. 


Leo XI 


Florence 


1605 


1605 








235. 


Paul V 


Rome 


1605 


1621 


15 


8 


236. 


Gregory XV 


Bologna 


1621 


1623 


2 


5 


237. 


Urban VIII 


Florence 


1623 


1644 


20 


11 


238. 


Innocent X 


Rome 


1644 


1655 


10 


3 


239. 


Alexander VII 


Siena 


1655 


1667 


12 


1 


240. 


Clement IX 


Pistoia 


1667 


1669 


2 


5 


241. 


Clement X 


Rome 


1670 


1676 


6 


2 


242. 


Innocent XI 


Como 


1676 


1689 


12 


10 


243. 


Alexander VIII 


Venice 


1689 


1691 


1 


3 


244. 


Innocent XII 


Naples 


1691 


1700 


9 


2 


245. 


Clement XI 


Urbino 


1700 


1721 


20 


3 


246. 


Innocent XIII 


, Rome 


1721 


1724 


2 


9 


247. 


Benedict XIII 


Naples 


1724 


1730 


5 


8 


248. 


Clement XII 


, Florence 


1730 


1740 


9 


6 


249. 


Benedict XIV 


Bologna 


1740 


1758 


17 


8 


250. 


Clement XIII 


Venice 


1758 


1769 


10 


6 


251. 


Clement XIV 


Sant' Arcangelo . . 


1769 


1774 


5 


4 


252. 


Pius VI 


Cesena 


1775 


1799 


24 


6 


253. 


Pius VII 


, Cesena 


1800 


1823 


23 


5 


254. 


Leo XII 


Spoleto 


1823 


1829 


5 


4 


255. 


Pius VIII 


Cingoli 


1829 


1830 


1 


8 


256. 


Gregory XVI 


Belluno 


1831 


1846 


15 


3 


257. 


Pius IX 


Senigallia 


1846 


1878 


31 


7 


258. 


Leo XIII 


Carpineto 


1878 


1903 


25 


5 


259. 


Pius X 


Riese 


1903 


1914 


11 





260. 


Benedict XV 


Genoa 


1914 


1922 


7 


4 


261. 


Pius XI 


Desio 


1922 


1939 


17 





262. 


Pius XII 


Rome 


1939 












55 












of tfje Catfjoltc Cfjutcf) 



The hierarchy is the governing body of the Church. It consists of the 
Pope, the College of Cardinals, the Sacred Congregations, the Patriarchs, 
Archbishops and Bishops, the Apostolic Delegates, Vicars and Prefects, 
certain Abbots and other prelates. 

THE POPE 

His Holiness the Pope is the Bishop of Rome, Vicar of Jesus Christ, 
Successor of St. Peter, the Prince of the Apostles, Supreme Pontiff of 
the Universal Church, Patriarch of the West, Primate of Italy, Arch- 
bishop and Metropolitan of the Roman Province, Sovereign of the tempo- 
ral dominions of the Holy Roman Church, and Sovereign of Vatican City. 

PROTHONOTOR1ES APOSTOLIC 

Prothonotaries Apostolic are members of the chief order of prelates 
in the Roman Curia. They are divided into four classes: 

(1) Prothonotaries Apostolic de numero participantium, so called be- 
cause they share in the revenues of the papal chancery; they sign the 
Papal Bulls, aid in the work of the consistories and in the process of 
canonizations and examinations of candidates, enjoy the use of pontifi- 
cals and have many other privileges. 

(2) Prothonotaries Apostolic Supernumerary, limited to the canons of 
the Roman patriarchal Basilicas of St. Peter, the Lateran and St. Mary 
Major and the cathedral churches of Concordia, Florence, Goritz, Padua, 
Treviso, Udine, Venice, Cagliari, Malta and Strigonia, who have been 
made domestic prelates by the Pope. 

(3) Prothonotaries Apostolic ad instar (participantium), who are ap- 
pointed by the Pope and are entitled to the same external insignia as 
Class 1, 

(4) Prothonotaries Apostolic Titular or Honorary, who receive the dig- 
nity as a special privilege. 

PAPAL LEGATES 

Legates a latere Cardinals appointed by the Pope to represent him 
at specific functions usually of national importance. All legates do not 
bear this title, as in the case of a cardinal sent as papal representative 
to a Eucharistic Congress. 

Nuncios Representatives of the Pope at a foreign government whose 
duty it is to handle the affairs between the Apostolic See and the State. 
In Catholic countries, the Nuncio is dean of the diplomatic corps. They 
are usually titular archbishops; occasionally bishops or archbishops with 
a residential see. 

Internuncios Legates of lower rank than the Nuncios whose duty 
it is to foster relations between the Holy See and the State. They are 
sent to governments of lesser importance. 

Apostolic Delegates Non-diplomatic legates sent to foreign countries 
to watch over the conditions of the Church in the State. 

56 



THE COLLEGE OF CARDINALS 

The College of Cardinals is the Senate of the Church. The Cardinals 
act as advisers to the Pope and elect his successor. When complete the 
Sacred College numbers 70 members of whom 6 are cardinal-bishops, 50 
are cardinal-priests and 14 are cardinal-deacons. The following is a list 
of the present College of Cardinals: 



Year of 
Birth 


Year of 
Creation 


Name 


Office or Dignity 


Nationality 


IS 1 )! 

1863 

1871 
1871 

1870 
1861 

1859 
1872 
1859 
1869 

1865 
1868 
1872 

1865 

1874 
1881 

1880 
1884 
1880 
1888 
1874 
1861 


1911 

1916 

1925 
1930 

W3 
1935 

1911 
1916 
1916 
1921 

1921 
1921 
1923 

1925 

1927 
1927 

1927 
1927 
1929 
1929 
1929 
1929 


CARDINAL-BISHOPS 

Gennaro Gianito Pignatelli di 
Belmonte 


Bishop of Ostia and Albano , 
Dean of the College of Car- 
dinals ; Prefect of the Congre- 


Italian 

Italian 
Italian 

[tali an 
Italian 
Italian 

American 
Italian 
German 

German 
American 
Spanish 

Italian 

Italian 
Belgian 

Polish 
Spanish 

Hungarian 
Italian 
Portuguese 
Italian 
Irish 


Tommaso Pio Boggfani, O. P. 
Enrico Gasparri 


Bishop of Poito and Santa Ru- 
fina ; Chancellor of the Holy 
See 


Bishop of Velletri ; Prefect of 
the Apostolic Signature . . . 

Bishop of Frascati ; Vicar Gen- 
eral of His Holiness ; Arch- 
priest of the Patriarchal Ba- 
silica of the Lateian, Secretary 
of the Congregation of the 


Francesco Maichetti-Selvaggiani 
Carlo Salotti 


Bishop of Paiestrina; Prefect of 


Enrico Sibilia 


Bishop of Sabina and Poggio 
Mirteto 


CARDINAL-PRIESTS 

William O'Connell 


Aichbishop of Boston 
Archbishop of Naples 
Archbishop of Breslau .... 

Archbishop of Munich and 
Frcising 


Alessio Ascelesi 
Adolf Beitram 


Michael von de Fauthaber... 
Dennis J Dougherty , , 


Archbishop of Philadelphia . , 
Archbishop of Tarragona . . . 

Archbishop of Bologna 


Francisco Vidal y Barraquer. . 
Giovanni B. Nasalli-Rocca di 
Corneliano 


Alessandro Verde . ..... 


Aichpriest of Liberian Patriar- 
chal Basilica of St. Mary 


Joseph Ernest Van Roey 
Auguste Hlond S S. . .... 


lines 


Archbishop of G n e i s e n and 






Justinian Seredi, O. S. B 
Ildefonso Schuster, O. S. B. 
Manuel Goncalves Cerejeiia. . 


Archbishop of Strigonia 
Archbishop of Miilan 


Pitriarch of Lisbon 


Archbishop of Palermo 




Archbishop of Armagh 





57 



Yearo 
Birth 


Year o 
Creation 


Name 


Office or Dignity 


Nationality 


1882 


1930 


Sebastuino Leme da Silvein 
Cintra 


Archbishop of Rio de Janeiro. 


Brazilian 


1876 
1884 


1930 
1930 


Raffaelo Carlo Rossi, O. C. D 
Achilles Lienart 


Secretary of the Consistoria 
Congiegation , Camerlengo o 
the College ot Catdmals . 


Italian 


1872 
1873 


1933 
1933 


Pietro Fumasont-Biondi 
Fedenco Tedeschim 


Piefect of the Congregation fo 
the Propagation ot the Fait 
Aichpriest of Vatican Basilica 
Piefect of the Congiegation o 
Basilica of St Peter; Apostoli 
Datary 


Italian 


1876 


1933 


Maurilio Fossati 


Archbishop of Tuiin 




1883 

1872 


1933 
1933 


Rodiigue Villeneuve, O. M. I 
Elias dalla Costa . 


Archbishop of Quebec 


Canadian 


1875 
1879 
1876 


1933 
1935 

1935 


Theodoie Inmtzei 
Ignatius Tappouni 
Francesco Marmaggt 


Archbishop of Vienna . 
Synan Patnaich of Antioch 

Piefctt of the Congregation o 
the Council 


Austrian 
irakian 


1877 
1866 


1935 
1935 


Luigi Maglione 
Carlo Cremonesi 


Piefect of Congregation of Ex 
tiaoidinaiy Ecclesiastical Af 
fans ; Secretary of State 


talian 


1859 


1935 


Alfred Baudiiilart, Cong. Orat 


Rector of Catholic Institute o 
Paris 




1874 
1880 
1871 
1884 

1884 


1935 
1935 

1935 
1936 

1937 


irnmanuel Suhard 
Diego Copello . . 
Pietro Boetto, S. J. , 
iiugene Tisserant . 

Adeodato Giovanni Piazza, 
0. C. D 


Archbishop of Pans .... 
Aichbishop of Buenos Aues. . . 
Aichbishop of Genoa 

Secietaiy of the Congregation 
for the Oriental Church . . . 


French 
Argentine 

Italian 

Fiench 


1876 


1937 


Ermenegddo Pellegrinctti .... 




talian 


1865 
1877 

1880 


1937 
1937 

1937 


Aithur Hmsley . ... 
Giuseppe Pizzardo 

Pienc Mane Gerlier 


Aichbishop of Westminster , . , 

defect of Congregation of Semi- 
naries and Umveisities , Piesi- 
dent of Catholic Action . . 

Archbishop of Lyons 


Inglish 
talian 


1877 


1935 


CARDINAL-DEACONS 

Camillo Caccia Dominion!. 




talian 


1874 


1935 


Micola Canali 


Giand Penitcntiaiy ; Ptestdent oi 
the Commission chatged with 
the Administration ot Vatican 

Qty . . 


talian 


1867 


1935 


Domenico Jorio 


^refect of the Congregation of 










the Sacraments 


. I . 


1874 


1935 


Vincenzo La Puma 


Pi efect of the Congregation of 










Religious 




1856 


1935 


ederico Cattani 






1877 
1866 


1935 
1936 


[assimo Massirm . . 
jriovanni Mercati ... 


^resident of the Commission on 
the Authentic Interpretation oi 
the Code of Canon Law .... 
Librarian and Archivist of the 


talian 








Holy Roman Church 


alian 



58 



THE ROMAN CURIA 

The Pope Is the Supreme Head of the Church, possessing full and 
absolute jurisdiction in the governmental affairs of the Church. Since, 
however, it is practically impossible for him to exercise this ordinary 
authority immediately over the whole, universal Church, the Popes have 
found it necessary to establish various groups of churchmen to whom 
they delegate part of their jurisdiction to be exercised by them. These 
various bodies constitute the Roman Curia which, at present, according 
to the recent reform of Pius X, consists of twelve Congregations, three 
Tribunals, and five Offices. 

Congregations 

Congregation of the Holy Office 
Prefect: His Holiness, the Pope. 

Secretary: Francesco Cardinal Marchetti-Selvaggiani. 

Assessor: Msgr. Alfred Ottaviani. 
Commissary: Very Rev. John Lottini, O. P. 
Office: Palazzo del S. Officio. 

Duties: Guards the Catholic doctrine in faith and morals; judges 
heresy and those suspected of heresy; protects the dogmatic doctrine 
of the sacraments; decides in matters concerning the Eucharistic fast of 
priests celebrating Mass; in matters concerning the Pauline privilege, 
the marriage impediments of disparity of cult and mixed religion, and is 
able to grant dispensations from these two impediments; examines and 
condemns books and gives dispensations for reading condemned books; 
judges all questions pertaining to the dogmatic doctrine of indulgences, 
new prayers, and devotions. 
Consistorial Congregation 

Prefect: His Holiness, the Pope. 

Secretary: Raffaelo Charles Cardinal Rossi, O. C. D. 

Assessor: Msgr. Vincent Santoro. 

Office: Palazzo della Congregazioni, Piazza S. Callisto. 

Duties: Prepares matter to be discussed at consistories; constitutes 
new dioceses, provinces, and cathedral chapters for all territories not 
subject to the Propagation of the Faith; divides dioceses; proposes 
bishops, apostolic administrators, coadjutors, and auxiliary bishops; 
makes the canonical inquiry of those to be promoted and carefully ex- 
amines their records and tries their doctrine; all that pertains to the 
founding, preservation, and condition of dioceses belongs to this Con- 
gregation; receives and examines the reports of bishops; provides for 
apostolic visitation and examines the results; decides the competency 
of all the Congregations other than the Holy Office; provides for the 
spiritual care of emigrants. 
Congregation for the Oriental Church 

Prefect: His Holiness, the Pope. 

Secretary: Eugene Cardinal Tisserant. 

Assessor; "Most Hev. Antonio Arata. 
Office: Palazzo di Convertendi. 

Duties: All matters of whatever kind which pertain to the discipline, 
the persons, or the rites of the Eastern Church, as also mixed questions 
either of persons or things which arise owing to the relation to the 
Latin Church, constitute the object of this Congregation's care. 
Congregation of the Sacraments 

Prefect: Domenico Cardinal Jorio. 

Secretary: Msgr. Francis Bracci. 
Office: Palazzo della Congregazioni, Piazza S. Callisto. 

59 



Duties: Regulates the discipline of the seven sacrampnts gives de- 
crees and dispensations Regarding all sacraments, except in matters 
which belong to the Congregation of the Holy Office or of Rites; probes 
reasons for dispensations; receives and answers questions regarding the 
validity of Orders or Matrimony. 
Congregation of the Council 

Prefect; Francesco Cardinal Marmaggi. 

Secretary: Msgr. Joseph Bruno. 

Office: Palazzo della Congregazioni, Piazza S. Callisto. 

Duties: Has authority over the discipline of the secular clergy and 
laymen. Takes care that the precepts are observed and grants dispensa- 
tions when necessary. Oversees matters concerning canons and parish 
priests, pious sodalities, unions (even though these may be founded by 
religious, be under their direction, or in their parishes, or attached to 
their houses), pious legacies, work, Mass stipends, benefices, and offices, 
ecclesiastical goods, both movable and immovable, diocesan taxes, taxes 
of the Episcopal Curia, etc.; has power to dispense from the conditions 
for obtaining a benefice; to permit laymen to acQuire ecclesiastical 
goods, usurped by the civil power. Deals with immunities. Prepares 
matters for the celebration of episcopal councils or conferences and 
recognizes the proceedings. 
Congregation of Religious 

Prefect: Vincenzo Cardinal La Puma. 

Secretary: Most Rev. Luke Ermenegild Pasetto, O. M. Cap., Titular Arch- 
bishop of Iconio. 
Office: Palazzo della Congregazioni, Piazza S. Callisto. 

Duties: Has jurisdiction over the government, discipline, studies, prop- 
erty, and privileges of all religious, including lay members of Third 
Orders; gives dispensations to religious from the common law. 
Congregation for the Propagation of the Faith 

Prefect: Pietro Cardinal Pumasoni-Biondi. 

Secretary: Most Rev. Celsus Constantini, D. B., Titular Archbishop of 

Theodosia. 
Office: Palazzo di Propaganda, Piazza di Spagna. 

Duties: Entrusted with the care of all mission territory those places 
where no hierarchy is established, or if established, is still in its in- 
cipient stages; constitutes and changes priests subject to it; has the 
power to judge and to act in all things coming within its scope and 
which it considers necessary and opportune; arranges for the celebra- 
tion of councils in districts tinder its jurisdiction; approves the pro- 
ceedings. Societies and Seminaries founded to train missionaries are 
under the supervision of this Congregation. 
Congregation of Sacred Rites 

Prefect: Carlo Cardinal Salotti. 

Secretary: Msgr. Alphonse Carinci. 
Office: Palazzo della Congregazioni, Piazza S. Callisto. 

Duties: Supervises and determines all things which pertain to cere- 
monies and rites in the Latin Church; grants dispensations in such 
matters; gives insignia and privileges of honor; treats of all business 
concerning the beatification and canonization of the Servants of God or 
concerning the relics of these same; to this Congregation are joined the 
Liturgical Commission, the Historico-Liturgical Commission, and the 
Commission for Sacred Music. 
Congregation of Ceremonies 

Prefect: Gennaro Cardinal Granito Pignatelli di Belmonte. 

60 



Secretary: Msgr. Benjamin Nardone. 
Office: Palazzo Apostolico Vaticano. 

Duties: Regulates ceremonies in the papal chapel and court and the 
sacred functions which the cardinals perform outside the papal chapel; 
decides questions of the precedence of cardinals and legates whom the 
various nations send to the Holy See. 
Congregation of Extraordinary EccIesiasticaS Affairs 

Prefect: Luigi Cardinal Maglione. 

Secretary: Msgr. Dominic Tardini. 
Office: Palazzo Apostolico Vaticano. 

Duties: Constitutes and divides dioceses, promotes suitable men for 
vacant sees, whenever these affairs must be settled in conjunction with 
civil powers; handles matters referred to it by the Holy Father through 
the Cardinal Secretary of State, especially concordats and those matters 
which have a relation to the civil laws. 
Congregation of Seminaries and Universities 

Prefect: Giuseppe Cardinal Pizzardo. 

Secretary: Msgr. Ernest Ruffini. 

Office: Palazzo di S. Callisto, Rome. 

Duties: Superintends all those matters which pertain to the govern- 
ment, discipline, temporal administration, and studies of seminaries; to 
it also is committed the direction of the government and studies in 
universities depending on the authority of the Church, even those directed 
by religious; examines and approves new constitutions; confers academic 
degrees and grants the faculty and establishes norms for the con- 
ferring of these. 
Congregation of the Basilica of St. Peter 

Prefect: Pederico Cardinal Tedeschini. 

Secretary: Msgr. Ludwig Kaas. 
Office: Vatican City. 

Duties: The care of business pertaining to the building and the upkeep 
of the Basilica of St. Peter. 

Tribunals 
Sacred Penitentiary 

Grand Penitentiary: Nicola Cardinal Canali. 
Office: Palazzo del S. Officio. 

Duties: Jurisdiction to judge all cases of conscience, non-sacramental 
as well as sacramental; also decides questions concerning the use and 
concession of indulgences, without however encroaching on the rights 
of the Holy Office as to the dogmatic doctrine involved in these or in 
new prayers and devotions. 
Sacred Roman Rota 

Dean: Msgr. Julius Grazioli. 
Office: Palazzo della Dataria. 

Duties: Handles cases demanding judicial procedure, without preju- 
dice to the rights of the Holy Office or the Congregation of Sacred Rites. 
Apostolic Signature 

Prefect: Henry Cardinal Gasparri. 

Secretary: Msgr. Francis Morano. 
Office: Palazzo della Dataria. 

Duties: The supreme tribunal of the Roman Curia; handles all cases 
of appeal; settles controversies as to the jurisdiction of the inferior 
tribunals. 

61 



Offices 
Apostolic Chancery 

Chancellor: Tommaso Pio Cardinal Boggiani, O. P. 

"Regent: Msgr. Vincent Bianchi-Cagliesi. 

Office: Palazzo della Cancellaria Apostolica. 

Duties: Sends out Apostolic Letters and Bulls concerning the provision 
of consistorial offices and benefices, the establishment of new dioceses, 
provinces, and chapters, and other affairs of major importance. 
Apostolic Datary 

Datary: Federico Cardinal Tedeschini. 

Regent: Msgr. Joseph Guerri. 
Office: Palazzo della Dataria. 

Duties: Should have knowledge of the suitability of candidates to be 
promoted to non-consistorial benefices; sends letters of appointment to 
such candidates; sends dispensations from conditions required for these 
benefices; exacts the tax imposed by the Holy Father in conferring these 
benefices. 
Apostolic Camera 

Chamberlain of the Holy "Roman Church: 

Vice-Chamberlain: Most Rev. Tito Trocchi, Titular Archbishop of Lace- 
demonia. 

Auditor: Most Rev. John Vallega, Titular Archbishop of Nicopolis in Bpiro. 

Duties: Has the care and administration of the temporal goods and 
rights of the Holy See, especially when it is vacant. 
Secretariate of State 

Secretary of State: Luigi Cardinal Maglione. 

Secretary for Extraordinary Affairs: Msgr. Dominic Tardini. 

Under-Secretory: Msgr. John B. Montini. 

Chancellor of Apostolic Briefs: Msgr. Dominic Spada. 
Office: Palazzo Apostolica Vaticano. 

Duties: Prepares matters to be brought up before the Congregation of 
Extraordinary Ecclesiastical Affairs. Sends out Apostolic Briefs. 
Secretariate of Briefs to Princes and Latin Letters 

Secretary of Briefs to Princes: Msgr. Antony Bacci. 

Secretary of Latin Letters: Msgr. Angelus Perugini. 
Office: Palazzo Apostolico Vaticano. 

Duties: To transcribe in Latin the acts of the Supreme Pontiff, which 
have been committed to it by him. 



PATRIARCHS 

Patriarchs are the highest ecclesiastical dignitaries after the Pope. 
In the early Church patriarchal rights were acceded only to the Bishops 
of Rome, Alexandria and Antioch. Jerusalem rose to importance when 
pilgrims began to flock to the Holy City and the Council of Chalcedon 
(451) cut away Palestine and Arabia from Antioch o and formed the 
Patriarchate of Jerusalem. Constantine having made Byzantium "New 
Rome," Constantinople was also raised to patriarchal rank by the Council 
of Chalcedon. 

There are now five major patriarchates. The Pope as Bishop of Rome 
is Patriarch of all the western Church. In the eastern Church there are 
Patriarchs of Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch and Jerusalem. The 
Latin Patriarchs of Constantinople, Alexandria and Antioch are now 
merely titular. The Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem has jurisdiction over 

62 



Palestine and Cyprus. The Coptic Patriarch of Alexandria and the Syrian, 
Maronite and Meichite Patriarchs of Antioch rule over Uniat Catholics 
of their respective Rites. 

Minor Patriarchs in the East are the Patriarch of Babylon for the 
Chaldees and the Patriarch of Cilicia for the Armenians. 

Minor Patriarchs in the West are merely titular. They bear the titles 
of Patriarchs of the West Indies, the East Indies, Lisbon and Venice. 

The Patriarchs are as follows: 
Patriarchate Rite Patriarch 

Date of 

~ , ,. , Election 

Constantinople, 

Turkey Latin Antonio A. Rossi 1927 

Alexandria, Egypt Latin Paul de Huyn 1921 

Coptic Marco Khouzam, Bp. of Thebes, 

Apostolic Administrator . . . 1926 

Antioch, Syria Syrian Ignazio Cardinal Tappouni. . 1929 

Maronite Anton Arida 1932 

Latin Roberto Vicentini 1925 

Meichite Cyril IX Mogabgab 1925 

Jerusalem, 

Palestine Latin Luigi Barlassina 1920 

Babylon, Iraq Chaldean Joseph E. Thomas 1900 

Cilicia, Turkey. . . .Armenian Gregory Peter XV 

Agagianian 1937 

West Indies Latin Vacant 

East Indies Latin Teotonio E. R. Vieira de 

Castro, Abp. of Goa 1929 

Lisbon, Portugal . .Latin Emanuele Goncalves 

Cardinal Cerejeira 1929 

Venice, Italy Latin Adeodato Giovanni Cardinal 

Piazza, O. C. D 1935 

APOSTOLIC DELEGATES TO THE UNITED STATES 

An Apostolic Delegate enjoys precedence over all ordinaries in his 
territory except cardinals. There have been six Apostolic Delegates to 
the United States: 

His Eminence Francis Cardinal Satolli 1893-1896 

His Eminence Sebastian Cardinal Martinelli, O.S.A. 1896-1902 
His Eminence Diomede Cardinal Falconio, O.F.M. 1902-1911 

His Eminence John Cardinal Bonzano 1911-1922 

His Eminence Pietro Cardinal Fumasoni-Biondi 1922-1933 

His Excellency Most Rev. Amleto Giovanni 

Cicognani, Titular Archbishop of Laodicea 1933- 

His Excellency Most Rev. Amleto Giovanni Cicognani was born in 
Brisighella, Province of Ravenna, Italy, February 24, 1883. He was or- 
dained priest at Faenza, on September 23, 1905. Appointed Under Sec- 
retary of the Consistorial Congregation, December 16, 1922, he was 
elevated to Domestic Prelate, May 19, 1923, and was successively ap- 
pointed Assessor of the Congregation for the Oriental Church, February 
16, 1928, Secretary of the Commission for the Codification of Oriental 
Law, December 2, 1929, and Apostolic Delegate to the United States, 
March 17, 1933. He was consecrated Titular Archbishop of Laodicea 
on April 23, 1933, in Rome. He resides at 3339 Massachusetts Ave., N. W., 
Washington, D. C. 

63 



APOSTOLIC NUNCIOS, INTEBNUNCSO AND CHARGES D'AFFAIRES 
Post Name Rank 

Argentina 
Buenos Aires Most Rev. Joseph Fietta Nuncio 

Belgiumf 
Brussels Most Rev. Clement Micara Nuncio 

Bolivia 
La Paz Most Rev. Egidio Lari Nuncio 

Brazil 
Rio de Janeiro Most Rev. Benedict Aloisi Masella Nuncio 

Chile 
Santiago Most Rev. Aldo Laghi Nuncio 

Colombia 
Bogota Most Rev. Charles Serena Nuncio 

Costa Rica 
San Jose Most Rev. Charles Chiarlo Nuncio 

Havana .Most Rev. George Caruana Nuncio 

Ecuador _ 

Quito Moat Rev. Efrera Forai Nuncio 

France 
Paris and Vichy Most Rev. Valerio Valeri Nuncio 

Germany 
Berlin Most Rev. Caesar Orsenigo Nuncio 

Guatemala 
Guatemala Most Rev. Joseph Beltrami Nuncio 

Haiti 
Port au Prince Marius Geronazzo Charge d* Affaires 

Honduras 
Tegucigalpa Most Rev. Frederico Lninardi Nuncio 

Hungary 
Budapest Most Rev. Angelus Rotta Nuncio 

Ireland 
Dublin Most Rev. Pascal Robinson, (X F. M. . . .Nuncio 

Italy 
Home Most Rev. Francis Borgongini-Duca Nuncio 

Liberia 

Monrovia Most Rev. John Collins, S. M. A Charge 

d'Affaires 

Lithuania 
Kaunas Most Rev. Luigi Centoz Nuncio 

Luxemburgf 
Brussels, Belgium Most Rev, Clement Micara Internunclo 

Netherlands! 
The Hague Most Rev. Paul Giobbe Interumcio 

Nicaragua 
San Jose, Costa Rica Most Rev. Charles Cniarlo Nuncio 

Panama 
San Jose, Costa Rica Most Rev, Charles Chiarlo Nuncio 

Paraguay 
Montevideo, Uruguay Most Rev. Albert Levame Nuncio 

Peru 
Lima Most Rev. Fernando Cento .Nuncio 

64 



Post Name Rank 

Polandf 
Warsaw Most Rev. Filippo Cortesi Nuncio 

Portugal 
Lisbon Most Rev. Peter Ciriaci Nuncio 

Rumania 
Bucharest Most Rev. Andrea Cassulo Nuncio 

Salvador 
San Salvador Most Rev. Joseph Beltrami Nuncio 

Santo Domingo 
Port au Prince, Haiti .... Most Rev. Maurilio Silvani Nuncio 

Slovakia 
Bratislava Most Rev. Giuseppe Burzio . . Charge d'Affaires 

Spain 
Madrid Most Rev. Gaetano Cicognano Nuncio 

Switzerland 
Berne Most Rev. Philip Bernardini Nuncio 

Uruguay 
Montevideo, Uruguay Most Rev. Albert Levame Nuncio 

Venezuela 
Caracas Most Rev. Giuseppe Misuraca . ... Nuncio 

Yugoslavia 
Belgrade Most Rev. Hector Felici Nuncio 



fResidence at post rendered impossible because of the European War. 
APOSTOLIC DELEGATES 

Country Name Most Rev. Resides 

Africa (for the missions) Anthony Riberi Mombasa 

Albania John Baptist Leo Nigris Scutari 

Australasia John Panico North Sidney 

Belgian Congo John Baptist Dellepiane Leopoldville 

Bulgaria** Joseph Mazzoli Sofia 

Canada and Newfoundland* . . Hildebrand Antoniutti Ottawa 

China Mario Zanin Peiping 

Egypt, Arabia, Eritrea, 

Abyssinia and Palestine** . Gustave Testa Cairo and Jerusalem 

Great Britain* William Godfrey London 

Greece** Angelo Joseph Roncalli Athens 

India Leo Peter Kierkeis Bangalore, India 

Indo-China Anthony Drapier, O. P Hue, Annam 

Iran** Alcides Marina, C. M Teheran 

Iraq (Mesopotamia, Kurdis- 
tan, and Armenia)** George De Jonghe D'Ardoye . . Bagdad, Iraq 

Italian East Africa** John M. Castellani, O. F. M. . Addis Ababa 

Japan Paul Marella Tokio 

Mexico* Luis Martinez Mexico City 

Philippines and Guam* William Piani, S. S Manila 

South Africa Jordan Gijlswijk, O. P Bloemfontein 

Syria** Remy Lepretre, O. F. M Beirut 

Turkey** Angelo Joseph Roncalli Istanbul 

United States* Amleto John Cicognani . . Washington, D. C. 

Note: The 
acter. 

the Consi . , . . . . _ _ 

Church and of the Propaganda ; the others depend solely on the Propaganda. 

65 



DIPLOMATIC REPRESENTATIVES AT THE VATICAN 

The diplomatic corps of the Vatican has representatives from most of 
the countries of the world. They are as follows: 

Country Name Rank* 

Argentina Jose Manuel Llobet A. E. and P. 

Belgium M. Adrian Nieuwenhuys A. E. and P. 

Bolivia Gen. Carlos Quintanilla A. E. and P. 

Brazil Senor Ildebrando Accioly A. E. and P. 

Chile Dr. Luis Cruz Ocampo A. E. and M. P. 

Colombia Dr. Dario Echandia A. E. and P. 

Costa Rica Dr. Luis Dobles Segreda E. E. and M. P. 

Cuba Senor Nicholas Rivero y Alonzo E. E. and M. P. 

Ecuador Lusimaco Guzdman E. E. and M. P. 

France Leon Berard A. E, and P. 

Germany Baron Diego Von Bergen A. E. and P. 

Great Britain Francis Osborne D'Arcy A. E. and P. 

Guatemala . Senor Francis Figueroa E. E. and M. P. 

Haiti Abel Nicolas Leger E. E. and M, P. 

Honduras Baron Paul Adolph de Groote E. E. and M. P. 

Hungary Baron Gabriel Apor E. E. and M. P. 

Ireland Mr. William J. B. Macaulay E. E. and M. P, 

Italy Bernardo Attolico A. E. and P. 

Liberia Mr. Corneille Bosman Van Oudkarspel . E. E. and M. P. 

Lithuania Stanislaus Girdvainis E. E. and M. P. 

Luxemburg N E. E. and M. P. 

Monaco M. Emile Laurent Dard E. E. and M. P. 

Nicaragua Dr. Constantine Herdocia Teran E. E. and M. P. 

Order of Malta Count Stanislaus Pecci E, E. and M. P, 

Panama General Nicanor de Obarrio E. E. and M. P. 

Peru Diomedes Arias Schreiber A, E. and P. 

Poland Casimir Papee A. E. and P. 

Portugal Senhor Antonio Carneiro Pacheco .... A. E. and P. 

Rumania Gen. Daniel Papp A. E. and P. 

Salvador Senor Raoul Contreras E. E. and M. P. 

San Marino Marchese Filippo Serlupi Crescenzi E. E. and M, P. 

Santo Domingo Marquis Edward Persichetti Ugolini 

di Castelcolbuccaro E. EJ. and M. P. 

Slovakia Dr. Karol Sidor E. E. and M. P. 

Spain JDon Jose de Janguas Messia, 

Viscount of Santa Clara de Avedillo . . A. E, and P, 

Uruguay Senor Secco Ylla E. E. and M. P. 

Venezuela Dr. Santos Dominici E. E. and M. P. 

Yugoslavia Mr. Niko Mlrosevic Sorgo B. E. and M. P, 

United States Myron C. Taylor, 

Personal Representative of President 

of the United States 



* A. E., Ambassador Extraordinary; P., Plenipotentiary; E. E. Envoy Extraordinary; 
M, P, Minister Plenipotentiary. 

66 



AMERICAN CARDINALS 

Six prelates of American birth have been created Cardinals. The list 
of American princes of the Church, however, also includes those Car- 
dinals who became naturalized Americans and those of French, Irish and 
Italian birth who served the Church in the United States. 

Created Name Birthplace American Service Death 

1836 . . Jean Cheverus France First Bishop of Boston . .. 1836 

1875 . John McCloskey Brooklyn . . . .Archbishop of New York . 1885 

1886 .... James Gibbons Baltimore Archbishop of Baltimore . . . 1921 



1886 Camillo Mazella, S. J Italy ... . Jesuit Teacher in New York 

1893 . . Ignatius Persico, O.F.M.Cap.. .Italy Bishop of Savannah . . 

1895 . . . Francesco Satolli Italy Apostolic Delegate to U. S. 

1902 Sebastian Martmelli, O. S. A. .Italy . .Apostolic Delegate to U. S 



1900 
1895 
1910 
_______ 1918 

1911 . John Farley ......' Ireland .. . ".Archbishop of" New' York" .1918 

1911 . . Diomede Falconio, O. F. M. . .Italy Apostolic Delegate to U. S. 1917 

1911 William O'Connell ... . Lowell, Mass. . .Archbishop of Boston 

1916 . Donati Sbaretti Italy Auditor of the Apostolic Dele- 
gation in the U. S 1939 

1921 .. . Dennis Dougherty Girardville, Pa. .Archbishop of Philadelphia... 

1922 . . John Bonzano Italy Apostolic Delegate to U. S. . . 1927 

1924 . .. George Mundelein . .New York ...Archbishop of Chicago .. . 1939 

1924 . Patrick Hayes New York . . . .Archbishop of New York . . 1938 

1933 . . Pietro Fumasoni-Biondi Italy Apostolic Delegate to U. S. . . 

His Eminence, William Cardinal O'Connell 

Senior Ranking Prelate: Dean of the American Hierarchy. 

Office Cardinal Archbishop of Boston. 

Born December 8, 1859, in Lowell, Mass. 

Training Graduate of Boston College, 1880; North American College, 
Rome, 1884; ordained, June 8, 1884. 

Priestly Career Assistant at St. Joseph's Church, Medford, Mass.; 
assistant at St. Joseph's Church, Boston; rector of North American Col- 
lege, Rome. 

Episcopal Elevation Consecrated Bishop of Portland, Maine, 1901; 
made Assistant to the Pontifical Throne, 1905; Papal Envoy to Japan, 
1905; named Archbishop of Constantia, 1906; Archbishop of Boston, 1907. 

Episcopal Motto Vigor in Ardms. 

Career as Cardinal Created, November 27, 1911; Papal Legate to Holy 
Name Convention, 1924. Senior Cardinal Priest of the Sacred College, 
1938. 

Work Summarized Has established over 100 new parishes; increased 
the efficiency and service of educational and charitable institutions; re- 
organized St. John's Ecclesiastical Seminary as a model for the world. 

Attai n ments Vigorous administrator, outstanding citizen, forceful 
speaker (ten volumes of Sermons and Addresses), author ("Passion of 
Our Lord," a translation; "Recollection of Seventy Years," autobiog- 
raphy), musician (Holy Cross Hymnal). Received the degree of Doctor 
of Laws from Harvard University in 1937. 

His Eminence, Dennis Cardinal Dougherty 

Office Cardinal Archbishop of Philadelphia. 

Born August 16, 1865, in Girardville, Pa. 

Training Classical studies, St. Mary's College, Montreal, Canada; 
theological studies, St. Charles Seminary, Overbrook, Pa., and American 
College, Rome; ordained, May 31, 1890. 

Priestly Career Faculty member of American College, Rome; faculty 
member of Philadelphia Seminary. 

Episcopal Elevation Consecrated Bishop of Nueva Segovia, June 10, 
1903; rehabilitated the Seminary at Vigan, Philippine Islands, and re- 
founded the diocese, 1903; made Bishop of Jaro, 1908; Bishop of Buffalo, 
1915; Archbishop of Philadelphia, 1918. 

67 



Career as Cardinal Created, March 7, 1921. Dignities: President 
o the Bureau of Catholic Indian Missions, Commission I'or Catholic Mis- 
sions among the colored people and Indians; Trustee of the National 
Shrine of the Immaculate Conception, Washington, D. C.; member of the 
Board of Governors of the Catholic Church Extension Society; Grand 
Officer of the Crown of Italy; Papal Legate to International Eucharistic 
Congress, Manila, P. L, 1937. 

Work Summarized Educator; Colonial Church organizer; mediator; 
humanitarian; has founded almost 100 new parishes; opened over fifty 
new churches, erected one of the finest preparatory seminaries in the 
world; founded diocesan high schools, colleges, academies, hospitals, or- 
phanages, home for aged and poor, home for business women, industrial 
school for girls and an institute for the blind; built over 100 new 
parochial schools. 



BIOGRAPHIES OF THE CATHOLIC HIERARCHY OF 
CONTINENTAL UNITED STATES 



Adrian, William Lawrence b. 
April 16, 1883, Sigourney, Iowa; 
educ. St. Ambrose College (Daven- 
port, Iowa), North American Col- 
lege (Rome), State University of 
Iowa (Iowa City, Iowa); ord. April 
15, 1911; cons. Bishop of Nashville, 
April 16, 1936. 

Albers, Joseph Henry b. March 
18, 1891, Cincinnati, Ohio; educ. St. 
Gregory Prep. Sem. (Cincinnati, 
Ohio), Pontifical Institute of the 
Appolinaris (Rome) ; ord. June 17, 
1916; cons. Dec. 27, 1929; trans- 
lated to the newly erected See of 
Lansing in 1937. 

Alter, Karl Joseph b. Aug. 18, 
1885, Toledo, Ohio; educ. St. John's 
University (Toledo, Ohio), St. 
Mary's Seminary (Cleveland, 
Ohio); ord. June 4, 1910; cons. 
Bishop of Toledo, June 17, 1931. 

Althoff, Henry b. Aug. 28, 1873, 
Aviston, 111.; educ. St. Joseph's Col- 
lege (Teutopolis, 111.), St. Francis 
Solanus College (Quincy, 111.), Uni- 
versity of Innsbruck (Austria); 
ord. July 26, 1902; cons. Bishop of 
Belleville, Feb. 24, 1914. 

Armstrong, Robert John b. 
Nov. 17, 1884, San Francisco, Calif.; 
educ. Gonzaga University (Spo- 
kane, Wash.), Grand Seminary 
(Montreal, Canada); ord. Dec. 17, 
1910; cons. Bishop of Sacramento, 
Mar. 12, 1929. 

Beckman, Francis Joseph b. 
Oct. 25, 1875, Cincinnati, Ohio; 
educ. Seminary of Mt St. Mary of 



the West (Cincinnati, Ohio), Uni- 
versity of Louvain (Belgium), the 
Gregorian University (Rome) ; ord. 
June 20, 1902; cons. May 1, 1924; 
app. Archbishop of Dubuque, Jan. 
17, 1930. 

Bergan, Gerald Thomas b. Jan. 
6, 1892, Peoria, 111.; educ. St. Via- 
tor's College (Bourbonnais, 111.), 
North American College (Rome) ; 
ord. Oct. 28, 1915; cons. Bishop of 
Des Moines, June 13, 1934. 

Bohachevsky, Constant! ne b. 
June 17, 1884, Manajiw, Austria; 
educ. Greek-Ruthenian Seminary of 
Lemberg (Austria), University of 
Innsbruck (Austria), University of 
Munich (Germany) ; ord. Jan. 21, 
1909; cons. June 15, 1924, and ap- 
pointed Ordinary of the Catholic 
Ruthenians of the Greek Rite in 
the U. S. A. 

Boland, Thomas A. b. Feb. 17, 
1896, Orange, N. J.; educ. Seton 
Hall College (South Orange, N. J.), 
North American College (Rome); 
ord. Dec, 23, 1922; cons, as Auxil- 
iary Bishop of Newark, July 25, 1940. 

Bona, Stanislaus Vincent b. 
Oct. 1, 1888, Chicago, V I1L; educ. St. 
Stanislaus College (Chicago, 111.), 
North American College (Rome) ; 
ord. Nov. 1, 1912; cons. Bishop of 
Grand Island, Feb. 25, 1932. 

Boyle, Hugh Charles b. Oct. 8, 
1873, Cambria City, Pa.; educ. St. 
Vincent's College and Seminary 
(Beatty, Pa.); ord. July 2, 1898; 
cons. Bishop of Pittsburgh, June 
29, 1929. 



68 



Brady, Matthew Francis b. Jan. 
15, 1893, Waterbury, Conn.; educ. 
American College (Louvain, Bel- 
gium), St. Bernard's Seminary 
(Rochester, N. Y.); ord. June 10, 
1916; cons. Bishop of Burlington, 
Oct. 26, 1938. 

Brady, William Otterwell b. 
Feb. 1, Fall River, Mass.; educ. St. 
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.), 
Catholic University (Washington, 
D. C.), Collegio Angelico (Rome); 
ord. Dec. 21, 1923; cons. Bishop of 
Sioux Falls, Aug. 21, 1939. 

Brennan, Andrew James Louis 
b. Dec. 14, 1877, Towanda, Pa.; 
educ. Holy Cross College (Worces- 
ter, Mass), St. Bernard's Seminary 
(Rochester, N. Y.), North American 
College (Rome); ord. Dec. 17, 1904; 
cons. April 25, 1923; appointed 
Bishop of Richmond, June 21, 1926. 

Buddy, Charles Francis b. Oct. 

4, 1887, St. Joseph, Mo.; educ. St. 
Benedict's College (Atchison, 
Kans.), St. Mary's College (St. 
Mary's, Kans.), North American 
College (Rome) ; ord. Sept. 19, 
1914; cons. Bishop of San Diego, 
Dec. 21, 1936. 

Busch, Joseph Francis b. April 
18, 1866, Red Wing, Minn.; educ. 
Sacred Heart College (Prairie du 
Chien, Wis.), University of Inns- 
bruck (Austria), Catholic Univer- 
sity (Wash., D. C.)J ord. July 28, 
1899; cons. May 19, 1910; app. 
Bishop of St. Cloud, Jan. 22, 1915. 

Byrne, Christopher Edward b. 

April 21, 1867, Byrnesville, Jeffer- 
son, Co., Miss.; educ. St. Mary's 
College (St. Mary's, Kans), St. 
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.) ; 
ord. Sept 23, 1891; cons. Bishop of 
Galveston, Nov. 10, 1918. 

Cantwell, John Joseph b. Dec. 
1, 1874, Limerick, Ireland; educ. 
School of the Patrician Brothers 
(Fethard, Ire.), St. Patrick's Col- 
lege (Thurles, Ire.) ; ord. June 18, 
1899; cons. Dec. 5, 1917; app. Arch- 
bishop of Los Angeles, July 11, 
1936. 

Cassidy, James Edwin b. Aug. 
1, 1869, Woonsocket, R. I.; educ. 
St. Charles College (Ellicott City, 



Md.); St. Mary's Seminary (Balti- 
more, Md.), Johns Hopkins Univer- 
sity (Baltimore, Md.) ; ord. Sept 
8, 1898; cons. May 27, 1930; suc- 
ceeded as Bishop of Fall River, 
July 28, 1934. 

Condon, William Joseph b. 

April 7, 1895, Cotton, Wash.; educ. 
Gonzaga University (Spokane, 
Wash.); St. Patrick's Seminary, 
(Menlo Park, Calif.); ord. Oct. 4, 
1917; cons. Bishop of Great Falls, 
Oct. 18, 1939. 

Connolly, Thomas Arthur b. 
Oct. 5, 1899, San Francisco, Calif.; 

educ. St. Patrick's Seminary (Men- 
lo Park, Calif.) ; Catholic University 
(Wash., D. C.); ord. June 11, 1926; 
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of San 
Francisco, August 24, 1939. 

Corrigan, Joseph Moran b. May 

18, 1879, Philadelphia, Pa.; educ. 
La Salle College (Philadelphia, Pa.), 
St. Charles Seminary (Philadelphia, 
Pa.), Pontifical College (Rome); 
ord. 1903; Rector, Catholic Univer- 
sity of America, 1936 ; cons. 
Titular Bishop of Bilta, 1940. 

Cotton, Francis Ridgely b. Sept 

19, 1895, Bardstown, Ky.; educ. St. 
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.) ; 
Sulpician Seminary (Cath. U., 
Wash., D. C.) ; Pontifical Institute 
of the Appolinaris (Rome); ord. 
June 17, 1920; cons. Bishop of 
Owensboro, Feb. 24, 1938. 

Curley, Michael Joseph b. Oct. 
12, 1879, Athlone, Ireland; educ. 
Royal University (Dublin), Urban 
College of the Propaganda (Rome) ; 
ord. March 19, 1904; cons. June 30, 
1914; app. Archbishop of Baltimore, 
Nov. 21, 1921; title changed to Arch- 
bishop of Baltimore and Washing- 
ton, Oct., 1939. 

Gushing, Richard James b. Aug. 
24, 1895, South Boston, Mass.; educ. 
Boston College (Mass.), St. John's 
Seminary (Brighton, Mass.) ; ord. 
May 26, 1921; cons, as Auxiliary 
Bishop of Boston, June 28, 1939. 

Desmond, Daniel Francis b. 
April 4, 1884, Haverhill, Mass.; 
educ. Holy Cross College (Wor- 
cester, Mass.) Duquesne Univer- 
sity (Pittsburgh, Pa.), St. John's 
Seminary (Brighton, Mass.) ; ord. 



69 



June 9, 1911; cons. Bishop of Alex- 
andria, Jan. 5, 1933. 

Donahue, Stephen Joseph b. 
Dec. 10, 1893, New York, N. Y.; 
educ. Cathedral College (New York, 
N. Y.), St. Joseph's Seminary, (Dun- 
woodie, N. Y.), North American 
College ('Rome); ord. May 25, 1918; 
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of New 
York, May 1, 1934. 

Donnelly, George J. b. April 
23, 1889, Maplewood, Mo.; educ. 
Kenrick Seminary (Webster Groves, 
Mo.); ord. June 12, 1921; cons, as 
Auxiliary Bishop of St. Louis, April 
23, 1940. 

Dougherty, Denis Joseph See 
American Cardinals, (pp. 66-67). 

Duffy, John Aloysius b. Oct. 29, 
1884, Jersey City, N. J. ; educ. Seton 
Hall College (South Orange, N. J.), 
North American College (Rome) ; 
ord. June 13, 1908; cons. June 29, 
1933; app. Bishop of Buffalo, April 
14, 1937. 

Espelage, O. F. M., Bernard- b. 
Feb. 16, 1892, Cincinnati, Ohio; 
educ. St. Francis College (Cincin- 
nati, Ohio) ; received into the Order 
of Friars Minor, 1910; ord. May 16, 
1918; cons. Bishop of Gallup, Oct. 
9, 1940. 

Eustace, Bartholomew Joseph 
b. Oct. 9, 1887, New York, N. Y.; 
educ. College of St. Francis Xavier 
(New York City), St. Joseph's Sem- 
inary (Dunwoodie, N. Y.), North 
American College (Rome) ; ord. 
Nov. 1, 1914; cons. Bishop of Cam- 
den, March 25, 1938. 

Fitzmaurice, Edmond John b. 
June 24, 1881, Torbert, Co. Kerry, 
Ireland; educ. St. Brendan's Col- 
lege (Killarney, Ire.), College of 
St. Trond (Belgium), North Amer- 
ican College (Rome) ; ord. May 20, 
1904; cons. Bishop of Wilmington, 
Nov. 30, 1925. 

FitzSimon, Laurence J. b. Jan. 
31, 1895, San Antonio. Texas; educ. 
St. Anthony's College (San An- 
tonio, Texas), North American Col- 
lege (Rome), St. Meinrad Seminary 
(St. Meinrad, Ind.) ; ord. May 17, 
1921; cons. Bishop of San Antonio, 
Oct. 22, 1941. 

Fletcher, Albert Louis b, Oct. 
28, 1896, Little Rock, Ark.; educ. 



Little Rock College (Little Rock, 
Ark.), St. John's Seminary (Little 
Rock, Ark.); ord. June 8, 1920; 
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of Little 
Rock, April 25, 1940. 

Floersh, John Alexander b. Oct. 

5, 1886, Nashville, Term.; educ. Ur- 
ban College of the Propaganda 
(Rome); ord. June 10, 1911; cons. 
April 8, 1923: app. Archbishop of 
Louisville, Dec. 13, 1937. 

Foery, Walter Andrew b. July 

6, 1890, Rochester, N. Y.; educ. St. 
Andrew's Preparatory Seminary 
(Rochester, N. Y.), St. Bernard's 
Seminary (Rochester, N. Y.) ; ord. 
June 10, 1916; cons. Bishop of Syra- 
cuse, Aug. 18, 1937. 

Gannon, John Mark b. June 12, 
1877, Erie, Pa.; educ. St. Bonaven- 
ture's College (St. Bortaventure, 
N. Y.), Catholic University (Wash., 
D. C.), Pontifical Institute of the 
Appolinaris (Rome), University of 
Munich (Munich, Germany) ; ord. 
Dec. 21, 1901; cons. Feb. 6, 1918; 
succeeded as Bishop of Erie, Aug- 
ust 26, 1920. 

Garriga, Mariano Simon b. May 
31, 1886, Point Isabel, Tex.; educ. 
St. Mary's College (St. Mary's, 
Kans.), St. Francis Seminary (Mil- 
waukee, Wis.), St. Edward's Uni- 
versity (Austin, Texas) ; ord. July 

2, 1911; cons, as Coadjutor Bishop 
of Corpus Christi, Sept. 21, 1936. 

Gercke, Daniel James b. Oct. 

9, 1874, Holmsburg, Philadelphia, 
Pa.; educ. St. Joseph's College 
(Philadelphia, Pa.); St. Charles 
Borromeo Seminary (Overbrook, 
Pa.); ord. June 11, 1901; cons. 
Bishop of Tucson, Nov. 6, 1923. 

Gerken, Rudolph Aloysius b. 
March 7, 1887, Dyers ville, Iowa; 
educ. St. Joseph's College (Rennse- 
laer, Ind.), University of Dallas 
(Dallas, Texas), Kenrick Seminary 
(Webster Groves, Mo.); ord. June 

10, 1917; cons. April 26, 1927: app. 
Archbishop of Santa Fe, June 2, 
1933. 

Gerow, Richard Oliver b. May 

3, 1885, Mobile, Ala.; educ. McGill 
Institute (Mobile, Ala.), Mt. St. 
Mary's College (Emmitsburg, Md.), 
North American College (Rome) ; 



70 



ord. June 5, 1909; cons. Bishop of 
Natchez, Oct. 15, 1924. 

Gibbons, Edmund Francis b. 
Sept. 16, 1868, White Plains, N. Y.; 
educ. Niagara University (Niagara, 
N. Y.), North American College 
(Rome); ord. May 27, 1893; cons. 
Bishop of Albany, March 25, 1919. 

Gilmore, Joseph Michael b. 
Mar. 23, 1893, New York, N. Y.; 
educ. St. Joseph's College (Du- 
buque, Iowa), Urban College of 
Propaganda (Rome) ; ord. July 25, 
1915; cons. Bishop of Helena, Feb. 
19, 1936. 

Glennon, John Joseph b. June 

14, 1862, Westmeath, Ireland; educ. 
St. Mary's College (Mullingar, 
Ire.) ; All Hallows College (Dublin, 
Ire.); ord. Dec. 20, 1884; cons. June 

29, 1896: succeeded as Archbishop 
of St. Louis, Oct. 13, 1903. 

Gorman, Thomas Kiely b. Aug. 

30, 1892, Pasedena, Calif.; educ. St. 
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.) ; 
Catholic University (Wash., D. C.), 
University of Louvain (Belgium) ; 
ord. June 23, 1917; cons. Bishop of 
Reno, July 22, 1931. 

Griffin, James Aloysius b. Feb. 
27, 1883, Chicago, 111.; educ. St. Ig- 
natius College (Chicago, 111.), North 
American College (Rome); ord. 
July 4, 1909 : cons. Bishop of Spring- 
field, 111., Feb. 24, 1924. 

Griffin, William A. b. Nov. 20, 
1885, Elizabeth, N. J.; educ. Seton 
Hall College (South Orange, N. J.), 
Immaculate Conception Seminary 
(South Orange, N. J.); ord. August 

15, 1910; cons. May 1, 1938: app. 
Bishop of Trenton, May 21, 1940. 

Griffin, William Richard b. 
Sept. 1, 1883, Chicago, 111.; educ. 
St. Ignatius College (Chicago, 111.), 
De Paul University (Chicago, 111.), 
Kenrick Seminary (Webster Groves, 
Mo.); ord. May 25, 1907; cons, as 
Auxiliary Bishop of Lacrosse, May 
1, 1935. 

Guilfoyle, Richard Thomas ft. 
Dec. 22, 1892, Adrian, Pa.; educ. 
St. Bonaventure's College and Semi- 
nary (St. Bonaventure, N. Y.) ; ord. 
June 2, 1917; cons. Bishop of Al- 
toona, Nov. 30, 1936. 

Hartley, James Joseph b. June 
19, 1888, Springfield, Mass.; educ. 
Holy Cross College (Worcester, 



Mass.), Mt. St. Mary's College 
(Emmitsburg, Md.); ord. June 16, 
1914; cons. June 24, 1925; suc- 
ceeded as Bishop of Scranton, Mar. 
25, 1938. 

Hartley, James Joseph b. June 
5, 1858, Columbus, Ohio; educ. Mt. 
St. Mary of the West Seminary 
(Cincinnati, Ohio), Seminary of 
Our Lady of the Angels (Niagara, 
N. Y.); ord. July 10, 1882; cons. 
Bishop of Columbus, Feb. 25, 1904. 

Heelan, Edmond- b. Feb. 5, 1868, 
Elton, Co. Limerick, Ireland; educ. 
All Hallows College (Dublin, Ire.) ; 
ord. June 24, 1890; cons. April 8, 
1918; app. Bishop of Sioux City, 
Mar. 8, 1920. 

Hoban, Edward Francis b. June 
17, 1878, Chicago, 111.; educ. St. 
Ignatius College (Chicago, 111.); St. 
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.) ; 
Gregorian University (Rome) ; ord. 
July 11, 1903; cons. Dec. 21, 1921; 
app. Bishop of Rockford, Feb. 10, 
1928. 

Howard, Edward Daniel b. Nov. 

5, 1877, Cresco, Iowa; educ. St. 
Joseph's College (Dubuque, Iowa); 
St. Mary's College (St. Mary's, 
Kans.); St. Paul Seminary (St. 
Paul, Minn.); ord. June 12, 1906; 
cons. April 8, 1924 ; app. Archbishop 
of Oregon, April 30, 1926; title 
changed to Archbishop of Portland, 
Sept. 26, 1928. 

Howard, Francis William b. 
June 21, 1867, Columbus, Ohio; 
educ. Mt. St. Mary of the West 
Seminary (Cincinnati, Ohio); ord. 
June 16, 1891; cons. Bishop of 
Covington, July 15, 1923. 

Hunt, Duane Garrison b. Sept. 
19, 1884, Reynolds, Neb.; educ. Cor- 
nell College (Mt. Vernon, Iowa), 
University of Iowa, (Iowa City, 
Iowa); St. Patrick's Seminary 
(Menlo Park, Calif.); ord. Jan. 27, 
1920; cons. Bishop of Salt Lake, 
Oct. 28, 1927. 

Hurley, Joseph Patrick b. Jan. 
21, 1894, Cleveland, Ohio; educ. St. 
Ignatius College (Cleveland, Ohio), 
St. Bernard's Seminary (Rochester, 
N. Y.), St. Mary's Seminary (Cleve- 
land, Ohio); ord. May 29, 1919; 
cons. Bishop of St. Augustine, Oct. 

6, 1940. 



71 



Ireton, Peter Leo b. Sept. 21, 
1882, Baltimore, Md.; educ. St. 
Charles College (Ellicott City, Md.), 
St. Mary's Seminary, (Baltimore, 
Md.), Catholic University (Wash., 
D. C.); ord. June 20, 1906; cons, as 
Coadjutor Bishop of Richmond, Oct. 
23, 1935. 

Jeanmard, Jules Benjamin b. 
Aug. 15, 1897, Pont-Breaux, La.; 
educ. Holy Cross Seminary (New 
Orleans, La.) ; Kenrick Seminary 
Webster Groves, Mo.), St. Louis 
Seminary (New Orleans, La.); ord. 
June 10, 1903; cons. Bishop of La- 
fayette, Dec. 8, 1918. 

Kearney, James Edward b. Oct. 
28, 1884, Red Oak, Iowa; educ. St. 
Joseph's Seminary (Dunwoodie, N. 
Y.), Catholic University (Wash., 
D. C.); ord. Sept. 19, 1908; cons. 
Oct. 28, 1932; app. Bishop of Ro- 
chester, July 31, 1937. 

Kearney, Raymond Augustine 
b. Sept. 25, 1902, Jersey City, N. J.; 
educ. Holy Cross College (Wor- 
cester, Mass), North American Col- 
lege (Rome), Catholic University 
(Wash., D. C.) ; ord. March 12, 1927; 
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of Brook- 
lyn, Feb. 25, 1935. 

Keiley, Francis Clement b. Oct. 
23, 1870, Vernon River, Prince Ed- 
ward Island, Canada; educ. Laval 
University (Quebec, Canada), St. 
Raphael's Seminary (Chicoutimi, 
Canada), Nicolet Seminary (Nico- 
let, Canada); ord. Aug. 23, 1893; 
founded the Catholic Church Ex- 
tension Society, 1905; cons. Bishop 
of Oklahoma City, Oct. 2, 1924, 
title changed to Bishop of Okla- 
homa City and Tulsa, Nov. 14, 1930. 

Kelly, Edward Joseph b. Feb. 
26, 1890, The Dalles, Ore,; educ. 
Columbia University (Portland, 
Ore.), St. Patrick's Seminary (Men- 
lo Park, Calif.), North American 
College (Rome); ord. June 2, 1917; 
cons. Bishop of Boise, March 6, 
1929. 

Kelly, Francis Martin b. Nov. 
15, 1886, Houston, Minn.; educ. St. 
Paul's Seminary (St. Paul, Minn.), 
Catholic University (Wash,, D. C,), 
Urban College of the Propaganda 
(Rome); ord. Nov. 11, 1912; cons. 
June 9, 1926; app. Bishop of Wi- 
nona, Feb, 10, 1928, 



Keough, Francis Patrick b. 
Dec. 30, 1890, New Britain, Conn.; 
educ. St. Thomas Preparatory Semi- 
nary (Hartford, Conn.), Seminary 
of St. Sulpice (Issy, France), St. 
Bernard's Seminary (Rochester, N. 
Y.); ord. June 10, 1916; cons. Bish- 
op of Providence, May 22, 1934. 

Kiley, Moses Elias b. Nov. 13, 
1876, Margaree, Nova Scotia; educ. 
St. Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, 
Md.); North American College 
(Rome); ord. June 10, 1911; cons. 
March 17, 1934; app. Archbishop of 
Milwaukee, Jan. 5, 1940. 

Kucera, Louis Benedict b. Aug. 
24, 1888, Wheatland, Minn.; educ. 
St. Paul's Seminary (St. Paul, 
Minn.), Catholic University (Wash., 
D. C.), University of Minnesota 
(Minneapolis, Minn.) ; ord. June 8, 
1915; cons. Bishop of Lincoln, Oct. 
28, 1930. 

Lamb, Hugh Louis b. Oct. 6, 
1890, Modena, Pa.; educ. St. Charles 
Borromeo Seminary (Overbrook, 
Pa.), North American College 
(Rome) ; Catholic University 
(Wash., D. C.); ord. May 29, 1915; 
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of Phila- 
delphia, March 19, 1936. 

Lawler, John Jeremiah b. Aug. 
4, 1862, Rochester, Minn.; educ. St. 
Francis Seminary (Milwaukee, 
Wis.), College of St. Nicholas (Bel- 
gium), University of Louvain (Bel- 
gium) ; ord. Dec. 19, 1885; cons. 
Feb. 8, 1910; app. Bishop of Rapid 
City, Aug. 1, 1930. 

Le Blond, Charles Hubert ~ b. 
Nov. 21, 1883, Celina, Ohio; educ. 
St. Ignatius High School (Cleve- 
land, Ohio), John Carroll Univer- 
sity (Cleveland, Ohio), St. Mary's 
Seminary (Cleveland, Ohio) ; ord. 
June 29, 1909; cons. Bishop of St. 
Joseph, Sept. 21, 3933. 

Ledvina, Emmanuel Boleslaus 
b. Oct. 28, 1868, Evansville, Ind.; 
educ. St. Meinrad's College and 
Seminary (St. Meinrad, Ind.) ; orcl. 
March 18, 1893; cons. Bishop of 
Corpus Christi, June 14, 1921. 

Leech, George Leo- b. May 21, 
1890, Ashley, Pa.; educ. St. Charles 
Borromeo Seminary (Overbrook, 
Pa.), Catholic University (Wash., 
D. C.) ; ord. May 29, 1920; cons. Oct. 
17, 1935; succeeded as Bishop of 
Harrisburg, Dec. 19, 1935. 



72 



Lucey, Robert Emmet b. March 
16, 1891, Los Angeles, Calif.; educ. 
St. Vincent's College (Los Angeles, 
Calif.), St. Patrick's Seminary 
(Menlo Park, Calif.), North Amer- 
ican College (Rome) ; ord. May 14, 
1916; cons. May 1, 1934; app. Arch- 
bishop of San Antonio, Jan. 23, 
1941. 

Lynch, Joseph Patrick b. Nov. 
16, 1872, St. Joseph, Mich.; educ. 
St. Charles College (Ellicott City, 
Md.), St. Mary's Seminary (Balti- 
more, Md.), Kenrick Seminary 
(Webster Groves, Mo.) ; ord. June 
9, 1900; cons. Bishop of Dallas, July 
12, 1911. 

Magner, Francis J. b. March 
18, 1887, Wilmington, 111.; educ. St. 
Ignatius College (Chicago, 111.), St. 
Mary's College (St. Mary's, Kans.), 
North American College (Rome); 
ord. May 17, 1913; cons. Bishop of 
Marquette, Feb. 24, 1941. 

McAuliffe, Maurice Francis b. 
June 17, 1875, Hartford, Conn.; 
educ. Mt. St. Mary's College (Em- 
mitsburg, Md.), Seminary of St. 
Sulpice (Paris), St. Willibrord's 
Seminary (Eichstadt, Germany) ; 
ord. July 27, 1900; cons. April 28, 
1926: succeeded as Bishop of Hart- 
ford, April 23, 1934. 

McCarthy, Joseph Edward b. 
Nov. 14, 1876, Waterbury, Conn.; 
educ. Holy Cross College (Worces- 
ter, Mass.), Catholic University 
(Wash., D. C.), Seminary of St. Sul- 
pice (Paris); ord. July 4, 1903; 
cons. Bishop of Portland, Me., Aug. 
24, 1932. 

McFadden, James Augustine 
b. Dec. 24, 1880, Cleveland, Ohio; 
educ. St. Ignatius College (Cleve- 
land, Ohio), St. Mary's Seminary 
(Cleveland, Ohio); ord. Jan, 17, 
1905; cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of 
Cleveland, Sept. 8, 1932. 

McGavick, Alexander Joseph 
b. Aug. 22, 1863, Fox Lake, Lake 
Co., 111.; educ. St. Viator's College 
and Seminary (Bourbonnais, 111.); 
ord. June 11, 1887; cons. May 1, 
1899; app. Bishop of Lacrosse, Nov. 
1, 1921. 

McGovern, Patrick Aloysius AI- 
phonsus b. Oct. 14, 1872, Omaha, 
Neb.; educ. Creighton University 
(Omaha, Neb.), Seminary of Mt 
St. Mary of the West (Cincinnati, 



Ohio); ord. Aug. 18, 1895; cons. 
Bishop of Cheyenne, April 11, 1912. 

McGrath, Joseph Francis b. 
Mar. 1, 1871, Kilmacow, Ireland; 
educ. St. Kieran's College (Ireland), 
Grand Seminary (Canada) ; ord. 
Dec. 21, 1895; cons. Bishop of Baker 
City, March 25, 1919. 

McGucken, Joseph T. b. March 
13, 1902, Los Angeles, Calif.; educ. 
St. Patrick's Seminary (Menlo Park, 
Calif.), North American College 
(Rome); ord. Jan. 15, 1928; cons. 
as Auxiliary Bishop of Los Angeles, 
March 19, 1941. 

McGuinness, Eugene Joseph b. 
Sept. 6, 1889, Hollertown, Pa.; educ. 
St. Charles Borromeo Seminary 
(Overbrook, Pa.); ord. May 22, 
1915; cons. Bishop of Raleigh, Dec. 
31, 1937. 

Mclntyre, J. Francis A. b. June 
25, 1886; New York, N. Y.; educ. 
College of the City of New York, 
Cathedral College (New York, N. 
Y.), St. Joseph's Seminary (Dun- 
woodie, N. Y.); ord. May 21, 1921; 
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of New 
York, May 8, 1941. 

McLaughlin, Thomas Henry b. 
July 25, 1881, New York, N. Y.; 
educ. St. Francis Xavier College 
(New York, N. Y.), University of 
Innsbruck (Austria) ; ord. July 26, 
1904; cons. July 25, 1935; app. Bish- 
op of Paterson, N. J., Dec. 16, 1937. 

McNamara, John Michael b. 
Aug. 12, 1878, Baltimore, Md.; educ. 
Loyola College (Baltimore, Md.), 
St. Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, 
Md.) ; ord. June 21, 1902; cons, as 
Auxiliary Bishop of Baltimore, 
March 29, 1928. 

McNicholas, John Timothy, O. P. 
b. Dec. 15, 1877, Mayo, Ireland; 
educ. St. Joseph's Convent (Somer- 
set, Ohio), the Minerva University 
(Rome) ; received the Dominican 
habit Oct. 10, 1894; ord. Oct. 10, 
1901; cons. Sept. 8, 1918; app. Arch- 
bishop of Cincinnati, July 8, 1925. 

Metzger, Sidney Matthew b. 
July 11, 1902, Predericksburg, Tex- 
as; educ. St. John's Seminary (San 
Antonio, Texas), North American 
College (Rome); ord. April 3, 1926; 
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of Santa 
Fe, April 10, 1940. 

Mitty, John Joseph b. Jan. 20, 
1884, New York, N. Y.; educ. Man- 



73 



hattan College (New York, N. Y.), 
St. Joseph's Seminary (Dunwoodie, 
N, Y.), Catholic University (Wash., 
D. C.)J ord. Dec. 22, 1906; cons. 
Sept. 8, 1926; succeeded as Arch- 
bishop of San Francisco, March 5, 
1935. 

MoIIoy, Thomas Edward b. 
Sept. 4, 1885, Nashua, N. H.; educ. 
St. Anselm's College (Nashua, N. 
H.), St. Francis College (Brooklyn, 
N. Y.), St. John's Seminary (Brook- 
lyn, N. Y.), North American College 
(Rome); ord. Sept. 19, 1908; cons. 
Oct. 3, 1920; app. Bishop of Brook- 
lyn, Nov. 2, 1921. 

Monaghan, Francis Joseph b. 
Oct. 30, 1890, Newark, N. J.; educ, 
Seton Hall College (South Orange, 
N. J.), North American College 
(Rome); ord. May 29, 1915; cons. 
June 29, 1936; succeeded as Bishop 
of Ogdensburg, March 20, 1939. 

Mooney, Edward Francis b. 
May 9, 1882, Mount Savage, Md.; 
educ. St. Mary's Seminary (Balti- 
more, Md.), North American Col- 
lege (Rome); ord. April 10, 1909; 
cons. Jan. 31, 1926; app. Archbishop 
of Detroit, May 31, 1937. 

Morris, John Baptist b. June 
29, 1866, Hendersonville, Tenn.; 
educ. St. Mary's College (Marion 
Co., Ky.), North American College 
(Rome); ord. June 11, 1892; cons. 
June 11, 1906; app. Bishop of Little 
Rock, Feb, 21, 1907. 

Muench, Aloysius Joseph b. 
Feb. 18, 1889, Milwaukee, Wis.; 
educ. University of Oxford (Eng- 
land), University of Cambridge 
(England), University of Paris 
(France); ord. June 8, 1913; cons. 
Bishop of Fargo, Oct. 15, 1935. 

Murphy, William Francis b. 
May 11, 1885, Kalamazoo, Mich.; 
educ. Assumption College (Sand- 
wich, Ont, Canada), Urban College 
of the Propaganda (Home) ; Pon- 
tifical Institute of the Appolinaris 
(Rome); orcl. June 13, 1908; cons. 
Bishop of Saginaw, May 17, 1938. 

Murray, John Gregory b. Feb. 
26, 1877, Waterbury, Conn.; educ. 
Holy Cross College (Worcester, 
Mass.), North American College 
(Rome), University of Louvain 
(Belgium); ord. April 14, 1900; 
cons. April 28, 1920; app. Arch- 



bishop of St. Paul, Oct. 29, 1931. 

Noll, John Francis b. Jan. 25, 
1875, Fort Wayne, Ind.; educ. St. 
Lawrence College (Mt. Calvary, 
Wis.), Seminary of Mt. St. Mary 
of the West (Cincinnati, Ohio) ; ord. 
June 4, 1898; cons. Bishop of Fort 
Wayne, June 30, 1925. 

O'Brien, William David b. Aug. 
3, 1878, Chicago, 111.; educ. De Paul 
University (Chicago, 111.), Kenrick 
Seminary (Webster Groves, Mo.) ; 
ord. July 11, 1903; cons, as Aux- 
iliary Bishop of Chicago, April 25, 
1934. 

O'Brien, Henry Joseph b. July 
21, 1896, New Haven, Conn.; educ. 
St. Thomas Seminary (Hartford, 
Conn.), St. Bernard's Seminary 
(Rochester, N. Y.), University of 
Louvain (Belgium); ord. July 8, 
1923; cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of 
Hartford, May 14, 1940. 

O'Connell, William Henry See 
American Cardinals (p. 66). 

O'Hara, Edwin Vincent b. Sept. 
6, 1881, Lanesboro, Minn.; educ. St. 
Paul's Seminary (St. Paul, Minn.), 
Catholic University (Wash., D. C.), 
Institute Catholique (Paris); ord. 
June 9, 1905; cons. Oct. 28, 1930: 
translated to See of Kansas City, 
April 15, 1939, 

O'Hara, Gerald Patrick Aloysius 
b. May 4, 1895, Scranton, Pa.; 
educ. St. Charles Borromeo Semi- 
nary (Overbrook, Pa,), Pontifical 
Roman Seminary (Rome), Pontifi- 
cal Institute of the Appolinaris 
(Rome); ord. April 2, 1920; cons. 
May 20, 1929; app. Bishop of Savan- 
nah, Nov. 16, 1935, title changed to 
Bishop of Savannah-Atlanta, April, 
1937. 

O'Hara, John Francis, C. S. C. 
b. May 1, 1888, Ann Arbor, Mich.; 
educ. University of Notre Dame 
(South Bend, Ind.), Catholic Uni- 
versity (Wash., D. C.), University 
of Pennsylvania (Philadelphia, Pa.) ; 
ord. Sept. 9, 1916; cons, as Auxiliary 
Bishop of Army and Navy, Jan. 15, 
1940. 

O'Leary, Thomas Michael b. 
Aug. 16, 1875, Dover, N. H,, educ. 
Mungret College (Limerick, Ire* 
land) ; Grand Seminary (Montreal, 
Canada); ord. Dec. 18, 1897; cons. 
Bishop of Springfield, Mass., Sept. 
8, 1921. 



74 



Peschges, John Hubert b. May 
11, 1881, West Newton, Minn.; educ. 
St. John's University (Collegeville, 
Minn.), Catholic University (Wash., 
D. C.); ord. April 15, 1905; cons. 
Bishop of Crookston, Nov. 9, 1938. 

Peterson, John Bertram b. July 
15, 1871, Salem, Mass.; educ. St. 
Anselm's College (Manchester, N. 
H.), St. John's Seminary (Brighton, 
Mass.), Catholic University of Paris 
(France); ord. Sept. 15, 1899; cons. 
Nov. 10, 1927: app. Bishop of Man- 
chester, May 13, 1932. 

Plagens, Joseph Casimir b. Jan. 
29, 1880, Poland; educ. University 
of Detroit, St. Mary's Seminary 
(Baltimore, Md.); ord. 1903; cons. 
Sept. 30, 1924; app. Bishop of Mar- 
quette, Nov. 16, 1935; trans. Grand 
Rapids, Dec. 16, 1940. 

Rehring, George John b. June 
10, 1890, Cincinnati, Ohio; educ. 
Seminary of Mt. St. Mary of the 
West (Cincinnati, Ohio), College 
of the Angelico (Rome) ; ord. Mar. 
28, 1914; cons, as Auxiliary Bishop 
of Cincinnati, Oct. 7, 1937. 

Rhode, Paul Peter b. Sept. 18, 
1871, Wejherowo, Newstadt, Ger- 
many; St. Mary's College (Marion 
Co., Ky.), St. Ignatius College (Chi- 
cago, 111.), St. Francis Seminary 
(Milwaukee, Wis.) ; ord. June 17, 
1894; cons. July 29, 1908; translated 
to the See of Green Bay, July 5, 
1915. 

Ritter, Joseph Elmer b. July 20, 
1892, New Albany, Ind.; educ. St. 
Meinrad's (St. Meinrad, Ind.); ord. 
May 20, 1917; cons. Mar. 24, 1933; 
succeeded as Bishop of Indiana- 
polis, Mar. 24, 1934. 

Rohlman, Henry Patrick b. 
March 17, 1876, Appelhulsen, West- 
phalia, Germany; educ. St. Joseph's 
College (Dubuque, Iowa), Grand 
Seminary (Montreal, Canada), Cath- 
olic University (Wash., D. C.) ; ord. 
Dec. 21, 1901; cons. Bishop of 
Davenport, July 25, 1927. 

Rummel, Joseph Francis b. 
Oct. 14, 1876, Baden, Germany; 
educ. St. Anselm's College (Man- 
chester, N. H.), St. Joseph's Semi- 
nary (Yonkers, N. Y.), North Amer- 
ican College (Rome) ; ord. May 24, 
1902; cons. May 29, 1928; app. 
Archbishop of New Orleans, March 
9, 1935. 



Ryan, James Hugh b. Dec. 15, 

1886, Indianapolis, Ind.; educ. Semi- 
nary of Mount St. Mary of the 
West (Cincinnati, Ohio), North 
American College (Rome), Urban 
College of the Propaganda (Rome) ; 
ord. June 5, 1909; cons. Oct. 25, 
1933; app. Bishop of Omaha, Aug. 

6, 1935. 

Ryan, Vincent J. b. Arlington, 
Wis.; educ. St. Francis Seminary 
(Milwaukee, Wis.), St. Paul Semi- 
nary (St. Paul, Minn.); ord. June 

7, 1912; cons. Bishop of Bismarck, 
May 28, 1940. 

Scher, Philip George -b. Feb. 22, 
1880, Belleville, 111.; educ. Pontifical 
College of the Josephimim (Colum- 
bus, Ohio), Urban College of the 
Propaganda (Rome) ; ord. June 6, 
1904; cons. Bishop of Monterey- 
Fresno, June 29, 1933. 

Schlarman, Joseph Henry Leo 
b. Feb. 23, 1879, Breese Township, 
Clinton Co., 111.; educ. St. Francis 
Solanus College (Quincy, 111.), Uni- 
versity of Innsbruck (Austria), Pon- 
tifical Gregorian University 
(Rome); ord. June 29, 1904; cons. 
Bishop of Peoria, June 17, 1930. 

Schrembs, Joseph b. March 12, 
1866, Wuzelhofen, Germany; educ. 
St. Vincent's College (Beatty, Pa.), 
Grand Seminary (Canada), Laval 
University (Canada) ; ord. June 29, 
1889; cons. Feb. 22, 1911: app. 
Bishop of Cleveland, Jan. 16, 1921: 
raised to the dignity of an Arch- 
bishop, March 25, 1939. 

Schuler, Anthony Joseph, S. J. 
b. Sept. 30, 1869, St. Mary's, Elk 
Co., Pa.; educ. St. Stanislaus Novi- 
tiate and Juniorate (Florissant, 
Mo.), St. Louis University (St. 
Louis, Mo.), College of the Sacred 
Heart (Woodstock, Md.) ; ord. June 
27, 1901; cons. Bishop of El Paso, 
Oct. 28, 1915. 

Schulte, Paul Clarence b. Mar. 
18, 1890, Fredericktown, Mo.; educ. 
St. Francis Solanus College (Quin- 
cy, 111.), Kenrick Seminary (Web- 
ster Groves, Mo.) ; ord. June 11, 
1915; cons. Bishop of Leavenworth, 
Sept. 21, 1937. 

Shaughnessy, Gerald, S. M. b. 
May 19, 1887, Everett, Mass.; educ. 
All Hallows College (Salt Lake, 
Utah), Marist College and Seminary 
(Wash., D. C.), Catholic University 
(Wash., D. C.); ord. June 20, 1920; 



75 



cons. Bishop of Seattle, Sept. 19, 
1933. 

Sheil, Bernard James b. Feb. 

18, 1888, Chicago, III.; educ. St Vi- 
ator's College and Seminary (Bour- 
bonnais, 111.); ord. May 21, 1910; 
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of Chi- 
cago, May 1, 1928. 

Spellman, Francis Joseph b. May 
4, 1899, Whitman, Mass.; educ. Ford- 
ham College (New York, N. Y.), 
North American College (Rome) ; 
ord. May 14, 1916; cons. Sept. 8, 
1932; app. Archbishop of New York, 
April 15, 1939; Bishop Ordinary for 
the Army and Navy of the United 
States, Dec. 10, 1939. 

Stritch, Samuel Alphonsus b. 
August 17, 1887, Nashville, Tenn.; 
educ. St. Gregory's Preparatory 
Seminary (Cincinnati, Ohio), North 
American College (Rome) ; ord. 
May 21, 1909; cons. November 30, 
1921; app. Archbishop of Chicago, 
Jan. 5, 1940. 

Swint, John Joseph b. Dec. 15, 
1879, Pickens, W. Va.; educ. St 
Charles College (Ellicott City, Md.), 
St. Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, 
Md.), Catholic University (Wash., 
D. C.); ord. June 21, 1904; cons. 
May 11, 1922; app. Bishop of Wheel- 
ing, Dec. 11, 1922. 

Takach, Basil b. Oct. 27, 1879, 
Vrickovoje, Maramorisska Zupa, 
Hungary; educ. Uzhorod Gymna- 
sium (Uzhorpd, Hungary), Greek 
Catholic Seminary (Uzhorod) ; ord. 
Dec. 12, 1902; elected to the Titular 
See of Zela, May 20, 1924, and 
named first Bishop of the Carpatho- 
Russians, Hungarians and Croa- 
tiansin America; cons. June 15, 1924. 

Taylor, Vincent George b. Sept. 

19, 1877, Norfolk, Va.; educ. Bel- 
mont Abbey College and Seminary 
(Belmont, N. C.); ord. May 24, 
1902; elected Abbot Ordinary of 
Belmont Abbey Nullius, Aug. 20, 
1924; confirmed Abbot-ordinary, 
Dec. 12, 1924; blessed Mar. 19, 
1925. 

Thill, Francis Augustine b. Oct. 
12, 1893, Dayton, Ohio; educ. Uni- 
versity of Dayton (Dayton, Ohio), 
Seminary of Mt. St. Mary of the 
West (Cincinnati, Ohio), Collegio 
Angelico (Rome); ord. Feb. 28, 
1920; cons. Bishop of Concordia, 
Oct. 28, 1938, 



Toolen, Thomas Joseph b. Feb. 
28, 1886, Baltimore, Md.; educ. Loy- 
ola College (Baltimore, Md.), St. 
Mary's Seminary (Baltimore, Md.), 
Catholic University (Wash., D. C.) ; 
ord. Sept. 27, 1910; cons. Bishop of 
Mobile, May 4, 1927. 

Vehr, Urban John b. May 30, 
1891, Cincinnati, Ohio; educ. Semi- 
nary of Mt. St. Mary of the West 
(Cincinnati, Ohio), Catholic Uni- 
versity (Wash., D. C.), Collegio An- 
gelico (Rome); ord. May 29, 1915; 
cons. Bishop of Denver, June 10, 
1931. 

Walsh, Emmet Michael b. 
March 6, 1892, Beaufort, S. C.; educ. 
Chatham Academy (Savannah, Ga.), 
St. Bernard's Seminary (Rochester, 
N. Y.); ord. Jan. 15, 1916; cons. 
Bishop of Charleston, Sept. 8, 1927. 

Walsh, Thomas Joseph b. Dec. 
6, 1873, Parker's Landing, Pa.; educ. 
St. Bonaventure's College and Semi- 
nary (St. Bonaventure, N. Y.) Pon- 
tifical Institute of the Apollinaris 
(Rome); ord. Jan. 27, 1900; cons. 
July 25, 1918; app. Archbishop of 
Newark, Dec. 13, 1937; raised to the 
dignity of Archbishop, Nov. 27, 1941. 

Welch, Thomas Anthony b. 
Nov. 2, 1884, Faribault, Minn.; educ. 
College of St. Thomas (St. Paul, 
Minn.), St. Paul's Seminary (St. 
Paul, Minn); ord. June 11, 1909; 
cons. Bishop of Duluth, June 23, 
1926. 

White, Charles Daniel b. June 
5, 1879, Grand Rapids, Mich.; educ, 
St. Francis Seminary (Milwaukee, 
Wis.), Urban College of the Propa- 
ganda (Rome); ord. Sept. 24, 1910; 
cons. Bishop of Spokane, Feb. 24, 
1927. 

Winkelmann, Christian Herman 
b. Sept. 12, 1883, St. Louis, Mo.; 
educ. St. Francis College (Quincy, 
111.), Kenrick Seminary (Webster 
Groves, Mo.); ord. June 11, 1907; 
cons. Nov. 30, 1933; app. Bishop of 
Wichita, Jan. 6, 1940. 

Woznicki, Stephen Stanislaus 
b. August 17, 1894, Miners Falls, 
Pa.; educ. Seminary of Ss. Cyril 
and Methodius (Orchard Lake, 
Mich.), Seminary of St. Paul (St. 
Paul, Minn.); ord. Dec. 22, 1917; 
cons, as Auxiliary Bishop of De- 
troit, Jan. 25, 1938. 



76 



Boston, Mass 1808 . 

Chicago, 111 1843 . 



Cincinnati, Ohio 1821. 



Louisville, Ky 1841 . . 

Milwaukee, Wis 1848 . 



HIERARCHY OF THE UNITED STATES 
See Formed Archbishops Consecrated 

Baltimore, Md 1789 . . .Michael J. Curley 1914 

. . .John M. McNamara, V. G., Aux. Bp. 1928 

.William Cardinal O'Connell 1901 

.Richard J. dishing, Auxiliary Bp. 1939 

. Samuel A. Stritch 1921 

.Bernard J. Shell, Auxiliary Bp 1928 

.William D. O'Brien, Auxiliary Bp... 1934 

.John T. McNicholas, O. P 1918 

.George J, Rehring, Auxiliary Bp 1937 

Denver, Colo 1887. . . Urban J. Vehr 1931 

Detroit, Mich 1833. . .Edward F. Mooney 1926 

. . . Stephen S. Woznicki, Auxiliary Bp. . 1938 

Dubuque, Iowa 1837. . .Francis J. L. Beckman 1924 

Los Angeles, Cal 1922 . . .John J. Cantwell 1917 

. . .Joseph T. McGucken, Auxiliary Bp. 1941 

. .John A. Floersn 1923 

. .Moses E. Kiley 1934 

. .Thomas J. Walsh 1918 

..Thomas A. Boland, Auxiliary Bp. .. 1940 

. .Joseph F. Rummel 1928 

. .Francis J. Spellman 1932 

. . Stephen J. Donahue, Auxiliary Bp. 1934 
..J. Francis A. Mclntyre, Aux. Bp. 1941 

.Dennis Cardinal Dougherty 1903 

. Hugh L. Lamb, Auxiliary Bp 1936 

.Edward D. Howard 1924 

..John J. Glennon 1896 

. .George J. Donnelly, Auxiliary Bp. . . 1940 

. .John G. Murray 1920 

. .Robert E. Lucey 1934 

. .John J. Mitty 1926 

. .Thomas A. Connolly, Auxiliary Bp. 1939 

. .Rudolph A. Oprken 1P27 

..Sidney M. Metzger, Auxiliary Bp... 1940 

..Michael J. Curley 1914 

Bishops 

. .Edmund F. Gibbons 1919 

Alexandria, La 1853. . .Daniel F. Desmond 1933 

Altoona, Pa 1901. . .Richard T. Guilfoyle 1936 

Amarillo, Tex 1926. . .Lawrence J. FitzSimon 1941 

Baker City, Ore 1903. . .Joseph F. McGrath 1919 

..Henry A 1th off 3914 

. .Vincent J. Ryan 1940 

. .Edward J. Kelly 1928 

. .Thomas E. Molloy 1920 

. .Raymond A, Kearney, Auxiliary Bp. 1935 

. .John A. Duffy 1933 

. .Matthew Francis Brady 1938 

.Bartholomew J. Eustace 1938 

.Emmet M. Walsh -. 1927 

Cheyenne, Wyo 1887. . .Patrick A. McGovern 1912 

Cleveland, Ohio 1847 . . .Joseph Schrembs, Archbishop-Bp. . . 1911 

...James A. McFadden, Auxiliary Bp. 1932 

. .James J. Hartley 1904 

. .Francis A. Thill 1938 

. . Emmanuel B. Ledvina 1921 

..Mariano Garriga, Coadjutor Bp. ... 1936 
77 



Newark, N. J. 

New Orleans, La. 
New York, N. Y. . 



Philadelphia, Pa. 

Portland, Ore 

St. Louis, Mo 

St. Paul, Minn 

San Antonio, Tex. . . 
San Francisco, Cal. . 

Santa Fe, N. M 

Washington, D. C. 
Albany, N. Y. 



1853. 

1793. 

1808. 



1808.. 

1846!! 
1826.. 

1850 !' 

1874. 

1853. 

1850* 
1939.* 

1847. 



Belleville, 111 1887. 

Bismarck, N. Dak 1909 . 

Boise, Idaho 1893. 

Brooklyn, N. Y 1853. 

Buffalo, N. Y 1847. 

Burlington, Vt 1853 . 

Camden, N. J 1937. 

Charleston, S. C 1820.. 



Columbus, Ohio 
Concordia, Kans. . . . 
Corpus Christi, Tex. 



3868. 
1887. 
1912. 



See 

Covington, Ky 

Crookston, Minn. . . . 

Dallas, Tex 

Davenport, Iowa .... 
Des Moines, Iowa . . . 

Duiuth, Minn 

El Paso, Tex 

Erie, Pa 

Pall River, Mass. . . . 

Fargo, N. Dak 

Fort Wayne, Ind. . . . 

Gallup, N. M 

Galveston, Tex 

Grand Island, Neb. . 
Grand Rapids, Miclx. 
Great Falls, Mont. . 

Green Bay, Wis 

Harrisburg, Pa 

Hartford, Conn 



Helena, Mont. . . . 
Indianapolis, Ind. 
Kansas City, Mo. 
La Crosse, Wis. . 



Lafayette, La 

Lansing, Mich 

Leaven worth, Kans. 

Lincoln, Neb 

Little Rock, Ark. . . . 



CaL, 



Manchester, N. H. 
Marquette, Mich. . 

Mobile, Ala 

Monterey-Fresno, 

Nashville, Tenn , 

Natchez, Miss 

Ogdensburg, N. Y 

Oklahoma City and 

Tulsa, Okla 

Omaha, Neb 

Owensboro, Ky 

Paterson, N. J 

Peoria, 111 

Pittsburgh, Pa 

Portland, Me 

Providence, R. I 

Pueblo, Colo 

Raleigh, N. C 

Rapid City, S. Dak. . . . 

Reno, Nev 

Richmond, Va 



Rochester, N. Y 1868. 

Rockford, 111 1908. 

Sacramento, Cal 1886. 

Saginaw, Mich 1938 . 



Formed Bishops Consecrated 

. 1853. . .Francis W. Howard 1923 

. 1909... John Hubert Peschges 1938 

. 1890. . .Joseph P. Lynch 1911 

. 1881. . .Henry P. Rohlman 1927 

. 1911. . .Gerald T. Bergan 1934 

. 1889 . . .Thomas A. Welch 1926 

. 1914 . . .Antony J. Schuler, S. J 1915 

. 1853. . .John M. Gannon 1918 

. 1904. . .James B. Cassidy 1930 

. 1889. . . Aloysius J. Muench 1935 

. 1857. . .John F. Noll 1925 

. 1940 .Bernard T. Espelage, O. F. M 1940 

. 1847 . . . Christopher E. Byrne 1918 

. 1912 . . . Stanislaus V. Bona 3932 

. 1882. . .Joseph C. Plagens 1924 

. 1904 . . .William J. Condon 1939 

. 1868. . .Paul P. Rhode 1908 

. 1868. . .George L. Leech 1935 

. 1843. . .Maurice F. McAuliffe 1926 

. . .Henry J. O'Brien, Auxiliary Bp. ... 1940 

. 1884... Joseph M, Gilmore iy36 

. 1834. . .Joseph B. Ritter 1933 

. 1880 . . .Edwin V. O'Hara 1930 

. 1868... Alexander J. McGavick . . 1899 

. . .William R. Griffin, Auxiliary Bp. ... 1935 

. 1918. . .Jules B. Jeaninaru 1918 

. 1937. . .Joseph H. Albers 1929 

. 1877. . .Paul C. Schulte 1937 

. 1887. . .Louis B. Kucera 1930 

. 1843. . .John B. Morris 1906 

. . .Albert L. Fletcher, Auxiliary Bp.. . . 1940 

. 1884. . .John B. Peterson 1927 

. 1857. . .Francis J. Magner 1941 

. 1829. . .Thomas J. Toolen 1927 

. 1922. . .Philip G. Scher 1933 

. 1837. . .William L. Adrian 1936 

. 1837. . .Richard O. Gerow 1924 

. 1872 . . .Francis J. Monaghan 1936 

. 19 05... Francis C. Kelley 1924 

. 1885. . .James H, Ryan 1933 

. 1937 . . .Francis R. Cotton 1938 

. 1937. , .Thomas H. McLaughlin 1935 

. 1875 . . .Joseph H. Schlarman 1930 

. 1843. . .Hugh C. Boyle 1921 

. 1853 . . .Joseph E. McCarthy 1932 

. 1872, . .Francis P. Keough 1934 

. 1941 

. 1924 . . .Eugene J. McGuinness 1937 

. 1902 . . .John J. Lawler 1910 

. 1931 . . .Thomas K. Gorman 1931 

. 1820. . .Andrew J. Brennan 1923 

. . .Peter L. Ireton, Coadjutor 1935 

.James E. Kearney 1932 

.Edward F. Hoban 1921 

.Robert J. Armstrong 1929 

.William F. Murphy 1938 



See Formed Bishops Consecrated 

St. Augustine, Fla 1870 . . .Joseph P. Hurley 1940 

St. Cloud, Minn 1889. . .Joseph F. Busch 1910 

St. Joseph, Mo 1868 ... Charles H. Le Blond 1933 

Salt Lake, Utah 1891. . .Duane G. Hunt 1937 

San Diego, Cal 1936 ... Charles F. Buddy 1936 

Savannah-Atlanta, Ga.. . 1850. . .Gerald P. O'Hara 1929 

Scranton, Pa 1868. . .William J. Hafey 1925 

Seattle, Wash 1850. . . Gerald Shaughnessy, S. M 1933 

Sioux City, Iowa 1902 . . . Edmond Heelan 1919 

Sioux Falls, S. Dak. . . . 1889 . . William O. Brady 1939 

Spokane, Wash 1913. . Charles D. White 1927 

Springfield. Ill 1857 . . .James A. Griffin 1924 

Springfield, Mass 1870. . Thomas M. O'Leary 1921 

Superior, Wis 1905. . . Msgr. Charles J. Weber, Adm 

. .Walter A. Foery 1937 

. .Karl J. Alter 1931 

. .William A. Griffin 1938 

1923 
1922 

Wichita, Kans 1887 . . . Christian H. Winkelmann 1933 

Wilmington, Del 1868. . .Edmond J. Fitzmaurice . . 1925 

Winona, Minn 1889. . . Francis M. Kelly ... 1926 



Syracuse, N. Y 1886 . 

Toledo, Ohio 1910. 

Trenton, N. J. 1881 . 

Tucson, Ariz 1897. . .Daniel J. Gercke 

Wheeling, W. Va 1850. . .John J. Swint 



Army and Navy 



1917. . .Francis J. Spellman 1932 

...John F. O'Hara, C. S. C., Military 

Delegate 1940 

1910. . .Vincent G. Taylor, 0. S. B 



Belmont, N. C. 

(Abbacy Nullius) 
Philadelphia, Pa. 
(Ukrainian Greek 

Catholic Diocese) . . . 1913. . . Constantine Bohachevsky 1924 

Pittsburgh, Pa. Jolm Buczko > Auxiliary Bp 1929 

(Greek Rite) 1924- -Basil Takach 1924 

HIERARCHY OF U. S. POSSESSIONS AND PHILIPPINES, 
BAHAMAS, JAMAICA, HONDURAS, AND SIERRA LEONE 
See Formed Bishops Consecrated 
Alaska 
(Vicariate Apostolic). 1916. . .Joseph R. Crimont, S. J 1917 

, . . .Walter J. Fitzgerald, S. J., Coadjutor 1939 

Canal Zone 

(under Archbishop of 

Panama) John J. Maiztegui, C. M. F 1926 

Guam 

Leo A, Olano, O. F. M. Cap 1935 



(Vicariate Apostolic). 1911 
Hawaiian Islands 

Diocese of Honolulu . 1941 
Philippine Islands 

Archdiocese of Manila 1579 



.James J. Sweeney 1941 



.Michael J. O'Doherty, Archbishop.. 1911 

.Cesar M. Guerrero, Auxiliary Bp 1929 

.Gabriel M. Reyes, Archbishop .. .. 1932 

.Casimiro M. Lladoc 1933 

.James T. G. Hayes, S. J 1933 

.Miguel Acebedo 1938 

.James P. McCloskey 1917 



Archdiocese of Cebu. . 1595. 
Diocese of Bacolod . . . 1932 . 
Diocese of Cagayan.. 1933. 
Diocese of Calbayog. . 1910. 

Diocese of Jaro 1865. 

Diocese of Lingayen . . 

Diocese of Lipa 

Diocese of Nueva 

Caceres 1595. , .Pedro A. Santos 

Diocese of Nueva 

Segovia 1595. . .Santiago C. Sancho 1917 

79 



1928. . . Mariano Madriaga 1938 

1910. . .Alfredo Verzosa 1917 

1938 



See Formed Bishops Consecrated 

Diocese of Palo 1937 . . .Manuel Mascannas 1938 

Diocese of Surigao .. 1939 .. .J. T.G.Hayes, S.J., Administrator .. 1933 

Diocese of Tuguegarao 1910. . -Constancio Jurgens, I. C, M 1928 

Dioefw of ftarobonnea 1910. . . Luis del Rosario, S. J 1933 

Prefecture Apostolic of 

Mindoro 1936 . . .William T. Finnemann, S. V. D 1929 

Prefecture Apostolic of 
Mountain Province. 1932. . .Joseph Billiet, C. I. C. M., Prefect 

Apostolic 

Prefecture Apostolic of 

Palawan 1910. . .Leandro da S. Nicola da Tolentino, 

O. R. S. A,, Prefect Apostolic 

Puerto Rico 

Diocese of Ponce 1924. . .Aloysiua J, Willinger, C. SS. R. ... 1929 

Diocese of San Juan. . 1511. . .Edwin V. Byrne 1925 

Samoa 

(Vicariate Apostolic) . 1929 . . .Joseph Darnand, S. M 1920 

Bahamas 

(Vicariate Apostolic). 1941. . .Bernard J. Kevenhoerster, O. S. B. . 1933 
British Honduras 
Vicariate Apostolic of 

Belize 1893 . . .William A. Rice, S. J 1939 

Jamaica 

(Vicariate Apostolic) . 1837. . .Thomas A. Emmet, S. J 1930 

Sierra Leone 
(Vicariate Apostolic) . 1858. . .Ambrose Kelly, C. S. Sp 1937 

ECCLESIASTICAL PROVINCES IN THE UNITED STATES 

For the better government of the Church, dioceses in one locality are 
grouped together under the headship of an archdiocese; such a forma- 
tion is called a province. Without special faculty from the Holy See, 
the archbishop or metropolitan has no direct jurisdiction over the dio< 
ceses or bishops in his province; he is the first among equals, a presi- 
dent. This division into provinces is made in order to care more im- 
mediately for the local needs, to correct more easily local abuses, and 
to co-ordinate the work of the bishops. The following are the provinces 
in the United States proper. 

Province of Baltimore includes the states of Maryland, Delaware, Virginia, 
West Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina and Georgia, the eastern 
part of Florida, and the District of Columbia; Archdioceses of Balti- 
more, Md., and Washington, D. C.; the dioceses of Charleston, S. C., 
Raleigh, N. C., Richmond, Va., St. Augustine, Fla., Savannah-Atlanta, 
G-a., Wheeling, W. Va,, Wilmington, Del., and the Abbacy Nullius of 
Belmont, N. C. 

Province of Boston includes the New England States: Archdiocese of Bos- 
ton, Mass; the dioceses of Burlington, Vt, Fall River, Mass., Hartford, 
Conn., Manchester, N. H., Portland, Me., Providence, R. I., Spring- 
field, Mass. 

Province of Chicago includes the state of Illinois: Archdiocese of Chicago, 
111.; the dioceses of Belleville, 111., Peoria, 111., Rockford, 111., and Spring- 
field, 111. 

Province of Cincinnati includes the states of Ohio and Indiana: Arch- 
diocese of Cincinnati, Ohio; the dioceses of Cleveland, Ohio, Columbus, 
Ohio, Fort Wayne, Ind., Indianapolis, Ind., and Toledo, Ohio. 
Province of Denver includes the states of Colorado and Wyoming: Arch- 
diocese of Denver, Colo.; the dioceses of Cheyenne, Wyo., and Pueblo, 
Qolo. 

80 



Province of Detroit Includes the state of Michigan: Archdiocese of De- 
troit, Mich.; the dioceses of Grand Rapids, Mich., Lansing, Mich., Mar- 
quette, Mich., and Saginaw, Mich. 

Province of Dubuque includes the states of Iowa and Nebraska: Arch- 
diocese of Dubuque, Iowa; the dioceses of Davenport, Iowa, Des Moines, 
Iowa, Grand Island, Neb., Lincoln, Neb., Omaha, Neb., and Sioux City, 
Iowa. 

Province of Los Angeles includes southern California and the state of 
Arizona: Archdiocese of Los Angeles, CaL; the dioceses of Monterey- 
Fresno, Cal., San Diego, CaL, and Tucson, Ariz. 

Province of LouSsvi!le includes the states of Kentucky and Tennessee: 
Archdiocese of Louisville, Ky.; the dioceses of Covington, Ky., Owens- 
boro, Ky., and Nashville, Tenn. 

Province of Milwaukee includes the state of Wisconsin and northern 
Michigan: Archdiocese of Milwaukee.; the dioceses of Green Bay, 
Wis., La Crosse, Wis., and Superior, Wis. 

Province of Newark includes the state of New Jersey: Archdiocese of 
Newark, N. J.; the dioceses of Camden, N. J., Paterson, N. J., and 
Trenton, N. J. 

Province of New Orleans includes the states of Louisiana, Alabama, 
Mississippi, Arkansas and western Florida: Archdiocese of New Or- 
leans, La.; the dioceses of Alexandria, La., Lafayette, La., Little Rock, 
Ark., Mobile, Ala., and Natchez, Miss. 

Province of New York includes the state of New York: Archdiocese of 
New York, N. Y.; the dioceses of Albany, N. Y., Brooklyn, N. Y., Buf- 
falo, N. Y., Ogdensburg, N. Y., Rochester, N. Y., and Syracuse, N. Y. 

Province of Philadelphia includes the state of Pennsylvania: Archdiocese 
of Philadelphia, Pa.; the dioceses of Altoona, Pa., Erie, Pa., Harris- 
burg, Pa., Pittsburgh, Pa., Scranton, Pa. 

Province of Portland in Oregon includes the states of Oregon, Washing- 
ton, Idaho, Montana and Alaska Territory: Archdiocese of Portland, 
Ore.; the dioceses of Baker City, Ore., Boise, Idaho, Great Falls, Mont., 
Helena, Mont., Seattle, Wash., Spokane, Wash.; and the Vicariate- 
Apostolic of Alaska. 

Province of St. Louis includes the states of Missouri and Kansas: Arch- 
diocese of St. Louis, Mo.; the dioceses of Concordia, Kans., Kansas 
City, Mo., Leavenworth, Kans., St. Joseph, Mo., and Wichita, Kans. 

Province of St. Paul includes the states of Minnesota, South Dakota and 
North Dakota: Archdiocese of St. Paul, Minn.; the dioceses of Bis- 
marck, N. Dak., Crookston, Minn., Duluth, Minn., Fargo, N. D., Rapid 
City, S. Dak., St. Cloud, Minn., Sioux Falls, S. Dak., and Winona, Minn. 

Province of San Antonio includes the states of Texas (except the Diocese 
of El Paso) and Oklahoma: Archdiocese of San Antonio, Tex.; the 
dioceses of Amarillo, Tex., Corpus Christi, Tex., Dallas, Tex., Gal- 
veston, Tex., and Oklahoma City and Tulsa, Okla. 

Province of San Francisco includes northern California, the states of 
Nevada and Utah, and Hawaii: Archdiocese of San Francisco, Cal.; the 
dioceses of Reno, Nev., Sacramento, CaL, Salt Lake City, Utah, and 
Honolulu, Hawaii. 

Province of Sante Fe includes the state of New Mexico and the diocese 
of El Paso, Tex.: Archdiocese of Santa Fe, N, M.; the dioceses of El 
Paso, Tex., and Gallup, N. M. 

81 



Cfmrti) anfr 



Primarily an institution devoted to the salvation of souls, the Church 
nevertheless performs many secondary functions, one of which is the 
preservation of the social order. She has always thrown her full 
weight against the destruction of society. Ceaselessly has she preached 
the duty of obedience to civil authority, respect for property rights and 
respect for human dignity. 

The religious, social and political upheaval of the sixteenth century, 
known as the Reformation (1517-1648), destroyed Christian unity, and 
bitter antagonisms arose. During the eighteenth and nineteenth cen- 
turies the obvious opposition to Catholicism declined. Formerly the 
Church was reprobated for her form of worship, her sacraments ana 
her credence in miracles. With the rise of the Protestant states to 
power and leadership and what was thought to be the decline of the 
Catholic countries, a more tolerant and patronizing attitude was assumed. 
The twentieth century, however, has brought many problems and difficul- 
ties superficially blamable on the first World War but remotely traceable 
to the principles forming the basis of the anti-Catholic culture. Confused 
and bewildered at the blow struck their boasted superiority these forces 
have now been confronted with the definite Catholic political, social and 
economic philosophy which they have so long disregarded. That they 
will embrace the Catholic teaching seems too sanguine a hope. That 
there is need for a united Christian front to oppose the attacks of a 
pagan Socialism and Communism has been pointed out by Pope Pius 
XI and Pope Pius XII in their encyclicals. The Church will continue its 
opposition to these, as well as to extreme Nationalism. 

The Catholic citizen is in conscience bound to respect and obey the duly 
constituted authority provided faith and morals are thereby not endan- 
gered. Under no circumstances may the Church be subjugated by the 
State. Whatever their form may be, states are not conceded the right 
to force the observance of immoral or irreligious laws upon a people. 
That there is grave danger that certain states encroach upon the realm 
of faith and morals the following record for 1941 testifies. 

of the Benedictine Missionary Con- 
gregation of St. Ottilien were closed 
in the spring. Two houses of the 
Jesuits in Muenster were expropri- 
ated in July, and the priests and 
Brothers banished from Westphalia. 
The famed liturgical center at Ma- 
ria-Laach was confiscated, only the 
Abbot and five elderly priests and 
Brothers being permitted to remain. 
Younger members of the orders 
were conscripted for military serv- 



GERMANY 

War had increased the ills of the 
Church in Germany. Oppression by 
the State continued, though millions 
of German Catholics were bearing 
arms for their country, forced to 
sacrifice their blood and lives. Dur- 
ing the year numerous Church prop- 
erties were seized. The Swiss Bene- 
dictine Fathers were evicted from 
Bregenz, Austria, Jan, 3., All houses 



ice. Some of the monasteries were 
used as military hospitals. Where 
churches were attached to religious 
institutions they were closed; 
schools were taken over for opera- 
tion by the State. To date, more 
than 25 orders of men and women 
had been affected by the Nazi seiz- 
ure of some 70 abbeys, seminaries, 
convents and other religious houses, 
about one-third m Germany and the 
others in former Austria. It was 
estimated that 1,100 priests of Ger- 
man, Austrian, Czech, Dutch and 
Polish nationality were in Nazi con- 
centration camps. Of these the ma- 
jority were Poles and about 25 were 
Germans. By Nazi decree in 1941 
those fit to work were not to be 
permitted to enter religious orders. 

A pastoral of Archbishop Groeber 
of Freiburg-im-Breisgau early in 
1941 said these last years had 
brought to German Catholics "great 
changes, restrictions and ruin al- 
most without precedent," that when 
unity and concord were most need- 
ed in the nation, difficulties caused 
by non-Christian conceptions and 
principles had increased, and religi- 
ous convictions honored by millions 
and millions of German forefathers 
were despised. Wrongs against 
honor, against God, against the sal- 
vation of souls and against the 
Christian future of a people cannot 
be met, he said, by resignation 
without defense. The German hier- 
archy meeting at Fulda in June is- 
sued a joint pastoral letter which 
they succeeded in making public, 
declaring the very existence of 
Christianity was threatened by Na- 
zism, and specifically referring to 
suppression of Catholic papers, clos- 
ing of religious houses, prohibition 
of religious instruction and the 
propaganda for apostasy carried on 
chiefly by circulation of leaflets 
stating that one must decide "to 
be either a Christian or a German." 

On July 14 Count von Galen, 
Bishop of Muenster, telegraphed the 
Minister of the Reich denouncing 
the Gestapo confiscation of proper- 
ties and eviction of families in 
Muenster which was then undergo- 
ing severe enemy air raids, and 



asking protection from their arbi- 
trary action. Dr. Lammers replied 
that he had turned the matter over 
to the Chief of German Police for 
further action. The Bishop then 
addressed a letter to Dr. Lammers 
stating that it was from this secret 
State Police that he had asked pro- 
tection, and warning that domestic 
enemies were ruining people and 
fatherland. He enclosed copies of 
two sermons he had delivered 
against the persecutory methods of 
the Gestapo. Later he delivered a 
third sermon. These were widely 
circulated and created such a stir 
that it is reported Himmler sought 
to have him seized but Hitler de- 
cided against such action, knowing 
the Bishop's immense influence. His 
denunciation of injustices that cried 
to heaven included the secret kill- 
ing of those deemed socially unfit, 
patients having vanished from hos- 
pitals and asylums. In fact, the 
Bishop asserted, with the consent 
of national leaders all the com- 
mandments of Christian morals 
were being regularly broken, as in 
this instance, by murder, and also 
by idolatry, the Sabbath being dis- 
regarded, by adultery, soldiers be- 
ing urged to become "war fathers," 
and by theft, persons in command 
enriching themselves by appropri- 
ated property. He called on all 
Christians to stand fast, with the 
assurance that in the last resort 
God will judge. In August Bishop 
Bornewasser of Trier delivered a 
sermon against Gestapo expulsion 
of religious from his diocese, and 
stated these lawless agressions 
were "laying the axe to the root 
of the state." 

At the end of the year, "Nord- 
land," organ of the so-called "God- 
believers," Nazis not affiliated with 
any church, set forth nine points 
which it stated constitute the Na- 
tional Socialist "Creed." According 
to the statement, "We National So- 
cialists believe in :(1) the Divine; 
(2) the unity of the universe; (3) 
Mother Earth; (4) destiny; (5) the 
creative power of blood; (6) our 
people and its mission; (7) our 
Fuehrer; (8) the National Socialist 



83 



Community of the People; (9) our- 
selves." The document as a whole 
makes it clear that the Divine does 
not signii'y a personal God. On this 
neo-paganism the Nazis would build 
the National Reich's Church of Ger- 
many. 

BELGIUM 

Since the first days of the Ger- 
man occupation, all meetings and 
activities of Catholic organizations 
in Belgium were forbidden, and 
Gestapo agents searched their head- 
quarters, and residences of bishops 
and priests and carried away many 
documents. The press was under 
rigorous control by Nazi authorities 
and in the Brussels newspaper, 
"Soir," it was stated that "the new 
order can neither recognize nor 
tolerate a Catholic party nor Catho- 
lic syndicates nor Catholic econo- 
mic institutions," and will not per- 
mit any "resistance to the National 
Socialist revolution in the form oi" 
confessional schools where confes- 
sional youth organizations refuse to 
accept the discipline asked from 
everyone." In the state universities 
of Ghent and Liege the National 
Socialist spirit was injected into 
lecture courses. At Louvain sev- 
eral professors known for their sup- 
port of Catholic social teaching 
were dismissed, but attempts to in- 
filtrate Nazi doctrines in the insti- 
tution met with firm opposition 
from Cardinal Van Roey, Primate 
of Belgium. 

In a pastoral issued in July the 
Cardinal called upon his people to 
bear up under steadily increasing 
physical and moral sufferings, "re- 
strictions imposed everywhere and 
in everything," deprivation of the 
necessities of life, and constant 
worry. In an address at a Jo cist 
Congress he declared that the 
Church adapts herself to any tol- 
erable regime that maintains and 
safeguards her liberties but cannot 
adapt herself if a regime violates 
the rights of conscience. "Actually," 
he said, "there is a threat to the 
liberty of the Church; there is a 
threat to the sacred rights of con- 
science We have a duty of con- 



science to combat and to strive for 

the defeat of these dangers 

Reason, good sense, both direct us 
towards confidence, towards resist- 
ance; for we have assurance that 
our country will be restored, that 
it will rise again." 

The Jocists had abandoned all ex- 
ternal manifestations, but worked 
constantly for the needy, obtaining 
food and clothing, seeking missing 
members of families, or going from 
door to door to announce the time 
and place of church services, which 
information could no longer be print- 
ed in Belgium. The work of restor- 
ing 140,326 private residences, dam- 
aged in the 18-day invasion, and re- 
building some of the 9,832 destroy- 
ed, was going forward, as was re- 
storation of 2,853 industrial proper- 
ties and 3,060 public buildings dam- 
aged or destroyed and 1,455 bridges, 
locks and other public works. Pro- 
duction and consumption were rig- 
idly controlled by decree, and labor 
was requisitioned for Germany. 
Food was so scarce, rations became 
nominal and many faced starvation. 

King Leopold III, a voluntary 
prisoner in the Chateau of Laeken, 
near Brussels, morganatically mar- 
ried, on Sept. 11, Mile. Marie Lil- 
lian Baels, daughter of a former 
Belgian Minister of Agriculture. 
Queen Astrid died in 1935. 

NETHERLANDS 

On Jan. 26, 1941, the Catholic 
hierarchy of the Netherlands issued 
a joint pastoral which was secretly 
circulated and read from all pul- 
pits, reminding that regulations 
against Catholic participation in 
Liberal, Socialist, Communist and 
National Socialist movements, ex- 
pounded in 1940, remained "fully 
and totally in force" and that par- 
ticipants would be refused the last 
sacraments and Catholic burial. 
Moreover, they added: "With ref- 
erence to the National Socialist 
movement, we must emphasize with 
greater insistency what we said 
previously, because since that time 
everyone has been able to compre- 
hend with increasing clarity that 
this movement not only threatens 
the Church in the free exercise of 



84 



her essential mission, but also con- 
stitutes a grave danger to those 
belonging to this movement, In ev- 
erything that pertains to the tul- 
filment of their duties as Christ- 
ians." During the year a severe 
blow struck at the Church in the 
suspension of all activities of the 
council of the Roman Catholic 
Workers' Union, with 200,000 mem- 
bers, and their replacement by a 
Nazi Commissar was taken cogni- 
zance of by the Bishops in another 
pastoral, which stated: 

"We have long maintained silence, 
that Is to say, publicly, about the 
many injustices to which we Catho- 
lics have been submitted during re- 
cent months. We have been for- 
bidden to hold collections, even 
among those of our own faith, for 
our own charitable and cultural in- 
stitutions, so that their activities 
and very existence are threatened. 
Our Catholic broadcast, for which 
we made so many sacrifices for so 
many years, has been taken away 
from us. Our Catholic daily press 
has either been suspended or has 
been so limited in its freedom of 
expression, that it is hardly possi- 
ble any longer to speak of a Catho- 
lic press. The religious, to whom 
so many parents wish to entrust the 
education of their children, have 
had their salaries cut by 40 per 
cent, which has hit them hard; 
some of them will find it difficult 
to fulfill their financial obligations; 
in any case, they will no longer be 
able to support the many charities 
for which appeals were made in the 
first place to them. Many priests 
and members of religious communi- 
ties are no longer allowed to be 
heads of schools, not because they 
do not possess the necessary and 
lawful qualifications, but because 
they are priests and members of 
religious communities. Under a de- 
cree concerning non-commercial so- 
cieties and institutions, some of 
our institutions have been com- 
pelled to pay a very high levy 

Youth clubs, such as the Catholic 
Scouts, the Young Guard and the 
Crusade, have simply been disband- 
ed. But now something has hap- 



pened about which we may no long- 
er be silent without betraying our 

spiritual office The Catholic 

Workers* Union is forced into the 
service of the National Socialist 
movement, it becomes, in fact, one 
of its organizations. . . . For this rea- 
son the Holy Sacraments must be 
refused to those who remain mem- 
bers of any of the organizations affi- 
liated with the Catholic Workers' 
Union in its new guise. Beloved 
members of the Roman Catholic 
Workers Union, beloved Brethren: 
it is with hearts bleeding that we 
have said all this to you. We un- 
derstand so well the sacrifices de- 
manded of you. But the salvation 
of your immortal souls is at 
stake. . . ." 

The courage of their Bishops 
strengthened the spirit of the Butch 
people, and their spiritual fervor 
was renewed. 

YUGOSLAVIA 

The Kingdom of the Serbs, Croats 
and Slovenes, known as Yugoslavia, 
came under Nazi control in April, 
1941. A kingdom was established 
in Croatia, with. Aimone, Duke of 
Spoleto, nephew of King Victor Em- 
manuel of Italy, as King. Serbia 
and Slovenia became German. 

The Germanization of Slovenia 
was ruthlessly carried out. The in- 
habitants were a religious and 
highly cultured people, 97 per cent 
Catholic, their land adorned with 
many churches. Immediately after 
Nazi occupation the Gestapo were 
installed and local authorities were 
told that priests there must cease 
their activities and if there were 
need for clergymen German priests 
would be supplied. The Slovenian 
priests were then systematically 
imprisoned and expelled; in the 
Diocese of Ljubljana, for instance, 
which had about 200 priests, 105 
were imprisoned in the Women's 
Reformatory at Lesce, with crim- 
inals and prostitutes, and about 60 
had been expelled by May 16. Par- 
ish houses were looted and paro- 
chial funds confiscated, sacred ves- 
sels were stolen from churches and 
Sacred Hosts were desecrated. All 
monasteries and religious houses 



85 



were seized and the religious im- 
prisoned or expelle'd. Congregations 
disbanded included Franciscans, 
Jesuits, Capuchins, Lazarists and 
Salesians, Many mayors, jurists, 
physicians and professors were ar- 
rested, the Slovenian attorneys 
were forbidden to practice and pro- 
fessional equipment was taken from 
doctors. In civil service, officials 
were replaced by Germans. Mer- 
chants, tradesmen and industrialists 
were imprisoned and their property 
confiscated. Decrees of seizures 
were issued by the "Commissioner 
for the Promotion of German Cul- 
ture in the Occupied Territory." 
Many Slovenian boys were sent to 
German camps to be instructed as 
Hitler Youth. In the public schools 
instruction was partly resumed on 
May 1, but entirely in German, and 
the day began with the raising and 
saluting of the Nazi flag. 

Forced emigration of Slovenes 
from their native soil reached a 
total of 100,000. The victims were 
sent into Serbia, where malaria is 
rampant and the inhabitants ex- 
tremely poor and primitive. The 
common people were transported in 
mass groups. They were rounded 
up late at night, given ten minutes 
to take the worst of their clothing, 
some food and at most 250 dinars 
(about $4). Houses, furnishings, 
clothing, jewelry, food and money 
were left for the families who came 
from Germany to take possession. 
Driven like cattle to the railroad 
depot, they were crowded into 
freight cars, so they could neither 
stand nor lie down, and the cars 
sealed for the journey 1,000 miles 
southward. The suffering en route 
was frightful. All this had one pur- 
pose, that the Slovenian nation be 
wiped off the face of the earth. In 
Serbia there was great unrest un- 
der Nazi rule. 

LITHUANIA 

A revolt against the Soviet in 
June, 1941, reestablished a sho'rt- 
lived independent Lithuanian Gov- 
ernment, which was smothered by 
Nazi tyranny. With the seizure of 



Lithuania in 1940 the Soviets had 
confiscated all farms larger than 70 
acres, the better buildings, printing 
presses, bank deposits and home 
furnishings, burned patriotic books 
and liquidated the intelligentsia. In 
1941 the invading Germans, making 
war on Russia, seized these prop- 
erties, and did not permit the re- 
turn of influential patriots who had 
fled the Russian terror. The border 
was closed and postal and telegra- 
phic communication with the out- 
side world was not permitted. 
There were about 100,000 homeless 
people in Lithuania and no means 
by which they could be given aid. 
Some 200,000 Lithuanians had been 
deported to the "slow death" of the 
Soviet concentration camps. 

The great majority of the people 
are Catholic and under Russian per- 
secution had grown more fervent. 
During the Soviet regime there was 
a semblance of religious liberty, 
with churches permitted to remain 
open and priests allowed to preach, 
but a close watch was kept on what 
they said. The schools were taken 
over by the Reds and used as an 
avenue of atheistic instruction. 
Communities of Sisters were dis- 
persed and their convents confis- 
cated. The nuns, however, donned 
secular garb and secretly continued 
to teach when possible. Many 
priests were seized and information 
exacted from them about their par- 
ishioners. Under the Nazis their 
persecution continued. In July it 
was reported that the Most Rev. 
Justin Staugaitis, Bishop of Tel- 
siai, and three priests had been 
slain, and 350 priests arrested and 
deported from Lithuania and other 
Baltic States. 

POLAND 

All of Poland came under Nazi 
domination with the German ad- 
vance into Russian territory, iii 
1941. Under both the Soviet and 
Nazi regimes, divided Poland had 
suffered persecution. Godless prop- 
aganda having no effect in Soviet- 
occupied Poland, authorities applied 
repressive administrative and econ- 



86 



ornic measures, churches being 
seized for inability to pay exorbi- 
tant taxes, and workers who at- 
tended church being threatened 
with deportation. Clergy were sev- 
erely restricted and there were many 
priests among the thousands of 
Poles exiled to Siberia, where bit- 
ter cold and lack of food, clothing 
and proper habitation caused fright- 
ful suffering. While the adult popu- 
lation was subjected to physical 
death, the youth faced moral de- 
struction. 

In Nazi-occupied Poland, German- 
ization of the western area incor- 
porated into the Reich had evicted 
about 1,500,000, or 300,000 families, 
from their homes, forcing them to 
seek refuge in the central Govern- 
ment General whose population was 
thus swelled beyond accomodations. 
In March, 1940, according to Gov- 
ernor General Frank, it totalled 14,- 
500,000, of whom 12,000,000 were 
Poles, 2,000,000 Jews, 400,000 Ukra- 
inians and 60,000 Germans. With- 
out money, occupation or household 
goods the plight of these people was 
pitiable. There was neither ade- 
quate housing nor food. Destruction 
of part of Warsaw already necessi- 
tated congested living and its popu- 
lation alone was increased by 400- 
000, to 1,600,000. A quarter of a 
million people were reported on 
soup lines daily. Efforts to send 
desperately needed aid were made 
impossible, despite persistent at- 
tempts by the Holy See. Ecclesias- 
tical administration was practically 
destroyed, with several bishops ar- 
rested, many priests executed or in- 
terned, Church properties seized, 
the Catholic press suppressed and 
religious organizations placed in 
utter dependence upon the will of 
the presiding Nazi official. Church- 
es were permitted to open for Mass 
from 8 to 11 a. m. on Sundays and 
holydays, and from 8 to 9 a. m. on 
week days. Religious instruction 
was limited to 2 to 4 p. m. on Wed- 
nesdays. Moreover, it was reported 
that the moral foundations of the 
people were being systematically 
weakened, by immoral literature 
and theatre, cabarets, gambling 



houses, houses of ill repute and 
even payment for labor in part by 
alcohol. For any trace of Polish 
patriotism citizens were executed. 

RUSSIA 

The fate of the Church in Russia 
under the Soviet regime is indicated 
by the fact that of the thirteen 
Apostolic Administrators appointed 
since 1926, eleven are in prison or 
in exile and information is wanting 
about the other two. The six ec- 
clesiastical jurisdictions of Euro- 
pean and Asiatic Russia have been 
under Apostolic Administrators 
since the Bolshevik revolution, 
when Communists refused to toler- 
ate the presence of a bishop, but 
even this provisional arrangement 
was unsuccessful. 

The Most Rev. Boleslao Sloskan, 
elected Apostolic Administrator of 
Mohilew in 1926, was imprisoned 
in 1927, then exiled to Siberia and 
last reported in Riga, Latvia. The 
Most Rev. Eugene Neveu, of Mos- 
cow, could not be exiled because of 
his French nationality, but was not 
permitted to remain in Russia and 
is now in Paris. The Most Rev. 
Theophilus Matulanis, appointed to 
Leningrad in 1918, was imprisoned 
from 1923 to 1926 and again from 
1929 to 1933 and was last reported 
in exile in Lithuania. The Most 
Rev. Vincent Ilgin, of Kharkov, was 
imprisoned in 1926 and ha's been 
in Lithuania since 1933. The Most 
Rev. Michael Jodokas, Apostolic 
Administrator in Kazan, Samara 
and Simbirsk, has been imprisoned 
since 1929. From the Diocese of 
Zytomir, Msgr. Theophilus Skalski 
and the Vice-Administrator, Msgr. 
Casimir Naskrecky, have been in 
exile since 1932. The Rev. John 
Swiderski, of Kamieniec, was im- 
prisoned in 1930 and exiled in 1932; 
his Vicar, the Rev. Alexander 
Wierzbicki, was imprisoned in 1932 
and as far as known is still there. 
The two Apostolic Administrators in 
Tiraspol have been in prison since 
1930: Msgr. Augustine Baumtrog, of 
the Volga, and Msgr. John Roth, of 
the Caucausus. Of the two Vicars 



87 



ad intenm in this diocese, the Rev. 
Stephen Demurof and Msgr. Cara- 
pet Dirlughian, nothing is known. 

The vast majority of the Russians 
were Orthodox or Greek Catholics, 
and these too have been deprived 
of their ministers. But after more 
than two decades of religious perse- 
cution, some Communist leaders 
acknowledge that "even though the 
Church is driven into obscurity it 
is, however, one of the most power- 
ful institutions in contemporary 
Russia." There is an underground 
religious organization, with serv- 
ices, observances and rites prac- 
ticed in strict secrecy. Yaroslavsky, 
leader of the Russian Godless 
Movement, admitted that there 
were 30,000 church communities in 
existence in Soviet Russia. This 
despite anti-religious teaching in 
the schools and a vast increase in 
the number of anti-religious muse- 
ums. According to Soviet data of 
Jan. 1, 1941, the Godless Union had 
93,061 cells. During the preceding 
year 195,217 lectures had been de- 
livered to more than 6,000,000 and 
a total of 469 anti-religious courses 
were conducted, with 12,380 pupils 
graduated from them. The German 
invasion, begun June 22, 1941, had 
driven Soviet leaders from Moscow 
to Kuibyshev, and brought Great 
Britain into alliance with Russia. 
The United States Government too 
was sympathetic to the Soviet 
cause, aiding financially and with 
munitions. Between aid to the peo- 
ple of Russia and support of Com- 
munism a distinction was made. 

FRANCE 

Assuring his fellow countrymen 
that "all is not lost," Cardinal Baud- 
rillart, rector of the Catholic Insti- 
tute of Paris, urged them to "rally 
around our Chief" and be glad they 
have such a man of honor as Mar- 
shal Petain. Cardinal Lienart de- 
clared without the armistice France 
might have disappeared from the 
map of Europe. A pledge of loyalty 
to the established power of the Gov- 
ernment of France was contained in 



a joint letter of the French hierar- 
chy issued by the Cardinals and 
Archbishops meeting in two separ- 
ate groups: in Paris, occupied 
France, in January, and in Lyon, un- 
occupied France, in February. The 
letter was addressed to the Holy 
Father and after expressing filial 
devotion to him spoke of the 
"wounds of our bleeding, suffering 
and disturbed country," but said: 
"Already the fruits of salvation are 
apparent; souls are opening to di- 
vine light; some endowments es- 
sential to eternal morals have been 
officially restored, and in the do- 
main of social welfare, a wide ap- 
peal has been made to our groups; 
finally, in their distant camps, num- 
bers of prisoners are giving them- 
selves to recollection and prayer." 

This fervor of the French in the 
German prison camps was remark- 
ed by those returned to their fam- 
ilies in large numbers in August, 
1941. The religious life in the 
camps was described as savoring 
of the monastic due to the large 
number of priests and intellectuals, 
many attending daily services and 
lectures on liturgy, theology, scrip- 
ture and canon law. In one camp 
97 priests said Mass daily on 16 
portable altars from 5:45 to 9 a. m. 
There were also vespers, compline, 
evening prayers and Benediction. 
In some concentration camps in- 
credible hardships were endured. 

The Jocists, with 135,000 mem- 
bers, were active in relief work and 
helping the unemployed, and the 
J. A, C. were engaged in the rehab- 
ilitation of French rural life. Their 
principles were to be incorporated 
in the French laws affecting labor. 
Legislation to protect motherhood 
was passed by the Vichy govern- 
ment during the year, and govern- 
ment subsidies were provided for 
free, private and denominational 
schools. A daily salute to the flag 
ceremony, which originated in Cath- 
olic schools, was adopted in all 
French schools. Children from the 
cities where distress was greatest 
were being taken into peasant 
home through placement by the 
Catholic Agricultural League and 



88 



the Catholic Labor League and re- 
muneration by their families. The 
food situation was acute, and great- 
ly handicapped by lack of trans- 
portation facilities. There was an 
effort throughout France to stimul- 
ate vocations to supply the great 
need of priests. The religious solid- 
arity of the people was reported, 
whole villages formerly separated 
from the Church having returned to 
the practice of their religion. 

MEXICO 

Under President Avila Camacho 
the situation of the Catholic Church 
in Mexico was made easier. Though 
laws restricting freedom of religion 
were still in effect, there was leni- 
ency in enforcement and religious 
groups were permitted to carry on 
their activities. The scarcity of 
priests presented a serious prob- 
lem, as in one parish where 22,000 
souls were dependent upon the 
ministrations of the chancellor of 
the diocese. To the students at the 
Montezuma Seminary Mexico looks 
for the future. Though clergy are 
required to wear lay clothing, at 
the great Guadalupe Festival on 
Oct. 12, the Day of the Race, the 
visiting prelate, Archbishop Cant- 
well of Los Angeles, and nearly 100 
priests accompanying him were 
permitted to wear clerical garb and 
provided a special Pullman train 
from the border. The high Mass 
at the shrine and the ceremonies 
of the blessing of the roses and 
the blessing of the flags of all na- 
tions of the Americas were most 
impressive, as was the devout at- 
tendance of thousands of the faith- 
ful. The Eucharistic Congress at 
Chihuahua in June was officially 
diocesan but actually a national 
demonstration attended by mem- 
bers of the Mexican hierarchy and 
many of the clergy from various 
parts of the country, and for the 
first time since persecution of the 
Church in Mexico began, the Bish- 
ops went in procession to the ca- 
thedral for the solemn services, 
which were carried over the radio. 

In May the Central Union of 
Mexican Catholic Action held a 



week of social study to commem- 
orate the fiftieth anniversary of 
"llerum Novarum." In August the 
National Sinarchist Union, a nation- 
alist movement founded in 1937 to 
restore the social order through the 
reestablishment of moral customs 
for the individual and in the fam- 
ily, circulated throughout the capi- 
tal handbills appealing for "the 
union of all Mexicans for the pres- 
ervation of Mexico." Sinarchism 
encourages "passive resistance" to 
governmental impositions contrary 
to its ideals, and is particularly in- 
terested in the peasants and work- 
ers, though intellectuals, people of 
wealth and members of the profes- 
sions are enrolled in the move- 
ment, with a total membership of 
about 700,000. It opposes Commun- 
ism and warns of the Communist 
cells in the offices of the Govern- 
ment and of official commissions. 
Spanish refugees, numerous in Mex- 
ico, were actively Communist. 

In his address at the opening of 
Congress, on Sept. 1, President 
Camacho spoke of the need of a re- 
surgence of spiritual values in the 
world, and expressed his desire for 
a regulatory law on education, 
which would provide "a Mexican 
school based upon tradition, popu- 
lar sentiment and common con- 
sent" Revision of Article 3 of the 
Mexican Constitution as amended 
in October, 1934, enforcing "social- 
istic" education, had been strongly 
urged. Incapable teachers held 
positions for political reasons, Com- 
munist textbooks were used, religi- 
ous instruction was prohibited, 
schools were coeducational and sex 
education was approved. A marked 
increase in juvenile delinquency 
was attributed to it: the number 
of delinquent minors was 1,033 in 
1931 and 2,987 in 1940. In Novem- 
ber the Minister of Education, Oc- 
tavio Vejar Vasquez, sought to as- 
certain the attitude of different so- 
cial groups, of directors of private 
schools and of parents toward modi- 
fying the existing law. 

New hopes for the Church in 
Mexico rose, but reforms remained 
to be seen. 



89 



STATUS OF THE CHURCH 
IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES OF THE WORLD 



Afghanistan Practically all the 
inhabitants are Mohammedans sub- 
ject to the law of Islam. No priest 
is allowed to enter. Population, 
10,000,000. 

Alaska Originally Christianized 
by the Franciscans and Russian 
missionaries, the territory is now 
subject to the ministrations of the 
Jesuits and secular priests from 
the United States. Population, 59,- 
278; Catholics, 32,650. 

Albania (Italian) Friendly rela- 
tions between the Church and Slate 
were established in 1936. The ma- 
jority of the people are Mohamme- 
dans. Population (1938), 1,057,000; 
Catholics, 100,320. 

Algeria Most of the inhabitants 
are Mohammedans. The missionary 
work is in charge of the White Fa- 
thers. Population, 7,234,684; Catho- 
lics, 814,740. 

Andorra All the inhabitants 
are Catholics, living under the 
sovereign rule of the Bishop of 
Urgel, Spain. Population, 5,231; 
Catholics, 5,231. 

Angola (Portuguese) Mission- 
ary work is in charge of the Holy 
Ghost Fathers. Population, 4,000,- 
000; Catholics, 500,000. 

Arabia Once Catholic, the 
Arabs fell into heresy and finally 
became Mohammedans. The region 
is now a missionary territory in 
charge of the Capuchins. Popula- 
tion, 10,000,000; Catholics, 688. 

Argentina Preponderantly Cath- 
olic since the sixteenth century, 
the State supports the Church. 
Freedom of religion nevertheless is 
granted to all. To be elected to the 
office of President or Vice-Presi- 
dent the candidate must be a Cath- 
olic. Population, 13,129,723; Catho- 
lics, 12,018,790. 

Australia The Catholic popula- 
tion has gradually increased since 
1836 when religious freedom was 
established. Population, 7,014,915; 
Catholics, 1,500,000. 

Azores (Portuguese) Adminis- 
tration is subject to the ecclesiasti- 
cal provinces of Portugal. Popula- 
tion, 262,073; Catholics, 262,073. 



Bahamas, Br. W. Indies The 
islands are included in a Prefecture 
Apostolic established in 1929 and 
confided to the Benedictines. Pop- 
ulation, 67,726; Catholics, 3,801. 

Balearic Islands (Spanish) The 
islands are divided into self-gov- 
erning dioceses. Population, 381,- 
594; Catholics, 381,594. 

Basutoland (British) Mission 
work is confided to the Oblates of 
Mary Immaculate. Population, 562,- 
311; Catholic, 146,000. 

Bechuanaland (British) The 
outlook for Catholicism has im- 
proved since the acquisition by the 
British of the territory. Popula- 
tion, 262,756; Catholics, 25,265. 

Belgium (occupied by Germany) 
The population is preponderantly 
Catholic but all religions are toler- 
ated. Population, 8,330,000; Catho- 
lics, 7,968,431. 

Bohemia- Moravia (German) 
Nazism persecutes the Catholic 
faith, and there is a great scarcity 
of priests. Population, 6,804,875; 
Catholics, 4,862,706. 

Bolivia The State recognizes 
and supports the Roman Catholic 
religion but permits the free ex- 
ercise of other religions. Popula- 
tion, 3,457,000; Catholics, 2,779,000. 

Borneo (Dutch) Missionary 
work is in charge of the Capuchins, 
Population, 2,168,661; Catholics, 7- 
584. 

Brazil All religions have been 
equally recognized since 1890. Pop- 
ulation, 45,002,176; Catholics, 40,- 
000,000. 

Bulgaria The Bulgarian Church, 
resembling the Orthodox, sepa- 
rated from Rome for political rea- 
sons. Population, 6,720,000; Catho- 
lics, 44,240. 

Burma (British) Over 80 per 
cent of the people are Buddhists. 
Mission work is in charge of the 
Society of Foreign Missions of 
Paris. Population, 15,797,000; Cath- 
olics, 134,897. 

Cameroon (French) Mission- 
ary work is in charge of the Holy 
Ghost Fathers and the Priests of 



90 



the Sacred Heart. Population, 2,- 
516,623; Catholics, 263,755. 

Cameroons (British) Mission- 
ary work is in charge of St. Jos- 
eph's Society for Foreign Missions 
of Mill Hill. Population, 831,103; 
Catholics, 24,807. 

Canada Oppression of Catho- 
lics officially ceased with the Que- 
bec Act of 1774 but full religious 
freedom was not granted until 1829. 
Population, 11,315,000; Catholics, 4,- 
285,388. 

Canary Islands (Spanish) Dio- 
ceses are subject to the Spanish 
Province of Seville. Population 
286,154; Catholics, 200,000. 

Cape Verde Island (Portuguese) 
The diocese is subject to the 
Province of Lisbon. Population, 
165,000; Catholics, 145,300. 

Celebes, Dutch E. Indies Mis- 
sion work is in charge of the Mis- 
sionaries of the Sacred Heart. Pop- 
ulation, 4,231,906; Catholics, 21,435. 

Ceylon (British) Mission work 
is carried on by the Oblates, Bene- 
dictines and Jesuits. Population, 
5,780,000; Catholics, 443,665. 

Chile Church and State were 
separated in 1925. Population, 5,- 
000,782; Catholics, 3,682,591. 

China Buddhism, Confucianism, 
Taoism and Mohammedanism 
claim most of the population. Pop- 
ulation, 466,785,856; Catholics, 3,- 
250,000. 

Colombia Catholicism is recog- 
nized as the religion of the nation. 
Other religions are granted free- 
dom of worship. Population, 8,724,- 
839; Catholics, 6,880,000. 

Congo (Belgian) Missionary 
work carried on by various reli- 
gious orders is rapidly converting 
the natives. United with the Belgian 
Congo administratively are the Bel- 
gian mandates of Ruanda and 
ITrundi. Population, 10,329,284; 
Catholics, 3,000,000. 

Costa Rica Catholicism enjoys 
the support of the State. All other 
religions may be freely practised. 
Population, 639,197; Caldiolics, 440,- 
695. 

Crete Most of the inhabitants 
profess the Greek Orthodox faith. 
Population, 386,427; Catholics, 800. 



Croatia A kingdom was set up 
in this portion of Yugoslavia after 
occupation by Germany in 1943. 
The Croats are mainly Catholic. 
Population, 4,000,000. 

Cuba The Church is complete- 
ly separated from the State. Free- 
dom of religion is granted to all. 
Population, 4,227,597; Catholics, 2,- 
003,017. 

Dahomey (French) Mission 
work is carried on by the African 
Mission Society of Lyons. Popula- 
tion, 1,289,128; Catholics, 38,307. 

Denmark (occupied by Germany) 
Protestantism was forced upon 
the people shortly after the Refor- 
mation. Of recent years Catholics 
have increased in number. Popu- 
lation, 3,825,000; Catholics, 25,702. 

Dominican Republic Catholi- 
cism is the State religion, though 
other religions are tolerated. The 
See of Santo Domingo is the oldest 
bishopric in the New World. A 
serious shortage of priests is re- 
ported. Population, 1,655,779; Cath- 
olics, 1,580,000. 

Dutch East Indies This group 
of islands comprises Java and Ma- 
dura, Sumatra, Celebes, adjacent 
smaller islands and part of Borneo. 
Mission work is carried on by sev- 
eral religious orders. Population, 
60,727,233; Catholics, 601,570. 

Dutch West indie's These is- 
lands comprise Curacao, Bonaire, 
Aruba, St. Eustatius, Saba and part 
of St. Martin. The Dominicans are 
in charge of mission work in Cu- 
racao, which has a large Catholic 
population. Population, 101,021; 
Catholics, 65,825. 

Ecuador The majority of the 
inhabitants are Catholic. Natives 
in the interior suffer from an in- 
adequate number of priests. Popu- 
lation, 2,921,688; Catholics, 1,140,- 
639. 

Egypt The Church lost most of 
her members during the Moham- 
medan invasion. Population, 16,- 
522,000; Catholics, 156,000. 

England After various persecu- 
tions since the time of Henry VIII, 
the Church is showing a rebirth. 
Population (1931), 37,794,003; Cath- 
olics, 2,206,419. 



91 



Fiji Islands (British) Mission 
work is in charge of the Marist 
Fathers. Population, 210,518; Cath- 
olics, 15,709. 

Finland The country fell with 
Sweden to Protestantism. The gov- 
ernment is very friendly to the 
Church. Population (1938), 3,834,- 
662; Catholics, 3,000. 

Formosa (Japanese) Mission 
work is in charge of the Domini- 
cans. Population, 5,451,863; Catho- 
lics, 7,193. 

France (partly occupied by Ger- 
many) The Church was perse- 
cuted in the eighteenth century and 
Catholicity restored by the Concor- 
dat of Napoleon, 1799. There is no 
State Church. Population (1938), 
41,980,000; Catholics, 29,000,000. 
Bst. pop., Aug., 1940, Unoccupied 
France, 14,027,000. 

French Equatorial Africa Mis- 
sion work is in charge of the Holy 
Ghost Fathers and the Priests of 
the Sacred Heart Population, 3,- 
422,815; Catholics, 587,724. 

French India Mission work is 
carried on by the Paris Foreign 
Mission Society. Population, 300,- 
000; Catholics, 250,000. 

French Indo-China Catholicism 
has been too closely allied to the 
French government to be popular. 
At present there is a movement 
for a native Church. Population, 
23,229,200; Catholics, 1,441,124. 

French West Africa Mission 
work is in charge of the White Fa- 
thers, the Holy Ghost Fathers and 
the African Mission Society of Ly- 
ons. Population, 14,944,830; Catho- 
lics, 200,000. 

Gambia (British) Mission work 
is in charge of the Holy Ghost Fa- 
thers. Population, 199,520; Catho- 
lics, 3,000. 

Germany St. Boniface and Irish 
and Scottish monks evangelized the 
land. Since the Reformation the 
North has been Protestant; the 
South and East have remained for 
the most part Catholic. During the 
Nazi regime the Catholic as well as 
the Protestant Church has been op- 
pressed and neo-paganism is rife. 
Population, 91,584,385; Catholics, 
45,000,000. 



Gibraltar (British) The popula- 
tion is predominantly Catholic. 
Population, 20,339; Catholics, 15,- 
410. 

Goa, India (Portuguese) Secu- 
lar clergy are in charge of mission 
work. Population, 600,000; Catho- 
lics, 346,341. 

Gold Coast (British) Mission 
work is in charge of the African 
Mission Society of Lyons. Popu- 
lation, 3,700,267; Catholics, 103,651. 

Greece (occupied by the Axis) 
Greek Orthodox is the State reli- 
gion but other faiths are tolerated. 
Population, 8,000,000; Catholics, 54,- 
269. 

Greenland (Danish) From the 
eleventh to the sixteenth century 
the people were Catholic; since 
1721 they have been Lutheran. 
Population, 16,630. 

Guadeloupe, Fr. W. Indies The 
Diocese of Guadeloupe was erected 
in 1850. Population, 310,000; Cath- 
olics, 266,357. 

Guam (U. S.) Capuchin Fathers 
are in charge of mission work. 
Population, 23,067; Catholics, 19,- 
045. 

Guatemala Catholicism was in- 
troduced by Spanish missionaries. 
After the revolt from Spain re- 
ligious orders were expelled. While 
Catholicism is the prevailing re- 
ligion, freedom of worship is 
granted. Population, 3,284,269; Cath- 
olics, 1,997,560. 

Guiana, British Mission work 
is in charge of the Jesuits. Popu- 
lation, 337,521; Catholics, 33,998. 

Guiana, Dutch Mission work is 
in charge of the Redemptorists. 
Population, 173,089; Catholics, 30,- 
124. 

Guiana, French Mission work 
Is in charge of the Holy Ghost 
Fathers. Population, 30,906; Catho- 
lics, 23,000, 

Guinea (French) Mission work 
is in charge of the Holy Ghost Fa- 
thers, Population, 2,065,527; Cath- 
olics, 9,925. 

Guinea (Spanish) Mission work 
is In charge of the Missionary Sons 
of the Immaculate Heart of Mary, 
Population, 120,000; Catholics, 49,- 
947. 



92 



Haiti Dominicans Christianized 
the natives in the fifteenth century. 
Though the Revolution destroyed 
the missions, the government now 
supports the Catholic religion. Pop- 
ulation, 3,000,000; Catholics, 2,000,- 
000. 

Hawaiian Islands (U. S.) Mis- 
sion work is in charge of the Pious 
Fathers. Population, 423,330; Cath- 
olics, 116,000. 

Honduras Franciscans intro- 
duced Catholicism which is the pre- 
vailing religion. Freedom is granted 
to all faiths. Population, 1,038,061; 
Catholics, 760,000. 

Honduras, British Religious 
freedom is granted to all. Popula- 
tion, 57,767; Catholics, 31,350. 

Hungary While Catholicism 
has been the religion of the people 
since the eighth century, Josephin- 
ism has caused a certain apathy 
to religion during the last century. 
Priests are needed. Population, 14,- 
733,000; Catholics, 7,131,398. 

Iceland The population became 
Catholic in the tenth century; Luth- 
eran in the sixteenth. Missionaries 
of the Company of Mary are sta- 
tioned there. Population, 122,000; 
Catholics, 300. 

India (British) The majority of 
the inhabitants are Brahmins, Mo- 
hammedans and Buddhists. Popu- 
lation, 365,900,000; Catholics, 4,249,- 
000. 

Iran (Persia) The Church be- 
came Nestorian; now most of the 
Iranians are Mohammedans. Popu- 
lation, 15,000,000; Catholics, 5,813. 

Iraq Christianized in the sec- 
ond century the inhabitants be- 
came Mohammedans in the six- 
teenth century. Population, 3,670,- 
000; Catholics, 73,144. 

Ireland (Eire) Most of the pop- 
ulation has been Catholic since St. 
Patrick evangelized the natives in 
432. Population, 2,934,000; Catho- 
lics, 2,751,269. 

Ireland, Northern In the time 
of Cromwell many Scottish immi- 
grants settled in the north of Ire- 
land, where the population was de- 
pleted by persecution; hence there 
are many Protestants in Northern 
Ireland. Population, 1,279,745; Cath- 
olics, 428,290. 



Italian East Africa (occupied oy 
the British) Established by de- 
cree of June 1, 1936, uniting the 
Italian colonies of Eritrea, Ethi- 
opia and Somaliland in one admin- 
istrative unit. Mission work is in 
charge of Vincentians, Capuchins 
and Missionary Institute of the Con- 
solata. Population, 12,100,000; Cath- 
olics, 55,100. 

Italy The Italian government, 
estranged since 1870, recognized 
the Pope's claim to sovereignty in 
1929. Church and State are now in 
accord. Population, 44,109,000; Cath- 
olics, 43,513,329. 

Ivory Coast (French) Mission 
work is in charge of the African 
Missionary Society of Lyons. Pop- 
ulation, 3,981,459; Catholics, 44,265. 

Jamaica, Br. W. Indies Span- 
iards introduced Catholicism. The 
British government was intolerant 
of the Church until 1792 when free- 
dom of worship was extended to 
Catholics. Population, 1,173,645 
Catholics, 54,000. 

Japan Religious liberty was 
granted in 1889. Population, 72,876,- 
000; Catholics, 283,491. 

Java and Madura, Dutch E. Indies 
Mission work has increased in 
recent years. Population, 41,718,- 
364; Catholics, 103,828. 

Kenya (British) Mission work 
is in charge of the Holy Ghost 
Fathers. Population, 3,365,888; Cath- 
olics, 76,019. 

Korea (Japanese) Mission work 
is in charge of the Paris Foreign 
Mission Society, Benedictines of St. 
Odile, Maryknoll Fathers and the 
Columbans of Nebraska. Popula- 
tion, 23,000,000; Catholics, 200,000. 

Liberia Mission work is in 
charge of the African Mission So- 
ciety of Lyons. Population, 1,867,- 
055; Catholics, 5,805. 

Libya (Italian) Mission work 
is in charge of the Franciscans. 
Population, 888,401; Catholics, 51,- 
148. 

Luxemburg (occupied by Ger- 
many) Nearly all the people are 
Catholic. Population, 301,000; Cath- 
olics, 295,000. 

Macao, China (Portuguese) A 
suffragan diocese of Goa. Popula- 
tion, 200,000; Catholics, 33,047. 



93 



Madagascar (French) Holy 
Ghost Fathers, Jesuits, Vincentians 
and La Salette Missionaries minis- 
ter to the people. Population, 3,- 
800,000; Catholics, 590,000. 

Madeira (Portuguese) The Dio- 
cese of Funchal belongs to the 
Province of Lisbon. Population, 
211,601; Catholics, 150,528. 

MaJaya, British, comprising the 
Straits Settlement, Federated Ma- 
lay States and Unfederated Malay 
States, is embraced in the Diocese 
of Malacca, under the care of the 
Society of Foreign Missions of 
Paris. Population, 5,444,833; Cath- 
olics, 79,730. 

Malta (British) Catholicism is 
the prevailing religion. Population, 
268,668; Catholics, 160,000. 

Mauritius (English) Mission 
work is in charge of the Holy 
Ghost Fathers. Population, 415,402, 
Catholics, 140,073. 

Mexico The Church has been 
subject to the persecution of an 
atheistic government. Population, 
19,848,322; Catholics, 16,000,000. 

Monaco -The Principality is ec- 
clesiastically administered as the 
Diocese of Monaco. Population, 23,~ 
973; Catholics, 20,000. 

Morocco (French) Mission 
work is carried on by the Francis- 
cans who brought Catholicism to 
this region. Population, 6,400,000; 
Catholics, 172,000. 

Morocco (Spanish)- Mission work 
is in charge of Spanish Francis- 
cans. Population, 750,000; Catho- 
lics, 59,669. 

Mozambique (Portuguese East 
Africa) Secular clergy are in 
charge of the missions. Population, 
4,995,750; Catholics, 516,296. 

Nepal Mission work is in 
charge of the Jesuits. Population, 
5,600,000; Catholics, 500. 

Netherlands (occupied by Ger- 
many) The Dutch were Chris- 
tianized in the seventh century. 
In the sixteenth century Catholi- 
cism suffered from Calvinism, Re- 
ligious liberty was granted in 1848. 
Population, 8,833,000 ; Catholics, 
2,293,563. 

New Caledonia Mission work 
is in charge of the Marist Fathers. 



Population, 55,000; Catholics, 28,- 

000. 

Newfoundland The Archdiocese 
of St. John was founded in 1796. 
Population, 291,000; Catholics, 87,- 
000. 

New Guinea (Australian) Mis- 
sion work is carried on by the So- 
ciety of the Divine Word. Popu- 
lation, 560,935; Catholics, 40,000. 

New Guinea (Dutch) Mission 
work Is carried on by the Mission- 
aries of the Sacred Heart. Popu- 
lation, 513,982; Catholics, 32,675. 

New Hebrides Mission work is 
carried on by the Marist Fathers. 
Population, 43,205; Catholics, 3,296. 

New Zealand The Church has 
striven to convert the Maoris but 
in the race wars the missions were 
destroyed. The M arista and Mill 
Hill Fathers are restoring these 
missions. Population, 1,626,486 ; 
Catholics, 187,000. 

Nicaragua Catholicism was in- 
troduced by the Spaniards. Popula- 
tion, 1,133,572; Catholics, 576,608. 

Nigeria (British) Mission work 
is carried on by the African Mis- 
sionary Society of Lyons and the 
Holy Ghost Fathers, Population, 
20,582,947; Catholics, 208,170. 

Norway (occupied by Germany) 
The country was Christianized 
in the tenth century; in the six- 
teenth century Catholicism was 
superseded by Lutheranism. Toler- 
ation was granted in 1845. Popula- 
tion, 2,937,000; Catholics, 3,226. 

NyasaSand (British) Missions 
are in charge of the White Fathers 
and the Society of Mary of Mont- 
fort. Population, 1,679,977; Catho- 
lics, 100,390. 

Palestine The region is still a 
missionary country. The clergy 
have charge of the Holy Places. 
Population, 1,435,145; Catholics, 17,- 
882. 

Panama Catholicism is the pre- 
vailing religion. Population, 650,- 
000; Catholics, 412,467. 

Papua (British) Missionaries 
of the Sacred Heart are in charge. 
Population, 338,608; Catholics, 17,- 
882. 

Paraguay The Catholic Faith 
is recognized as the chief religion 



and is partly supported by the 
State. Population, 1,000,000; Catho- 
lics, 800,000. 

Peru Liberty Is granted to all 
religions but the Catholic Church 
is partly supported by the State. 
Population, 7,500,000; Catholics, 3,- 
678,110. 

Philippine Islands Though 
formerly a solidly Catholic nation, 
the Philippines suffered some de- 
fections from the Faith when the 
Spanish missionaries withdrew af- 
ter the revolution in 1896. The 
then newly established Aglipayan 
sect and non-Catholic bodies in 
general gained adherents. But 
with the arrival of large numbers 
of missionaries, especially Ameri- 
can, since 1921, Catholicism flour- 
ishes among 80 per cent of the pop- 
ulation. Population, 16,000,300; 
Catholics, 12,800,000. 

Poland (occupied by Germany) 
The Catholic religion prevails but 
has suffered persecution since Ger- 
man occupation in 1939. Population 
(1938), 35,090,000; Catholics, 24,300- 
000. 

Portugal Catholicism is the 
principal religion; freedom of wor- 
ship is granted. Population, 7,460,- 
000; Catholics, 5,612,000. 

Puerto Rico (U. S.) The Catho- 
lic religion is dominant but more 
priests and Catholic schools are 
needed to sustain the Faith. Popula- 
tion, 1,869,255; Catholics, 1,700,000. 

Reunion (French) Mission work 
is in charge of the Holy Ghost Fa- 
thers. Population, 210,000; Catho- 
lics, 189,361. 

Rhodesia (British) Jesuits and 
White Fathers are engaged in mis- 
sion work. Population, 1,379,962; 
Catholics, 118,970. 

Rumania The Greek Orthodox 
Church is the State Church. Popula- 
tion, 12,958,269; Catholics, 1,700,000 

Salvador, El Catholicism is the 
prevailing religion; other faiths are 
granted freedom of worship. There 
is a grave scarcity of priests, only 
one to every 12,000 souls. Popula- 
tion, 1,800,000; Catholics, 1,710,000. 

San Marino The Republic lo- 
cated within Italy originated as a 



religious community. Population, 
14,545; Catholics, 13,000. 

S. Thome and Principe (Portu- 
guese) Secular clergy are in 
charge of mission work. Population, 
59,000; Catholics, 21,000. 

Scotland The Church enjoys 
the same privileges as in England. 
Population, (1931), 4,842,980; Cath- 
olics, 614,469. 

Senegal (French) The Holy 
Ghost Fathers are in charge of the 
missions. Population, 1,666,374; 

Catholics, 34,807. 

Seychelle Islands (British) 

Mission work is in charge of the 
Capuchins. Population, 31,486; Cath- 
olics, 24,995. 

Sierra Leone (British) Mission 
work is in charge of the Holy 
Ghost Fathers. Population, 1,768,- 
480; Catholics, 8,148. 

Slovakia Predominantly Catho- 
lic, cordial relations exist with the 
Holy See. Population, 2,414,163; 
Catholics, 1,500,000. 

Solomon islands (British and 
Australian) Marist Fathers are 
in charge of the missions. Popu- 
lation, 139,976; Catholics, 28,108. 

Somali land (British) The in- 
habitants are all Mohammedans. 
Population, 350,000. 

Somali land (French) Mission 
work is carried on by the Capuchin 
Fathers. Population, 44,240; Cath- 
olics, 794. 

Southwest Africa (British) 
Missions must contend with polyg- 
amy and Protestant hostility. Pop- 
ulation, 365,000; Catholics, 12,000. 

Spain Most of the inhabitants 
profess the Catholic religion. 
Church and State have been sepa- 
rated since 1931, Communism 
caused great internal dissension 
and Civil War waged from 1936 to 
1939, with accompanying horrors of 
vandalism, blasphemous outrages, 
and martyrdoms of priests and re- 
ligious. But the cause of the Span- 
ish Nationalists triumphed. Popu- 
lation, 26,000,000; Catholics, 25,000,- 
000. 



Sudan (Anglo-Egyptian) The 
Congregation of the Sons of the 
Sacred Heart of Jesus is in charge 
of the missions. Population, 6,342,- 
477; Catholics, 16,892. 

Sudan (French) Mission work is 
in charge of the White Fathers. Pop- 
ulation, 3,635,073; Catholics, 5,597. 

Sumatra, Dutch E. Indies Mis- 
sion work is in charge of the Priests 
of the Sacred Heart and the Cap- 
uchins. Population, 7,677,826; Cath- 
olics, 27,943. 

Swaziland (British) Servite 
Fathers conduct the missions. Pop- 
ulation, 156,715; Catholics, 4,125. 

Sweden King Gustav Vasa ac- 
cepted the Reformation in 1527 
largely for material considerations. 
Lutheranism is the State Church. 
The profession of the Catholic faith 
was forbidden until 1876. Religious 
orders are banned. Population, 6,- 
341,000; Catholics, 4,031. 

Switzerland Liberty of con- 
science is granted since 1884. Popu- 
lation, 4,216,000; Catholics, 1,677,317. 

Syria and Lebanon Christianity 
has suffered through continued in- 
vasions of the region. Population, 
3,349,600; Catholics, 524,984. 

Tahiti (French) The Picpus 
Fathers are in charge of the mis- 
sions. Population, 19,029; Catholics, 
8,560, 

Tanganyika (British) The 
White Fathers and Benedictines are 
in charge of the missions. Popula- 
tion, 5,260,484; Catholics, 255,182. 

Thailand (Siam) Buddhism is 
the State religion. Population, 14,- 
900,000; Catholics, 62,143. 

Trinidad, Br. W. Indies Under 
British control, the State contrib- 
utes to the support of the clergy. 
Population, 464,889; Catholics, 195,- 
000. 

Tunisia (French) Missionary 
work is in charge of the White 
Fathers and other secular clergy. 
Population, 2,700,000; Catholics, 
194,856. 

Turkey Islamism is the State 
religion. Missions are in charge of 
the secular clergy and Capuchins. 



Population, 17,869,901 ; Catholics, 
41,391. 

Uganda (British) The White 
Fathers are in charge of the mis- 
sions. Population, 3,745,165; Cath- 
olics, 477,119. 

Union of South Africa (British) 
Mission work has been produc- 
ing better results in the last dec- 
ade. Population, 10,160,000; Catho- 
lics, 314,816. 

Union of Soviet Socialist Repub- 
lics The Russian Orthodox was 
the prevailing religion and the 
Church suffered persecution since 
the time of Peter the Great. After 
the Revolution and the establish- 
ment of the Soviet government all 
religious worship was forbidden. 
Persecution ensued and church 
property was appropriated in 1922. 
Anti-God propaganda is carried on. 
Population, 170,467,186; Catholics, 
8,000,000. 

U n i ted States Though perse- 
cuted under Colonial government, 
Catholics now enjoy equal rights 
with their fellow citizens as guar- 
anteed in the first amendment to 
the Constitution. Population, 131,- 
669,275; Catholics, 22,293,101. 

Uruguay Catholicism was in- 
troduced by the Franciscans, 
Church and State were separated 
in 1917. Population, 2,122,628; Cath- 
olics, 1,568,000. 

Vatican City The Holy See ex- 
ercises sovereignty over the State. 
Population, 953; Catholics, 953. 

Venezuela Catholicism is the 
State religion but all faiths are 
granted freedom of worship. Popu- 
lation, 3,552,000; Catholics, 2,456,000. 

Wales There is great need of 
Welsh-speaking clergy. Population 
(1931), 2,158,374; Catholics, 102,921. 
Yugoslavia (occupied by Germany) 
All religions recognized by law 
have equal rights. A concordat 
signed with the Holy See in 1935 
is not yet ratified. Population, lb,~ 
703,000; Catholics, 6,031,156. 

Zanzibar (British) Holy Ghost 
Fathers are in charge of the mis- 
sions. Population, 235,428; Catho- 
lics, 19,137. 



96 



RELIGIOUS LIBERTY IN THE UNITED STATES 

After the war of the Revolution, religious liberty was not granted by 
all the colonies at once. The Continental Congress In 1774, however, 
recommended "that all former differences about religion . . . from hence- 
forth cease and be forever buried in oblivion." Some colonies then re- 
moved the religious restrictions on Catholics. Religious equality did not 
become universal until after the Philadelphia Convention of 1787 when 
the Constitution was adopted. 

Due largely to a memorial presented by the Rev. John Carroll, it was 
provided in the sixth article of the Constitution that religious tests as 
a qualification for any office or public trust be abolished. It likewise 
was provided in the first amendment to the Constitution that "Congress 
shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion or prohibiting 
the free exercise thereof." 

Still, since Catholics were not admitted to any state office unless they 
renounced both civil and ecclesiastical foreign jurisdiction, it was agreed 
to have an ecclesiastical superior in the United States through whom 
the spiritual jurisdiction of the Holy See would be retained but in whose 
office nothing might be found objectionable to national independence. 

In the second quarter of the nineteenth century the Know-nothing 
movement challenged Catholics as "un-American, anti-American and 
absolutely disloyal!" Riots occurred, but the agitation soon died down. 

In the same period Catholics found that the elementary school system, 
controlled by Protestants, constrained their children to participate in 
non-Catholic services. Due to protests, public education then was sepa- 
rated from the control of any religious body. In order to give a Catholic 
religious education to their children, Catholics were forced to establish 
their own parochial schools. 

Relations between the Church and State have been defined at the 
Plenary or National Councils at Baltimore, in 1852, in 1866 and in 1884. 

The Apostolic Delegation was established at Washington in 1893. 

MILESTONES OF CATHOLICISM IN AMERICA 

1000 Leif Ericson, a convert to Catholicism, discovered Vinland. 

1112 Vinland and Greenland became the bishopric of Bishop Gnupsson. 

1492 Christopher Columbus discovered America for Catholic Spain. 

1493 Fr. Juan Perez, O. F. M., offered Mass for the first time in the 

New World. 

1510 Bartolome de Las Casas, first priest ordained in America. Worked 

for the emancipation of the Indians. 

1511 Antonio de Montesinos, a Dominican, worked to abolish slavery 

here. 

1513 Balboa discovered the Pacific, proving America to be a New World. 
1519 By his historic cruise, Magellan proved the existence of a New 

World. 
1528 The Franciscans began to convert the natives in Florida. 

1540 Franciscans began to preach to the Indians of New Mexico. 

1541 Coronado, advised by a Franciscan friar, explored as far as Kansas. 

1542 De Soto, sailing along the Gulf of Mexico, discovered the 

Mississippi. 

1544 p r> Juan de Padilla, O. F. M., was slain by the Quivira Indians of 
Kansas, becoming thereby the protomartyr of the United States. 

1565 The first Catholic parish was established at St. Augustine, Florida. 

1598 The first hospital in the United States was erected by the Cath- 
olics of St. Augustine, Florida. 

1600 Franciscans began to evangelize the California coast. 

1609 Mass was offered on Neutral Island, off the coast of Maine, 

97 



1609. Franciscans from Mexico founded the Mission at Santa Fe. 
1615 Franciscans came to evangelize the Hurons and the Iroquois. 
1634 --St. Mary's, Maryland, was founded by English and Irish Catholics. 
1634 - -Missionaries had converted thousands from Alabama to Virginia. 
1646- -A Franciscan mission station was established on the Penobscot, 

under the patronage of D'Aulney. 

1646 ~~The Jesuits began their missionary work in Maine. 
1665 A number of Indians in the Colony of New York were converted, 
1673 The Jesuit, Fr. Marguette, and Joliet explored the Mississippi. 
1680 Penal laws were generally adopted in the American Colonies 

against Catholics. 
1682 Thomas Dongan, a Catholic, was appointed Governor of New York 

by James II. 
1769 The Franciscan, Fr. Serra, began his missionary work m California. 

Alabama 

1519 Mass was offered at Mobile Bay by Spanish missionaries. 
1702 French Jesuits worked at Mobile or Old Fort Louis. 
1704 The first parish church was erected at Fort Louis. 
1709 Church was erected for Apalache Indians. 

1722 - Parish of Mobile, till now under the Diocese of Quebec, was given 
over to the Order of Barefoot Carmelites. 

1829 The Diocese of Mobile was established. 

1830 Spring Hill College, Mobile, was established. 

1832 Visitation Nuns came to Mobile at request of the Bishop. 
1842 First Girls' Orphan Asylum was opened in Mobile. 
1901 Catholic College for colored was established, 
1940 Population, 2,832,961; Catholics, 55,493. 

Alaska 

1779 The Franciscans, Fr. John Riobo and Fr. Mathias, chaplains of 
Spanish men-of-war first brought Christianity to Alaska. Russian 
Orthodox priests did not arrive until 1794. 

1862 The Oblate Fathers were represented at Fort Yukon by Fr. Seguin, 
who, however, due to harsh treatment, returned to Canada. 

1872 After Americans took possession of Fort Yukon Bishop Isidore 

Glut and Fr. August Lecorre of Vancouver began active mis- 
sionary work. 

1873 Bishop Charles J. Seghers made a survey of the Southern coast. 

1874 Alaska was assigned to the jurisdiction of Vancouver Island. 
1877 The Bishop made a mission survey of the Northwest. 

1878 The Rev. John Althoff became the first resident missionary in 

Alaska. 

1886 Archbishop Seghers was murdered by a guide. 
1886 -The Sisters of St. Anne were the first nuns to come to Alaska. 
18$7 _ TWO Jesuit Fathers, P. Tosi and A. Robaut, took up the work of 

the Archbishop. 
1892 More Jesuit priests and a few nuns had joined the mission and 

had baptized 416 Eskimo children and enrolled forty-five adult 

communicants. 
3894 Pope Leo XIII raised the territory to the rank of a Prefecture 

Apostolic. 
1900 An epidemic supposed to have been wilfully induced from Russia 

ruined many homes and hopes. 
1901 The Jesuits reorganized their missions and established a Church 

at Nome. 
1916 The territory was erected into a Vicariate Apostolic. 

98 



1922 Alaska boasted twenty-two churches, many boarding and voca- 
tional schools for the natives, a number of day schools and eight 
hospitals. 

1939 The number of churches had doubled since 1922, and there were 

30 missions with chapels. 

1940 Population, 72,524; Catholics, 12,650. 

Arizona 

1539 Fr. Marcos de Niza, O. F. M., explored Arizona. 

1629 Spanish Franciscans began missionary work among the Moki 
Indians. 

1699 The Jesuit, Fr. Eusebius Kino, established a mission at San 
Xavier del Bac, near the future Tucson. 

1767 - The Jesuits were expelled. Franciscans took over their ten 
missions. 

1781 Fr. Francisco Garces, O. F. M., was killed with several com- 
panions. A statue commemorating him has been erected at Ft. 
Yuma, California. 

1797 The famous Mission Church of San Xavier del Bac was con- 
structed by the Franciscans. 

1827 Spanish missionaries were expelled by the Mexican government. 

1859 Fr. Joseph Macheboeuf came to Tucson. 

1863 The Jesuits took over the parish and abandoned Franciscan 
Church of San Xavier. 

1897 The Diocese of Tucson was erected. 

1940 Population, 499,261; Catholics, 100,000. 

Arkansas 

1673 Marquette visited the Indians of East Arkansas. 

1689 Other Jesuit missionaries arrived. 

1702 Fr. Nicholas Foucault of the Foreign Seminary worked among the 

Indians. 

1729 Fr. Paul du Poisson, S. J., was killed by Mississippi Indians. 
1803 With the relapse of the missions few Catholics were left in the 

region. 

1843 The Diocese of Little Rock was established to serve 700 Catholics. 
1940 Population, 1,949,387; Catholics, 37,070. 

California 

1595 The Franciscan, Fr. Francisco de la Concepcion, who accompanied 
the voyage of Cermeno, said the first Mass in California, near the 
site of San Francisco. 

1602 Carmelites accompanying Vizcaino celebrated Mass on the shore 
of California. 

1769 The Franciscan, Fr. Junipero Serra, founded the Mission San 

Diego, the first mission in what is now California. He subse- 
quently founded eight other missions. 

1770 The Mission of San Carlos de Monterey was founded near present 

Carmel-by-the-Sea. 

1771 The Mission of San Antonio de Padua was established near pres- 

ent Jolon. 

1771 Mission San Gabriel was founded near Los Angeles. 

1772 Mission San Luis Obispo was established in the present city of 

the same name. 

1776 Mission Dolores was founded at San Francisco. 
1776 Mission San Juan Capistrano was established in the present city 

of the same name. 

99 



1777 Mission Santa Clara was founded in present Santa Clara* 
1782 Mission San Buenaventura was established at present Ventura. 

1786 Mission Santa Barbara was founded at Santa Barbara. 

1787 Mission Purissima Concepcion was founded near present Lompoc. 
1791 Mission Santa Cruz was founded in present Santa Cruz County, 
1791 Mission Soledad was founded near the present city of Soledad. 
1797 Mission San Jose was established near present Irvington. 

1797 Mission San Juan Bautista was founded near present Sargent. 
1797 Mission San. Miguel was established in the present San Miguel. 

1797 Mission San Fernando was founded in present Los Angeles County. 

1798 Mission San Luis Rey was founded near present Oceanside. 

1804 Mission Santa Inez was founded in present Santa Barbara County. 

1816 Mission San Antonio de Pala was established in present Pala. 

1817 Mission San Rafael was founded in the present city of that name. 
1821 With Mexican independence of Spain, California became part of 

the Mexican Republic, which began a policy of interference and 
aggression toward the missions. 
1823 Mission San Francisco Solano was established at Sonoma. 

1835 The missions were secularized and finally confiscated. 

1836 Mexico authorized a petition to the Holy See for the creation of 

a bishopric of California, the property of the Pious Fund to be 

placed at the disposal of the bishop. 
1840 Gregory XVI created the Diocese of Upper and Lower California 

and appointed Francisco Garcia Diego, O. F. M., the first bishop. 
1842 President Santa Ana decreed that properties of the Pious Fund 

be seized and sold, the proceeds therefrom to be incorporated in 

the national treasury. 

1848 Upper California was ceded to the United States. 
1850 The Diocese of Los Angeles and San Diego was established. 
1853 The Archdiocese of San Francisco was established. 
1855 The confiscated California missions were returned to the Church 

by the United States. 

1886 The Diocese of Sacramento was established. 
1902 Diplomatic negotiations between the United States and Mexico 

resulted in appeal to the Permanent Court of Arbitration at The 

Hague for adjudication of claims to the Pious Fund. In compliance 

with provisions of The Hague award, Mexico paid the U. S. 

$1,420,682.67 in extinguishment of sums due as annuities previoxis 

to 1902, and was to pay a perpetual annuity for the use of Catholic 

prelates in California. Since 1932 no payments have been made. 
1922 The Diocese of Monterey-Fresno was established. 
1934 To commemorate the sesquicentennial of Serra's death, 1934 was 

officially declared as Serra Year by the California Legislature and 

August 24 as Serra Day. 
1930 LOS Angeles was erected into an archdiocese and the Diocese of 

San Diego established. 
1937 The city of San Francisco authorized the erection of a heroic 

statue of its patron, St. Francis of Assisi, on a peak overlooking 

the city. 
1940 Population, 6,907,387; Catholics, 1,222,510. 

Colorado 

1858 The first Catholic church was built at Los Conejos. 

1887 The Diocese of Denver was established to cover the state. 

1940 Population, 1,123,296; Catholics, 147,217. 

100 



Connecticut 

1648 Jesuits were expelled and threatened with hanging if they re- 
turned to the colony. 

1818 Religious freedom was established by the new Constitution, al- 

though the Congregational Church remained in practice the State 
Church. 

1819 Fanny Allen, daughter of Ethan Allen, the Revolutionary patriot, 

died as a nun in Montreal. 

1828 The first resident parish was founded at Hartford. 
1843 The Diocese of Hartford was established. 
1940 Population, 1,709,242; Catholics, 633,124. 

Delaware 

1750 Jesuit missions at Apoquinimininck were administered from Mary- 
land. 

1772 The first resident parish established in a log cabin at Coffee Run. 
1792 French Catholics from Santo Domingo settled near Wilmington. 
1816 St. Peter's Cathedral was built at Wilmington. 
1868 The Diocese of Wilmington was established. 
1940 Population, 266,505; Catholics, 34,576. 

Florida 

1521 Missionaries accompanied Ponce de Leon and other explorers to 

the region. 
1549 Fr. Luis Cancer de Barbastro, a Dominican, was slain by Indians 

near Tampa Bay. 
1565 Four secular priests accompanied Pedro Menendez de Aviles to 

the site of St. Augustine. 

1565 Fr. Martin Francisco Lopez Mendoza Grajales became first parish 

priest of St. Augustine, the first established parish in the United 
States. 

1566 Fr. Pedro Martinez, S. J., was slain by the Indians in northeastern 

Florida. 
1573 Franciscans worked in Florida until expelled by the English in 

1763. 
1606 Bishop Altamirano, 0. F. M., of Cuba made official visitation of 

Florida, the first episcopal visitation in the United States, and 

conferred Orders and Confirmation. 
1612 The first Franciscan Province in the United States was erected 

under the title of Santa Elena. 
1647 Three Franciscan missionaries were killed in western Florida, 

near the present Tallahassee. 
1674 Bishop Calderon of Cuba ordained seven priests, the first known 

ordination in the present territory of the United States. 
1693 The Franciscans, Rodrego de la Barreda and Pedro Galindes, jour- 
neyed overland from Apalache to help found Pensacola. Barreda's 

diary of the expedition is most informative. 
1857 Florida was made a Vicariate Apostolic. 
1870 The Diocese of St. Augustine was erected. 
1913 Convent Inspection Bill was defeated in State Legislature. 
1940 . Population, 1,897,414; Catholics, 65,767. 

Georgia 

1597 The Franciscans, Frs. Chozas and Verascola, explored the interior 

of Georgia. 
1597 pive Franciscan missionaries were killed in the coastal missions 

of Georgia. 

101 



1616 First Franciscan Provincial Chapter was held in the United 
States, in San Buenaventura de Guadalg.uinini, in southeastern 
Georgia. 

1655 Franciscans had nine flourishing missions among the Indians. The 
conquest by the English wiped out the missions. During colonial 
days Catholics were forbidden to settle in Georgia. 

1793 French Catholic refugees from Santo Domingo mingled with a 
few Catholics from Maryland after the Revolution. 

1810 The first church, built at Augusta, was placed in charge of an 
Augustinian. 

1850 The Diocese of Savannah was established. 

1893 The Most Rev. Ignatius Persico, O. F. M. Cap., former Bishop of 
Savannah, was created a cardinal by Leo XIII. 

1937 Atlanta was joined to Savannah, as the Diocese of Savannah- 
Atlanta. 

1940 Population, 3,123,723; Catholics, 22,500. 

Idaho 

1842 Jesuits established the Sacred Heart Mission. 

1863 Secular priests were sent from Oregon City to administer to in- 
coming miners. 

1868 Idaho was made a vicariate apostolic. 

1868 School was established by the Sisters of the Holy Names at 
Idaho City. 

1870 Catholics lost most of their missions among the Indians of the 
Northwest Territory, when the Commission on Indian Affairs ap- 
pointed Protestant missionaries. 

1872 Fr. Mesplie was appointed United States Post Chaplain at Fort 
Boise. 

1893 The Diocese of Boise was established. 

1940 Population, 524,873; Catholics, 21,255. 

Illinois 

1673 Fr. James Marguette and Louis Joliet discovered and explored 
the Mississippi River. 

1675 The Mission of the Immaculate Conception was established among 
the Kaskaskia Indians. 

1679 La Salle brought with him the Franciscans, Frs. Louis Hennepin, 
Gabriel de la Ribourde and Zenobius Membre. 

Ig30 j? r , Ribourde was killed by the Kickapoo Indians along the Illinois 
River. 

1710 The warrior chief, Chicagou, after whom the City of Chicago was 
named, defended the Church. 

1765 British conquest of the territory resulted in the banishment of 
the Jesuits. 

1778 Rev. Pierre Gibault championed the American cause in the Revolu- 
tion and aided greatly in securing the states of Ohio, Indiana, 
Illinois, Michigan and Wisconsin for the Americans. 

1843 The Diocese of Chicago was erected. 

1877 The Diocese of Peoria was erected. 

1880 Chicago was made an archdiocese. 

1887 The Diocese of Belleville was erected. 

1908 The Diocese of Rockford was erected. 

1923 The Diocese of Quincy became the Diocese of Springfield. 

1924 Archbishop Mundelein of Chicago was created a cardinal by 

Pius XI. 

1926 The 28th International Bucharistic Congress was held in Chicago. 
1940 Population, 7,897,241; Catholics, 1,892,209. 

102 



Indiana 

1686 Land near the present Notre Dame University at South Bend was 

given by the French Government to the Jesuits for a mission. 
1749 -The Church of St. Francis Xavier was founded at Vincennes. 
1775 Fr. Pierre Gibault aided George Rogers Clark in the campaign 

against the British in the contest for the Northwest Territory. 
1792 Col. Clark accompanied the Rev. Benedict Flaget from Louisville 

to Vincennes. 
1799 The first school in Indiana was built by the Rev. John Francis 

Rivet. 

1834 The Diocese of Indianapolis was established. 
1842 University of Notre Dame founded by the Holy Cross Fathers. 
1857 The Diocese of Fort Wayne was established. 
1940 Population, 3,427,796; Catholics, 356,760. 

Iowa 

1836 The first church was founded by Fr. Samuel Mazzuchelli, O. P. 

1837 The Diocese of Dubuque was erected. 

1838 St. Joseph's Mission was founded at Council Bluffs by Pierre de 

Smet, S. J. 

1881 The Diocese of Davenport was erected. 
1893 Dubuque was made an archdiocese. 
1902 The Diocese of Sioux City was erected. 
1911 The Diocese of Des Moines was erected. 
1940 Population, 2,538,268; Catholics, 301,762, 

Kansas 

1541 The Franciscan, Fr. Juan de Padilla, accompanied Coronado to 
the plains of Kansas where he was slain by Indians in 1544. 

1825 Jesuits ministered to eastern Indians transferred to the western 
side of the Mississippi by the United States Government. 

1836 The Mission of St. Francis Xavier was established. 

1857 Vicariate Apostolic of Kansas erected, under jurisdiction of Rt 
Rev. J. B. Miege, S. J., Titular Bishop of Messene. 

1887 The Diocese of Leavenworth was erected. 

1887 The Diocese of Concordia was erected. 

1887 The Diocese of Wichita was erected. 

1940 Population, 1,801,028; Catholics, 179,645. 

Kentucky 

1775 The first settlers in Kentucky were Catholics. 

1787 The first resident priest, Fr. Charles Francis Whelan, ministered 
to Catholic settlers near Bardstown. 

1808 The Diocese of Louisville was erected. 

1852 The Know-nothing Movement began to be felt in Kentucky. 

1852 The Diocese of Covington was established. 

1855 A Know-nothing mob attacked the Louisville Courier office which 
had defended Catholics and foreigners. German and Irish Catho- 
lic voters were driven from the polls on "Bloody Monday." 

1855 Abraham Lincoln declared against Know-nothingism because it 
discriminated against negroes, foreigners and Catholics. 

1937 Louisville was made an archdiocese. The Diocese of Owensboro 
was erected. 

1940 Population, 2,845,627; Catholics, 207,377. 

Louisiana 
1673 Fr. Joliet, S. J., a member of Marquette's expedition, offered the 

first Mass in Louisiana. 

La Salle completed the discoveries ot De Soto at the mouth of the 
Mississippi River. 

103 



1699 French Catholics founded the Colony of Louisiana. 

1717 The Franciscan, Fr. Anthony Margil, established the first Indian 

mission of San Miguel de Linares. 

1718 New Orleans was founded by Jean Baptiste Le Moyne, Sieur de 

Bienville. 

1721 The first chapel in New Orleans was placed in charge of the 
Capuchin, Fr. Anthony. 

1727 The Capuchins conducted a school for boys. 

1727 Ursuline nuns from France founded their convent in New Orleans, 
the oldest convent in what is now the United States. They con- 
ducted a school, hospital and orphan asylum. 

1793 The Diocese of New Orleans was established. 

1850 New Orleans was made an archdiocese. 

1894 Edward Douglass White, Senator from Louisiana, was appointed 
Associate Justice of the Supreme Court. 

1910 Justice White became Chief Justice of the Supreme Court. 

1910 The Diocese of Alexandria was created from the old Diocese of 
Natchitoches. 

1918 The Diocese of Lafayette was founded. 

1940 Population, 2,363,880; Catholics, 623,132. 

Maine 

1604 The first Mass in the state was offered by the Rev. Nicholas 
Aubry who accompanied Sieur de Monts' French expedition. 

1613 A permanent French settlement was attempted on an island in 
the mouth of the Kennebeck. 

1633 Capuchins founded missions on the Penobscot River. 
1646 Jesuits established a mission on the Kennebeck. 

1648 The Church of St. John was built at Oldtown. This is the oldest 

church in New England. 

1704 French missions were destroyed by English soldiers. 
1724 A Puritan force attacked the French settlements and brutally 

killed Fr. Sebastian Rale, S. J. 
1853 The Diocese of Portland was established. 
1940 Population, 847,226; Catholics, 195,185. 

Maryland 

1634 The English Catholic Colony was established by Leonard Calvert, 

the only colony in the world granting religious liberty. 
1634 The first Mass was offered on the Island of St. Clement in the 

lower Potomac by Fr. Andrew White, S. J. 
1637 A permanent chapel was built at St. Mary's, twelve miles from 

the mouth of the Potomac. 

1649 The Toleration Act was passed by the Maryland Assembly. 

1650 Puritans, persecuted in Virginia, were permitted to settle at 

Providence (Annapolis). They soon took advantage of their po- 
sition, seized the government, repealed the Toleration Act and 
persecuted Catholics. 

1651 Cecil Calvert, the second Lord Baltimore, gave the Jesuits 10,000 

acres for use as Indian missions. 
1658 Lord Baltimore again regained his authority and restored the 

Toleration Act. 
1673 Franciscans came to Maryland under the leadership of Fr. Mas- 

seus Massey, 0. F. M. 

1689 The Protestant Revolution caused repeal of the Toleration Act. 
1692 William and Mary enforced the penal laws against Catholics but 

the practice of celebrating Mass in private houses was tolerated. 
1697 A brick chapel was erected at St. Mary's. 

104 



1770 With the need for concerted action in the coming Revolution, 
Catholics were again emancipated. 

1789 The Diocese of Baltimore was established. 

1790 A convent of Carmelite nuns was founded at Port Tobacco, by 

Fr. Charles Neale, S. J., the first convent in territory then con- 
stituting the United States. 

1808 Baltimore was made an archdiocese. 

1868 The Diocese of Wilmington was founded, and covers a part of the 
state. 

1886 Archbishop Gibbons of Baltimore was created a cardinal by 
Leo XIII. 

1934 Tercentenary of the founding of Maryland was celebrated by a 
field Mass in Baltimore Stadium. 

1939 With the erection of the Archdiocese of Washington, the adminis- 

tration of the see was entrusted to the Archbishop of Baltimore. 
The Most Rev. Michael J. Curley became Archbishop of Washing- 
ton and Baltimore. 

1940 Population, 1,821,244; Catholics, 385,751, including District of 

Columbia. 

Massachusetts 
1688 Ann Glover, a poor Irishwoman, became the victim of witchcraft 

superstition. 
1724 Fr. Sebastian Rale, S. J., was shot down by a Puritan force on 

August 23. 
1732 Although Catholics were not admitted, a few Irish families were 

found in Boston. 

1755 Acadian exiles landed in Boston. 

1756 Exiled Acadians landing in Boston were denied the services of a 

Catholic priest. 

1775 General Washington discouraged the Guy Fawkes Day procession 
in which the Pope and the devil were carried in effigy, saying he 
could not help expressing his surprise that there should be 
officers and soldiers in his army "so void of common sense as to 
insult the religious feelings of the Canadians with whom friend- 
ship and an alliance are being sought." 

1778 Despite Catholic aid in the Revolution the Puritans excluded Cath- 

olics from participation in their governments. 

1779 The Massachusetts Constitution provided for the support of pub- 

lic Protestant teachers of piety, religion and morality. 
1788 Mass was offered aboard Baron d'Estaing's fleet in Boston Harbor. 

1791 Bishop Carroll visited Boston and was honored by the presence of 

Governor John Hancock at Mass. 

1803 The Church of the Holy Cross was erected in Boston with finan- 
cial aid given by Protestants headed by John Adams. 

1808 The Diocese of Boston was established. 

1826 Irish Catholics emigrated to Worcester, Mass., and other parts of 
New England for the purpose of securing work in constructing 
the Blackstone Canal. 

1830 Irish Catholic labor was brought to New England to help construct 

railroads. 

1831 Irish Catholic immigration increased with the failure of the Irish 

potato crops. 

1854 A Know-nothing State ticket was put in office. 

1855 Catholic militia companies were disbanded. The Nunneries' In- 

spection Bill was passed. 

1855 Irish and Canadian Catholic young women were sought as work- 
ers in the cotton mills. 

I860 Portuguese Catholics from the Azores settled at New Bedford. 

105 



1870 The Diocese of Springfield was founded. 

1875 Boston was made an archdiocese. 

1904 --The Diocese of Pall River was founded. 

1911 --Archbishop O'Connell of Boston was created a cardinal by Pius X. 

1940 Population, 4,316,721; Catholics, 2,189,053. 

Michigan 

1642 Fr. Isaac Jogues and Fr. Charles Raymbaut preached to the Chip- 
pewas and gave the rapids the name, Sault Sainte Marie. 

1660 Fr. Rene Menard, S, J., was murdered by Sioux Indians near the 
village of FAnse. 

166$ The Mission of St. Ignace was founded at Michilimakinac by Fr. 
Marquette. 

1679 A mission was founded at the mouth of the St. Joseph by La 

Salle and the Franciscans, Fr. Louis Hennepin, Gabriel de la Ri- 
bourde and Zenobius Membre. 

1701 Fort Pontchartrain was founded on the site of present Detroit 

and placed in command of Antoine de la Mothe Cadillac. The 

Church of St. Anne was built. 
1833 The Diocese of Detroit was established. 
1857 The Diocese of MarQuette was established. 
1882 The Diocese of Grand Rapids was established. 

1937 Detroit was erected into an archdiocese, and the Diocese of 

Lansing was established. 

1938 The Diocese of Saginaw was established. 
1940 Population, 5,256,106; Catholics, 919,121. 

Minnesota 

1680 The Falls of St. Anthony were named by Fr. Louis Hennepin, O.F.M. 
1689 Fr. Joseph J. Marest, S. J., carried on missionary work among the 

Sioux Indians. 

1727 The first chapel, that of St. Michael the Archangel, was erected 

near the town of Frontenac and placed in charge of the Jesuits. 

1732 Fort Charles was built. Jesuits ministered to the settlers. 

1736 Fr. Pierre Aulneau, S. J,, was killed by Indians. 

1839 Swiss Catholics from Canada located near the American strong- 
hold, Fort Snelling. 

1841 Fr. Lucian Galtier built the Church of St. Paul, thus forming the 
nucleus of the modern city of the same name. 

1850 The Diocese of St. Paul was erected. 

1888 St. Paul was made an archdiocese. 

1889 The Diocese of Duluth was erected. 
1889 The Diocese of St. Cloud was erected. 
1889 The Diocese of Winona was erected. 
1910 The Diocese of Crookston was erected. 
1940 Population, 2,792,300; Catholics, 568,653. 

Mississippi 

1682 The Franciscans, Frs. Kenobius Membre and Anastase Douay, 

preached to the Taensa and Natchez Indians. 
1698 Priests of the Quebec Seminary founded missions near Natchez 

and Fort Adams. 

1702 Fr. Nicholas Foucault was murdered by Indians. 
1706 Fr. St. Cosme was murdered by Indians. 

1721 The missions were practically abandoned with only Fr. Juif work- 
ing among the Yazoos. 

3725 Fr. Mathurin de Petit, S. J. r carried on mission work in southern 
Mississippi. 

1728 The Capuchin, Fr. Philibert, came to Natchez. 

106 



1729 Indians angered at French fort building tomahawked Fr. Paul du 

Poisson, S. J., near Fort Rosalie. Fr. Jean Souel was shot by 
Yazoos. 

1730 Fr. Antoine Senat, S. J., was burned at the stake by the Chicka- 

saws. 

1837 The Diocese of Natchez was established. 
1940 Population, 2,183,796; Catholics, 38,812. 

Missouri 

1735 French Catholic miners and traders settled Old Mines and Sainte 
Genevieve. 

1750 Jesuits visited the French settlers. 

1762 A mission was established at St. Charles. 

1764 St. Louis was settled by Laclede. 

1767 Carondelet Mission was established. 

1770 The first church was founded in St. Louis on the site of the pres- 
ent Cathedral. 

1772 Capuchins came from New Orleans and built more churches. 

1826 The Diocese of St. Louis was erected. 

1847 St. Louis was made an archdiocese. 

1868 The Diocese of St. Joseph was erected. 

1880 The Diocese of Kansas City was erected. 

1940 Population, 3,784,664; Catholics, 545,812. 

Montana 

1841 Fr. Pierre Jean de Smet and two others established St. Mary's 
Mission on the Bitter Root River near present Stevensville. 

1845 Fr. Antonia Ravalli, S. J., was placed in charge. His name has 
been perpetuated in Ravalli County. 

1850 The mission was temporarily abandoned. 

1859 Frs. Point and Hoecken established the Mission of St. Peter near 

the Great Falls. 
1866 St. Mary's Mission was re-established. 

1884 The Diocese of Helena was established. 
1904 The Diocese of Great Falls was established. 
1940 Population, 559,456; Catholics, 84,923. 

Nebraska 

1855 R e v. J. F. Tracy ministered to the Catholic settlement of St. 

Patrick and to Catholic groups in Omaha. 

1356 Land donated for a church in Omaha by Gov. Alfred Gumming. 
1857 Vicariate Apostolic of Nebraska erected, under jurisdiction of 

Rt. Rev. James Michael O 'Gorman, Titular Bishop of Raphanea. 

1860 German Catholics in Nebraska City were served by the Bene- 

dictine, Fr. Emanual Hartig. 

1874 Catholics from Boston settled in Holt County at O'Neill. 
1876 Catholics migrated to O'Connor County, so named in honor of 

Vicar Apostolic James O'Connor. 

1885 The Diocese of Omaha was established. 
1887 The Diocese of Lincoln was established. 
1917 The Diocese of Grand Island was established. 
1940 Population, 1,315,834; Catholics, 162,344. 

Nevada 

1861 The first church was built at Genoa. 
1871 A church was erected at Reno. 

1931 The Diocese of Reno was established. 
1940 Population, 110,247; Catholics, 12,153. 

107 



New Hampshire 

1784 The State Constitution included a religious test which barred 
Catholics from public office. Local support was provided for the 
public Protestant teachers of religion. 

1820 The Barber family of Claremont, headed by the father, an Epis- 

copalian minister, became converts. 
1822 Fr. Barber, the minister who became a Catholic priest, erected the 

first Catholic church and school in New Hampshire. 
1836 The Church of St. Aloysius was dedicated at Dover. 
1848 Manchester received a resident priest. 
1877 Catholics obtained full civil liberty and rights. 
1884 The Diocese of Manchester was erected. 
1940 Population, 491,524; Catholics, 170,783. 

New Jersey 

1660 Early colonial history was marred by anti-Catholic bigotry. 

1680 The Catholic, William Douglass, of Bergen, was refused a seat in 

the General Assembly because of his religion. 
1682 Two Jesuit priests visited the scattered Catholics in northern 

New Jersey. 

1701 Tolerance was granted to all but "papists." 
1748 p r . Theodore Schneider, S. J., of Pennsylvania, visited the German 

Catholics of New Jersey. 
175g Fr. Ferdinand Farmer and Fr, Robert Harding worked among the 

Catholics of the state, visiting them in their private dwellings. 
1776 The State Constitution tacitly excluded Catholics from office. 
1803 Augustinian missions were established at Cape May and Trenton. 
1803 A rude plank chapel served the German Catholics at Macopin. 
1814 The first church was erected at Trenton. 

1821 St. John's Church was erected at Paterson. 
1828 St. John's Church was built at Newark. 

1844 Catholics obtained full civil liberty and rights. 

1853 The Diocese of Newark was erected. 

1876 Franciscans, exiled by German "May Laws," opened a monastery 

in Paterson. 

18S1 The Diocese of Trenton was erected. 
1937 Newark was made an archdiocese. The Diocese of Paterson and 

the Diocese of Camden were erected. 
1940 Population, 4,160,165; Catholics, 1,100,409. 

New Mexico 

1851 The Franciscans, Frs. Augustin Rodriguez, Juan de Santa Maria 
and Francisco Lopez, arrived from Mexico, giving the region the 
name of "New Mexico." All three later died at the hands of the 
Indians. 

1597 Ten Franciscans accompanied Don Juan de Onate and established 
a church north of Santa Fe. 

1680 The Indians revolted against Spanish rule and massacred twenty- 
one missionaries, 

1692 The missions were restored under the Governor, Antonio de 
Vargas. 

1848 With the cession of New Mexico to the United States, the mis- 
sions began to prosper once more. 

1850 The territory comprised a Vicariate Apostolic. 

1850 The Diocese of Santa Fe was erected. 

1875 Santa Fe was made an archdiocese. 

1914 The Diocese of El Paso was erected, comprising seven counties of 
New Mexico. 

1940 Population, 531,818; Catholics, 141,201. 

108 



fslew York 

1524 Giovanni da Verrazano, the first white man to enter New York 
Bay, was the Catholic emissary of the French king, who named 
present Sandy Hook, Cape St. Mary, and the Hudson, St. Anthony's 
River. He landed near Rockaway Beach. 

1627 Fr. Joseph d'Aillon, a Franciscan, was the first white man to dis- 
cover oil in this country, at Seneca Springs, near Cuba, N. Y. 

1634 Fr. Isaac Jogues, S. J., and his companion, Rene Goupil, were muti- 
lated by Mohawks. Dutch Calvinists rescued Father Jogues. 

1642 Rene Goupil was killed by the Mohawks. 

1646 Fr. Isaac Jogues and Jean de Lalande were martyred by the Mo- 
hawks at Ossernenon, near Auriesville. 

1654 The Onondagas were visited by Jesuits from Canada. 

1655 The first permanent mission was established near Syracuse. 

1656 The Church of St. Mary was erected near Lake Onondaga. 

1658 Indian uprisings destroyed the missions among the Cayugas, Sen- 

ecas and Oneidas. 
1664 The English took New Amsterdam and supplanted the French 

priests with their own missionaries. 
1667 Missions were restored under the protection of the Onondaga 

chief, Garaconthie. 
1673 Fr. Louis Hennepin, O.F.M., first described the cataract of Niagara. 

1679 The Franciscans founded a mission near Niagara. 

1680 Catherine Tekakwitha, the "Lily of the Mohawks," died in the 

odor of sanctity in Canada. 

1683 English Jesuits came over to New York with the Catholic Gover- 
nor, Thomas Dongan, and celebrated the first Mass on the site of 
the Customs House. 

1700 The Penal Laws were enforced against Catholics. 

1709 The Jesuit Missions were abandoned. 

1741 Because of an alleged Popish plot to burn the city of New York, 
four whites were hanged and eleven negroes burned at the stake. 

1777 At the framing of the State Constitution John Jay proposed an 
amendment to the section insuring religious liberty in which it 
was stated that Catholics ought not to hold lands or participate 
in civil rights unless they swear that no Pope or priest may ab- 
solve them from allegiance to the State. The amendment was 
rejected. 

17g5 The cornerstone of St. Peter's Church, the first permanent struc- 
ture of Catholic worship in the state, was laid. 

1806 The state test oath was repealed. 

1808 xhe Diocese of New York was created on April 8. 

1825 The Erie Canal brought many European Catholics to New York State. 

1825 The second Catholic weekly, "The Truth Teller," was established 
in New York. 

1828 The New York State Legislature enacted a law upholding the 
sanctity of the confessional. 

1847 The Diocese of Buffalo was established on April 23. 

1847 The Diocese of Albany was erected. 

1850 New York was made an archdiocese. 

1853 The Diocese of Brooklyn was erected. 

1855 Franciscans came to Buffalo diocese. 

1856 St. Bonaventure's College and Seminary founded at Allegany, N. Y. 
1868 The Diocese of Rochester was erected. 

1872 The Diocese of Ogdensburg was erected. 

1875 The Most Rev. John McCloskey, Archbishop of New York, was 
created the first American cardinal by Pius IX. 

109 



1880 William R. Grace was the first Catholic elected Mayor of New 
York City. 

1884 - - The Third Plenary Council of Baltimore petitioned for the canon- 
ization of Fr. Jogues. 

1886 The Diocese of Syracuse was erected. 

1911 The Most Rev. John M. Farley, Archbishop of New York, was 
created a cardinal by Pius X. 

1913 Martin H. Glynn became the first Catholic Governor of the State. 

1919 Alfred E. Smith became the first elected Catholic Governor of 
the State. 

1924 The Most Rev. Patrick Hayes, Archbishop of New York, was 
created a cardinal by Pius XL 

1928 -Alfred E. Smith became the Democratic nominee for the Presi- 
dency, 

1930 The Jesuit Martyrs of New York and Canada, Fathers Isaac 
Jogues, John de Brebeuf, Gabriel Lalemant, Noel Chabanel, An- 
thony Daniel, Charles Gamier, and the Brothers, Rene Goupil and 
John de Lalande, were canonized on June 29. 

1940 Population, 13,479,142; Catholics, 3,144,533. 

North Carolina 

1776 The State Constitution denied office to "those who denied the 
truths of the Protestant religion." 

1805 The few Catholics in the state were served by visiting priests. 

1835 William Gaston succeeded in repealing the article denying re- 
ligious freedom. 

1868 Catholics obtained full civil liberty and rights. 

1910 Belmont Abbey, a Benedictine foundation, was created into an 
abbey nullius. 

1924 The Diocese of Raleigh was established. 

1932 Franciscans of the province of the Most Holy Name (New York) 
started missionary work in North Carolina, at Lenoir. 

1940 Population, 3,571,623; Catholics, 11,561. 

North Dakota 

1818 Catholics were ministered to by Canadian priests. 

1823 The American priest, George A. Belcourt, became the resident 

pastor of Pembina. 
1864 Fr. Pierre de Smet visited the Mandans and Gros Ventres, Dakota 

Indians. 
1868 Fr. de Smet passed through the state on the way to his famous 

peace conference with Sitting Bull. 
1889 The Diocese of Fargo was established. 
1910 The Diocese of Bismarck was erected. 
1940 - Population, 641,935; Catholics, 120,457. 

Ohio 

1749 Jesuits on the expedition of Celoron de Bienville preached to the 
Indians. 

1790 The Benedictine Dom Pierre Didier ministered to the French im- 
migrants. 

1795 The Indian mission near Fort Miami was short-lived. 

1796 The French settlement declined. 

1812 Bishop Flaget of Bardstown visited and baptized the Catholics of 

Lancaster and Somerset Counties. 
1818 -The first church was erected by the Dominican, Rev. Edward 

Fenwick, on a site donated by the Dittoes. 
1821 The Diocese of Cincinnati was erected. 

110 



1822 Father Fenwick was consecrated Bishop of Cincinnati. 

1847 The Diocese of Cleveland was established. 

1850 Cincinnati was made an archdiocese. 

1868 The Diocese of Columbus was erected. 

1910 The Diocese of Toledo was established. 

1940 Population, 6,907,612; Catholics, 1.101,242. 

Oklahoma 
1630 The Spanish Franciscan, Fr. Juan de Salas, labored among the 

Indians. 
1700 Scattered Catholic families were visited by priests from Kansas 

and Arkansas. 

1880 Dom Isidore Robot became the first Prefect for Indian Territory. 
1891 The Rt Rev. Theophile Meerschaert, O. S. B., began active work 

as a pioneer missionary. 

1905 The Diocese of Oklahoma was established. 
1940 Population, 2,336,434; Catholics, 64,410. 

Oregon 

1834 Indian Missions in Northwest were entrusted to Jesuits by Pope. 
1839 Fr. Francois Blanche offered the first Mass in the present state 
of Oregon, in Willamette Valley. 

1842 Dr. John McLaughlin, a pioneer called the "Father of Oregon," 

was received into the Church. 

1843 Fr. Modeste Demers came to Oregon City. 

1844 Fr. Pierre de Smet, S. J., established the Mission of St. Francis 

Xavier, near St. Paul. 

1846 The Archdiocese of Oregon City was created. 

1865 Rev. H. H. Spalding, a Protestant missionary, published the Whit- 
man myth to hinder the work of Catholic missionaries. 

1903 The Diocese of Baker City was established. 

1922 Anti-Private School Bill sponsored by the Scottish Rite Masons 
was passed in State Legislature. 

1928 U. S. Supreme Court declared Oregon Anti-Private School Law 
unconstitutional. 

1928 The name of the archdiocese was changed by papal decree to the 
Archdiocese of Portland in Oregon. 

1940 Population, 1,089,684; Catholics, 67,734. 

Pennsylvania 

1673 Priests from Maryland ministered to the Catholics in the colony. 

1682 The Colony of William Penn granted religious toleration to all. 

1730 Fr. Joseph Greaton, S. J., became the resident missionary of 
Philadelphia. 

1730 Catholics increased with German and Irish immigrations. 

1742 William Wapeler, S. J., built the Church of St. Nepomucene at 
Lancaster. 

1745 Mennonites and Moravians aided Fr. Theodore Schneider, S. X, to 
build the Chapel of St. Paul. 

1799 Prince Demetrius Augustine Gallitzin (Augustine Smith), the first 
cleric to receive all Holy Orders in the United States, built first 
church in western Pennsylvania, the only church between Lan- 
caster and St. Louis, Mo. 

1808 The Diocese of Philadelphia was established, with Rev. Michael 
Egan, O. F. M., as its first Bishop. He was consecrated in Balti- 
more by Archbishop Carroll. 

1343 xhe Diocese of Pittsburgh was erected. 

1844 Know-nothing riots in Philadelphia resulted In the burning of two 
churches. 

Ill 



1846 The first Benedictine monastery in the New World was founded 
near Latrobe by Fr. Boniface Winimer, O. S. B. 

1853 The Diocese of Erie was erected. 

1860 Catholic Italians, Poles, Slavs and Lithuanians began to immigrate 
to the state. 

1868 The Dioceses of Harrisburg and Scranton were erected. 

1875 Philadelphia became an archdiocese. 

1901 The Diocese of Altoona was erected. 

1913 The Ukrainian Greek Catholic Diocese was established. 

1921 Archbishop Dougherty of Philadelphia was created a cardinal by 

Benedict XV. 

1924 The Diocese of Pittsburgh, Greek Rite, was established. 
1940 Population, 9,900,180; Catholics, 2,252,820. 

Rhode Island 

1663 The Colonial Charter granted freedom of conscience. 

1719 Published laws nevertheless excepted Catholics from holding pub- 
lic office. 

1780 French chaplains offered Mass for the troops of Rochambeau's 
army at Providence and Newport. 

1783 As the result of the better feeling brought about during the Revo- 
lution, the anti-Catholic laws were repealed. 

1791 French Catholic refugees from Guadeloupe came to Newport and 
Bristol. 

1828 1,000 Catholics were reported in the state. 

1872 The Diocese of Providence was erected. 

1940 Population, 713,346; Catholics, 347,961. 

South Carolina 
1566 St. Francis Borgia sent Fr. John Robel of Pamplona to St. Helena 

and Port Royal to minister to the settlers and Indians. 
1573 -The first Franciscans arrived at Santa Elena in southeastern 

South Carolina. 
1655 Franciscans had two missions among the Indians, later destroyed 

by the English. 

1697 Religious liberty was granted to all but "papists." 
1700 Catholics were not welcomed in the Carolinas under English rule. 
1786 An Italian priest said Mass for twelve Catholics at Charleston. 
1788 Bishop Carroll sent Fr. Ryan to Charleston. 
1820 The Diocese of Charleston was established. 
1940 Population, 1,899,804; Catholics, 12,571. 

South Dakota 

1841 Scattered Catholics appealed to the Bishop of Dubuque for mis- 

sionaries. 

1842 Rev. Augustin Ravoux began to minister to the French and In- 

dians at Fort Pierre, Vermilion, and Prairie du Chien. 

1843 Fr. Augustin printed a devotional book in the Sioux language. 

1867 A parish was organized among the French Catholics at Jefferson. 

1868 p r . <i e Smet visited the South Dakota Indians. 
1889 The Diocese of Sioux Falls was erected. 

1902 The Diocese of Lead was established. 

1930 Tn e Diocese of Lead was transferred to Rapid City. 

1940 Population, 642,961; Catholics, 104,392. 

Tennessee 

1800 Early Tennessee Catholics were served by priests from Bards- 
town, Ky. 

1822 Non-Catholics assisted in building the church in Nashville on the 
site of the present Capitol. 

112 



1837 The Diocese of Nashville was established for 100 families. 
1843 The Sisters of Charity opened a school for girls in Nashville. 
1940 Population, 2,915,841; Catholics, 31,343. 

Texas 

1541 The Spaniard, Coronado, came into Texas with the Franciscans, 

Fr. Juan de Padilla and Fr. Juan de la Cruz. 
1685 The Franciscans, Zenobius Membre and Maximus Le Clercq, and 

the Sulpician, Fr. Chefdeville, accompanied De La Salle to Fort 

St. Louis. They were murdered after his death. 
1689 Four Franciscans accompanied Don Alonzo de Leon from Mexico 

and founded the first mission of San Francisco de Los Tejas on 

Trinity River. 
1703 The Mission San Francisco de Solano was founded on the Rio 

Grande. 
1717 The Franciscan Apostle, Fr. Antonio Margil, founded six missions 

in northeastern Texas. 

1721 The Franciscan Jose Pita was killed by Indians. 
1728 A Spanish colony settled present San Antonio. 
1744 San Francisco de Solano was rebuilt as the Alamo. 
1752 Fr, Jose Ganzabal, O. F. M., was killed by Indians. 
1758 The Franciscans, Frs. Alonzo Ferrares and Jose San Esteban, 

were killed by Indians. 

1793 The State of Mexico ordered the secularization of the missions. 
1813 The missions finally were suppressed. 
1830 Irish priests cared for the Irish settlements of Refugio and San 

Patricio. 

1347 The Diocese of Galveston was erected. 
1874 The Diocese of San Antonio was erected. 

1890 The Diocese of Dallas was erected. 

1912 The Diocese of Corpus Christi was erected. 
1914 The Diocese of El Paso was erected. 
1926 The Diocese of Amarillo was erected. 
1926 San Antonio was made an archdiocese. 
1940 Population, 6,414,824; Catholics, 750,665. 

Utah 

1776 Two Franciscans, Frs. Silvestre de Escalante and Atanasio Dom- 

inguez, came to the Great Salt Lake. 
1841 Fr. Pierre de Smet, S. J., traveled through the region on his way 

to Yellowstone. 
1846 Fr. de Smet's description of the Great Salt Lake Valley influenced 

Brigham Young to settle there. 
1866 The first Mass was said in Salt Lake City in the Assembly Hall 

of the Mormons. 

1891 The Diocese of Salt Lake was established. 
1940 Population, 550,310; Catholics, 17,117. 

Vermont 

1666 The Sulpician Fr. Dollier de Casson offered the first Mass for the 

French at Fort Anne. 
1710 Jesuits ministered to the Indians near Lake Champlain. 

1777 The State Bill of Rights declared that no man who professed the 

Protestant religion could be deprived of his civil rights. 
1793 The discrimination against Catholics was removed. 
1832 A church was erected at Burlington on a site donated by Col. 

Archibald Hyde, a convert. 
1853 The Diocese of Burlington was erected. 
1940 Population, 359,231; Catholics, 110,531. 

113 



Virginia 

1526 Dominicans accompanied the Spanish settlers from San Domingo 
to the James River where a settlement was made at Guandape 
near the future Jamestown. 

1570 Spaniards accompanied by Jesuits from Florida settled Axacan on 
the Rappahannock. Eight Jesuits were put to death by the Indians. 

1641 Penal laws were enforced against Catholics under British control. 

1776 Religious freedom was granted. 

1791 Rev. Jean Dubois came to Richmond with letters from Lafayette. 
The House of Delegates was put at his disposal in which to cele- 
brate Mass. 

1796 A church was erected at Alexandria, 

1821 The Diocese of Richmond was established. 

1850 The Diocese of Wheeling was established, comprising eighteen 
counties of Virginia. 

1868 The Diocese of Wilmington was established, comprising two coun- 
ties of Virginia. 

1940 Population, 2,677,773; Catholics, 47,428. 

Washington 

1837 French and Indian Catholics of the Hudson's Bay Co. were cared 

for by Canadian priests. 
1839 Missionaries at Cowlitz taught the Indians history by means of 

the "Catholic Ladder." 
1840 A log cabin church for Indians was built on Whidby Island in 

Puget Sound. 

1844 The Mission of St. Paul was founded at Colville. 
1846 The Diocese of Walla Walla was established. 
1850 The Diocese of Nisqually was established, with the transfer of 

Bishop Blanchet of Walla Walla to this see. 
1853 The Diocese of Walla Walla was suppressed. 
1907 The Diocese of Seattle was established, with the transfer to 

Seattle of the episcopal see of NisQually. 
1913 The Diocese of Spokane was established. 
1940 - Population, 1,736,191; Catholics, 133,547. 

Washington, D. C. (District of Columbia) 

1641 Fr. Andrew White, S. J., evangelized the Anacosta Indians. 
1774 Fr. John Carroll ministered to the Catholics. 

1789 Erection of Diocese of Baltimore, including Washington in its 
jurisdiction. 

1789 Georgetown College, the first Catholic college in the United 

States, was founded. 

1790 The site of the Federal Government was established on ground 

formerly owned by the Catholic Barons of Baltimore. Daniel Car- 
roll of Duddington parted with the site of the present congres- 
sional buildings for a most modest sum even in those days. 

1791 The French Catholic engineer, Pierre Charles L'Enfant, laid out 

the ground-plan for the Federal City of Washington. 
1791 The Catholic James Hoban became superintendent of the building 

of the city of Washington and drew plans for and supervised the 

erection of the White House. 
1794 _ p r . Anthony Caffrey started to build St. Patrick's Church, the first 

parish church in the new Federal city. 

1798 Poor Clares, exiled by the French Reign of Terror, opened a 

school for girls, assisted by Alice Lalor and her companions. 

1799 _ The Pious Ladies' Convent of Georgetown was founded by Fr. 

Leonard Neale, S. J. They became Visitandines in 1816. 

114 



1802 The first Mayor of Washington, appointed by President Jefferson 

was the Catholic, Judge Robert Brent. 
1806 Guiseppi Franzoni, the Italian Catholic sculptor, transformed the 

interior of the Capitol. Although most of his work was destroyed 

by the British in the War of 1812, the bronze above the Speaker's 

desk and the clock in Statuary Hall remain. 

1832 -Fr. Charles C. Pise was appointed Chaplain of the U. S. Senate. 
1887 The Catholic University of America was founded. 

1939 Washington was made an archdiocese of equal rank with Balti- 

more, and under the direction of the same archbishop. This situa- 
tion is unique in the history of the Church. 

1940 Population, 663,091; Catholics (est), 100,000. 

West Virginia 

1794 Priests from Maryland ministered to the Catholics of the region. 
1833 The first church was erected at Wheeling. 

1833 The Diocese of Richmond was erected, comprising eight counties 

of West Virginia. 

1835 The first church was erected at Martinsburg. 
1838 The Sisters of Charity founded a school at Martinsburg. 

1850 The Diocese of Wheeling was erected. 
1940 Population, 1,901,974; Catholics, 67,950. 

Wisconsin 
1660 Fr. Rene Menard, S. J., ministered to the Hurons who had fled 

to northern Wisconsin. He was murdered at a portage on the 

Wisconsin Rover. 
1665 Fr. Claude Allouez, S. J., founded the Mission of the Holy Ghost 

at La Pointe Chegoimegon, now Bayfield. 
1669 Fr. James Marquette, S. J., labored at La Pointe, and heard of 

the Mississippi from the Indians. 

1669 Fr. Allouez founded the Mission of St. Francis Xavier, near the 

head of Green Bay. 

1670 Frs. Allouez and Dablon established several missions. 

1673 p rs . Marquette and Joliet traveled from Green Bay down the Wis- 
consin River and down the Mississippi. Fr. Andre ministered to 
the Indians at Green Bay. 

1687 Green Bay Mission was burned by the Indians. 

1688 Green Bay Mission was restored and the Mission of St. Joseph, 

near South Bend, founded. 

1762 Suppression of the Jesuits in the French colonies closed all mis- 
sions for thirty years. 

1830 Green Bay Mission was revived. Fr. Samuel Mazzuchelli estab- 
lished a church and a school there. 

1834 Fr. Theodore Van den Broek labored at Green Bay. 
1837 The first Mass was celebrated at Milwaukee. 

1843 The Diocese of Milwaukee was erected. 
1868 The Diocese of Green Bay was erected. 
1868 The Diocese of La Crosse was erected. 
1875 Milwaukee was made an archdiocese. 
1905 The Diocese of Superior was erected. 
1940 Population, 3,137,587; Catholics, 834,879. 

Wyoming 

1840 Fr. Pierre de Smet offered the first Mass in the region near 
Green River. 

1851 Fr. de Smet held peace conferences with the Indians near Fort 

Laramie. 

1887 The Diocese of Cheyenne was established. 
1940 Population, 250,742; Catholics, 32,933. 

115 



Jioctrtne* of tfje Cfjttrtfj 

Jesus Christ founded the Catholic Church to which He gave certain 
revealed truths embodied in what is called the deposit of faith. This 
deposit has a twofold source, namely Sacred Scripture and Tradition 
which together are called Divine Revelation. Holy Scripture or the 
Bible is the Word of God written under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost. 
Tradition is likewise the Word of God, not contained in the Bible but 
handed down by word of mouth and in writing from the Apostles to us 
in an unbroken succession. 

Christ likewise endowed the Church with the authority to guard, in- 
terpret and teach these truths till the end of time. They are such that 
they can be defended by reason. Whenever the Catholic Church teaches 
any of these truths contained in the deposit of faith she uses either her 
solemn or her ordinary authority. A doctrine is solemnly taught when 
contained in one of the following: Definitions of Popes, Decrees of 
General Councils, Creeds, Professions of Faith. There are three prin- 
cipal Creeds or Symbols: the Apostles', the Nicene and the Athanasian. 
An outstanding Profession of Faith is that of Pius IV. The Church is 
also infallible in her ordinary teaching. This is exercised especially 
when dogmas are unanimously taught by the bishops of the whole world. 

The doctrines of the Church are defined, that is, set forth in clear and 
unmistakable language, by the Pope when he speaks ex cathedra, that is, 
as the supreme pastor of the whole Church. Speaking thus about matters 
of faith and morals he cannot err. His definitions become dogmas 
matters of belief. A creed is a summary of dogmas. 

THE BIBLE 

Sacred Scripture, or the Bible, is the written word of God. From the 
beginning the Church has considered the Holy Scripture a treasure en- 
trusted to her keeping, and she has the sole right to explain to us its 
meaning. Sacred Scripture consists of the sacred books of the Old and 
New Testament which the Church declares are inspired, i. e., their 
writers were moved by God to write, and, while writing, were so guided 
by Him that they wrote down precisely what He wished them to express 
and nothing more. This is known as the Canon of Scripture. 

According to Leo XHI's encyclical, "Providentissimus Deus" (transla- 
tion of paragraph 110 of the Enchiridion Biblicum, 1927) : "This is the 
ancient and unchanging faith of the Church, solemnly defined in the 
Councils of Florence and of Trent, and finally confirmed and more ex- 
pressly formulated by the Council of the Vatican. These are the words 
of the last: 'The Books of the Old and New Testament, whole and entire, 
with all their parts, as enumerated in the decree of the same Council 
(Trent) and in the ancient Latin Vulgate, are to be received as sacred 
and canonical, not because, having been composed by human industry, 
they were afterwards approved by her authority; nor only because they 
contained revelation without error; but because, having been written 
under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, they have God for their author/ 
Hence, because the Holy Ghost employed men as His instruments, we 

116 



cannot therefore say that it was these inspired instruments who, per- 
chance, have fallen into error, and not the primary Author. For, by 
supernatural power, He so moved and impelled them to write He was 
so present to them that the things which He ordered, and those only, 
they, first, rightly understood, then willed faithfully to write down, 
and finally expressed in apt words and with infallible truth. Otherwise, 
it could not be said that He was the Author of the entire Scripture/ 1 

The Old Testament Canon includes all the inspired writings under the 
Old Dispensation, whether written in the current language of the Jews 
(Hebrew or Aramaic), or in Greek. For the benefit of Greek-speaking 
Jews in Egypt the books of the Old Testament in Hebrew were gradually 
translated into Greek and became known as the Septuagint. After the 
destruction of Jerusalem, in a Council held at Jamnia (circa 98) it was de- 
cided that all books not written in the sacred tongue (or about which 
there was some doubt due to the loss of the originals), and books written 
outside the holy precincts of Palestine were excluded from the Canon of 
the Jews, thus bringing into existence the present-day Jewish Canon. 
The motivating force behind this decision was the party spirit of the Jews. 

The terms "protocanonical" and "deuterocanonical," though not strictly 
correct, are applied to the books acknowledged, respectively, by the 
Jewish Canon of today, and the Jewish Canon of the Septuagint handed 
down by Christ and the Apostles to the Church. 

Indeed the Council of Trent in its list of canonical and inspired writings 
lists all the books that were acknowledged by all Jews the world over, 
especially in Palestine and Egypt, in the second century before Christ. 
The Septuagint Greek version the version referred to by Christ and 
His Apostles testifies to this fact. 

The New Testament Canon contains the collection of inspired Apostolic 
writings. In making the selection for this Canon the Church carefully 
guarded against accepting uninspired works, apocryphal and heretical 
writings and forgeries. 

The Old Testament consists of: twenty-one Historical Books, relating 
to the history of the early ages of the world, or to that of the Jewish 
nation; seven Moral Books, consisting of prayers and holy maxims; and 
eighteen Books of Prophecies. 

The Historical Books are: the Pentateuch, or five Books of Moses, viz., 
Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy; the Book of Josue; 
the Book of Judges; the Book of Ruth; the four Books of Kings; the two 
Books of Chronicles or of Paralipomenon; the Book of Esdras; the Book 
of Nehemias; the Book of Tobias; the Book of Judith; the Book of 
Esther; and the two Books of Machabees. 

The Moral Books are: the Book of Job, the Psalms, the Proverbs, Ec- 
clesiastes, the Canticle of Canticles, the Book of Wisdom, and Ecclesi- 
asticus. 

The Books of Prophecies are those of Isaias, Jeremias (including Lam- 
entations), Baruch, Ezechiel, Daniel, Osee, Joel, Amos, Abdias, Jonas, 
Micheas, Nahum, Habacuc, Sophonias, Aggeus, Zacharias, and Malachy. 

The New Testament consists of: the four Gospels, or histories of the 
life of Our Saviour, by Sts. Matthew, Mark, Luke and John; the Acts of 
the Apostles, by St. Luke; the fourteen Epistles of St. Paul, viz., one to 
the Romans, two to the Corinthians, one to the Galatians, one to the 
Ephesians, one to the Philippians, one to the Colossians, two to the 
Thessalonians, two to Timothy, one to Titus, one to Philemon, and one 
to the Hebrews; one Epistle of St. James; two Epistles of St. Peter; 
three Epistles of St. John; one Epistle of St. Jude; the Book of the 
Apocalypse. 

117 



Books of the Bible 



The Bible books are seventy-three, 

Whose names in order you now may 
see. 

Forty and six to the Old are given 

Leaving the New but twenty-seven. 
Genesis opens the list divine, 

Exodus follows the next in line; 
Leviticus and Numbers then arrive, 
Deuteronomy fills the mystic five. 

Josue and Judges bring Ruth to the 
fore 

To glean the wheat escaping the 
mower. 

Pour Books of Kings pass quickly 
on, 

Then the two called Paralipomenon. 

Now two from Esdras the future 
probe, 

For Tobias, Judith, Esther and Job. 

Psalms and Proverbs with numbers 
please, 

While good men revel in Ecclesi- 
astes. 

Canticle of Canticles wondrous 
song, 

Sweet with music, lovely and long. 

Next Wisdom opens her lips so 
sage, 

Ecclesiasticus lends a learned page. 
Isaias, the prophet, draws the veil, 
Jeremias weeps, Lamentations wail. 
Baruch and Ezechiel both foretell, 
Daniel and Osee give place to Joel. 

Amos greets Abdias, Jonas sets 

sail, 

To be rudely swallowed by a whale. 
Micheas and Nahum things hidden 

explain, 

Habacuc, Sophonias take up the re- 
frain. 

When Aggeus spoke the temple 
rose, 

Zacharlas and Malachlas the proph- 
ets close. 



.The books of the Old will end, if 
you please, 

With two that are known as Ma- 
chabees. 

From Old to New we hasten on 

To Matthew, Mark, to Luke and 
John. 

The Gospels o'er, take up the Acts, 
A book replete with mighty facts. 
Fourteen Epistles, Paul indites: 
To his dear Romans first he writes, 
Two to the Corinthians were sent, 

One to Galatia, one to Ephesus 

went. 

Philippians and Colossians get ad- 
vice: 

Thessalonians hear from him but 
twice; 

To Timothy a twain with lots of 
love, 

To Titus wisdom from above. 

Philemon and Hebrews his pen en- 
gage, 

Till his hand grows weary, weak 
with age. 

With lifeless finger and sightless 
eye, 

'Twere hard to labor, sweet to die. 

From James a letter in language 
quaint, 

From Peter two that breathe the 
saint, 

Three from the well-beloved John. 

While Jude comes last with only 
one. 

On eagle wings we take our flight 
To the fountain of eternal light, 

Where John -with angels humbly 
sips 

The wonders of the Apocalypse. 
K,t. Rev. Msgr. Thos. S. Duggan, 



118 



Number of Books !n Bible 

An easy way to remember the number of Books in the "Bible is the 
following: Our Lord had 72 disciples. This is also the total number of 
Books in the Old and New Testament. If this number is reversed, we 
have 27, or the number of books in the New Testament. Subtract this 
number from the total and the remainder is the number of Books of the 
Old Testament, if we include the Book of Baruch with that of Jeremias. 

Protestantism and the Bible 

The difference between the Catholic and Protestant Bible arises from 
a difference in authority. The Catholic Church possesses the divinely 
appointed authority to declare which of the Sacred Writings are inspired 
and which are only human documents. Protestantism on the contrary 
which has as a fundamental principle, on this point, the right to private 
interpretation, thereby eliminates any recognized authoritative teaching 
body. Lacking such a teaching body there can be no question of its hav- 
ing a canon in the strict sense of the term. 

The Protestants rejecting Tradition and receiving only the Scriptures, 
nevertheless had to rely on the Church for the list of books which they 
did select. In the beginning the Reformers more or less adhered to this 
canon of the Church. But as private interpretation was their norm, dif- 
ferences were inevitable. The books rejected, in general, were, in the 
Old Testament: Tobias, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Baruch, the two 
books of Machabees, and portions of Esther and Daniel; in the New 
Testament: the Epistle to the Hebrews, the Epistle of St. James, the sec- 
ond Epistle of St. Peter, the second and third Epistles of St. John, the 
Epistle of St. Jude and the Apocalypse. 

When these books were called into question by the Reformation the 
Council of Trent on April 8, 1546, by a solemn decree drew up an official 
list of the books of the Old and New Testaments. This list was based 
on the tradition of the Church and contained exactly the same books 
as were given by Pope Damasus in a decretal of the year 374 by a synod 
held in Africa in 393, during the lifetime of St. Augustine; and by Pope 
Innocent I, in a letter to the Bishop of Toulouse, in 405. The Vatican 
Council reaffirmed this on April 24, 1870. 

Moreover, with regard to the New Testament, the Church was already 
in existence before one book of the New Testament was written. Hence, 
she, and she alone, in virtue of the authority conferred on her by Christ, 
could determine which books were inspired, and which were not. This 
the Church has done. 

With reference to the difference in wording and the use of names be- 
tween the Catholic and the Protestant Bible this is due to the craze of the 
Protestant Reformers to go back to the Hebrew texts, instead of using 
the Greek Septuagint translation. 

The American Revision of the New Testament 

To meet the danger presented by English versions of the Bible which 
altered the true meaning of the Scriptures, the Rheims version of the 
New Testament was printed at Rheims in 1582. This work of exiled 
English priests and educators remained the standard English version for 
Catholic use for 168 years. However, the English language had under- 
gone many changes during these years and there was a pressing need 
for an English version of the Bible more in keeping with the time. 

119 



Recognizing this need, Bishop Challoner, Vicar Apostolic of the London 
District, undertook the task, and in 1750 presented a new version of the 
entire Bible in English. Up to the present we have continued to use 
editions of the English Bible which are, in language and substance, the 
text that Bishop Challoner gave us 190 years ago. Since that time many 
of the words and forms of that venerable text have become obsolete, 
while long and labored sentences and an outmoded method of punctuation 
often obscure the original message of the Scriptures. The need of a 
better vernacular version was recognized by the First Provincial Council 
of Baltimore in 1829 and again in 1858 by the Ninth Provincial Council 
of Baltimore. However, until recent times, the Church in America has 
been too much occupied with other concerns and not sufficiently equipped 
to undertake the task. 

Now in a better position, the Church in America in 1941 presented 
a newly revised English version as the answer to this need. It was pre- 
pared under the supervision of the Episcopal Committee of the Con- 
fraternity of Christian Doctrine. It is the fruit of five years of labor 
on the part of some twenty-seven Catholic biblical scholars employing 
principles approved by the Biblical Commission at Rome. The American 
revision enjoys, therefore, the authority and scholarship becoming an 
improved Catholic version of the New Testament in English. 

While embodying many improvements, this work of American biblical 
scholars is not a new version but a revision of the Challoner-Rheims 
version based upon the Latin Vulgate. While the Clementine edition of 
the Vulgate served as the main source, the readings of this edition have 
been improved by recourse to more ancient texts of the Vulgate. Though 
adhering to the Latin text, the Semitic and Greek peculiarities and 
idioms reflected in that text have been rendered in a sense that is native 
to them. 

As an aid to reading and understanding the New Testament, the old 
verse form and paragraphing have been abandoned, and headings that 
show the main divisions of the books with marginal notes describing 
their contents have been introduced. The new text is arranged with 
one column to a page and in paragraphs instead of the former verse 
form. Verse and chapter enumerations have been placed In the margin. 

It is hoped that the new revision, while primarily made for study and 
exposition, may eventually be adopted for the liturgical use of the Church 
in this country. 

Indulgence for Reading the Bible 

An indulgence of 300 days is granted to all the faithful who read the 
Holy Gospels at least a quarter of an hour. A plenary indulgence under 
the usual conditions is granted once a month for the daily reading 
(Leo XIII, Dec. 13, 1888). 

Prayer before Reading the Holy Scriptures 

O, King of Glory, Lord of Hosts, who didst triumphantly ascend the 
heavens, leave us not as orphans, but send us the Promised of the Father, 
the Spirit of Truth. 

We implore Thee, O Lord, that the Consoler Who proceedeth from 
Thee, will enlighten our souls and infuse into them all truth, as Thy Son 
hath promised. 

O God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, vouchsafe to grant us, accord- 
Ing to the riches of Thy glory, that Christ by faith may dwell In our 
hearts, which rooted and grounded in charity, may acknowledge the love 
of Christ, surpassing all knowledge. Through the same Christ our Lord. 
Amen. (Eph., ill, xiv, xvii, xix.) 

120 



Prayer after Reading the Holy Scriptures 
(Prayer of St. Bede the Venerable; died 735.) 

Let me not, O Lord, be puffed up with worldly wisdom, which passes 
away, but grant me that love which never abates, that I may not choose 
to know anything among men but Jesus, and Him crucified. (I Cor., xiii, 
8; ii, 2.) 

I beg Thee, dear Jesus, that he upon whom Thou hast graciously be- 
stowed the sweet savor of the words of Thy Knowledge, may also pos- 
sess Thee, Fount of all Wisdom, and shine forever before Thy coun- 
tenance. Amen. 

Biblical Calendar 

The year was divided into twelve months, the names of which are: 
Abib or Nisan (April) Tishri or Ethanim (October) 

SiTan M (June) Marhhescevan (November) 

Thammuz (July) Chisleu (December) 

Ab (August) Tebeth (January) 

VeSSSSSry month-every S*eba (February) 
three years. Adar (March) 

The month was divided into weeks of seven days, and the last day 
of each week was called the Sabbath. 

Each day was divided into watches or hours corresponding to night 
and daytime. 

Biblical Coins 

Before the Babylonian exile there is no trace of money but only of 
weights. Gold and silver were weighed in the balance by means of little 
stones, models and examples of which were preserved in the Tabernacle 
(Exodus, xxx, 13), After the exile there is frequent mention of Hebrew 
coins. Pagan coins, too, were used. 

Light shekel, silver 40 cents Farthing (Matt., v, 26) % cent 

Heavy shekel, silver 80 cents Farthing (Matt., x, 29) 1 cent 

Shekel, gold $12.87 Penny (Matt., xviii, 28) ...17 cents 

Manah, silver (Mna) $20.24 Groat (Luke, xv, 8) 17 cents 

Manah, gold (Mna) $323.96 D rac h ma 17 cents 

Talent, silver $1,215 t 51 cents 

as* ^ side) :::::::::!* ^^ '^^^.^^ 

Gerah or Obol 2% cents Tribute Money (Matt., xvn, 24) 

As From 1 to 17 cents 32 cents 

Mite (Mark, xii, 42) x /4 cent Piece of Silver (Matt., xxvi, 15) 

Biblical Weights 

Light shekel 160 grains Light Talent 83 Ibs., 6 oz. 

Heavy shekel 320 grains Heavy Talent 166 Ibs., 12 oz. 

Light Manah Bekah % shekel 

1 lb., 4 oz., 13 dwt, 8 grains Rebah % shekel 

Heavy Manah 2 Ibs., 8 oz. Gerah 1-20 shekel 

Talent or Kikkar 60 manahs 

121 



Biblical Measures of Length 
The unit was a cubit (forearm) divided into: 

Barley Corn 33 in. Foot 10.66 in. 

66 in. Small cubit 13.33 in. 

::::::::::::::::::::5:!8 Building cubit 16 - 00in - 

Span 8.00 in. Large cubit 18.66 in. 

A Sabbath day's journey .1 U. S. mile 
A day's journey. . .33 1-5 U. S. miles 
Ezekiel's Reed 11 feet 

Biblical Dry Measure 

Log 69 pints Hin 1.04 gallons 

Cab 2.76 " Sean 2.08 

Omer 4.96 " Ephah 6.20 

Kor 62.00 gallons 

Biblical Liquid Measure 

Log 81 pints Him 1.40 gallons 

Cab 3.24 " Sean 2.90 

Omer 6.70 " Bath 8.40 

Kor 84.00 gallons 

TRADITION 

The Bible is silent or at least is not clear on a number of matters such 
as the baptism of infants and the exact number of the sacraments, con- 
cerning which the Church follows tradition. 

Tradition consists of the truths of the Catholic Faith revealed by Jesus 
Christ to His apostles and handed down to us through the teaching of 
the Church and the writings of the holy fathers and doctors. 

The Apostolic Fathers are Christian writers of the first and second 
centuries who are known or who are considered to have had personal 
relations with the Apostles and whose writings echo genuine Apostolic 
teaching. Chief in importance are: St. Clement (58-97), Bishop of Rome 
and third successor of St. Peter in the Papacy; St. Ignatius (50-98), 
Bishop of Antioch and second successor of St. Peter in that see, reputed 
to be a disciple of St. John; St. Poly carp (69-155), Bishop of Smyrna 
and a disciple of St. John. The author of the Didache and the author of 
the Epistle of Barnabas are also numbered among the Apostolic Fathers. 

The Fathers of the Church are those "who stood at the cradle of the 
infant Church." They were writers who lived in the first eight centuries 
after the birth of Christ, who led saintly lives, propagated Christian 
doctrines, and suppressed heresy. The unanimous acceptance of a doc- 
trine by the Fathers makes it an article of faith; the unanimous re- 
jection brands it a heresy. The Church recognizes the Fathers as her 
mouthpieces. To be numbered among the Fathers, four qualities are 
required of a writer. First, he must have lived when the Church was in 
her youth; hence St. Gregory the Great who died about 604 is re- 
garded as the last Father of the West, and St. John Damascene who 

122 



died about 754 is considered as the last Father of the East. 
Second, he must have led a saintly life. Third, his writings must not only 
be free from error, but must excel in the explanation and defense of 
Catholic doctrines. Fourth, the writings must bear the seal of the Church's 
approval. Among the Fathers of the Church not acclaimed as Doctors 
(the list of Doctors including no martyrs) are: St. Justin Martyr 
(100-165), a layman and a Christian apologist of Asia Minor and Rome; 
St. Irenaeus (130-200), Bishop of Lyons, who opposed Gnosticism; and 
St. Cyprian (200-258), Bishop of Carthage, who opposed Novatianism. 
The Doctors of the Church include many Fathers of the Church. They 
are ecclesiastical writers of eminent learning, and a high degree of sanc- 
tity, who have received this title because of the great advantage the 
whole Church has derived from their doctrine. Their writings are not 
necessarily entirely free from error. The required conditions before a 
man can be proclaimed a Doctor of the Church are: first, eminent learn- 
ing; second, a high degree of sanctity; and third, proclamation by the 
Church. They are, in chronological order, as follows. 

Name Office Work Dates 

St. Hilary Bishop of Poitiers Opposed Arianism 300- 368 

St. Athanasius .Bishop of Jerusalem . . , .Father of Orthodoxy 296- 373 

St. Ephraem .Deacon Exegete. Liturgical poet of the 

Orient 306- 373 

St. Cyril .Bishop of Jerusalem. . . . .Catechetical teachings 315- 386 

St. Gregory Bishop of Nazianzen Opposed Arianism 325- 389 

St. Basil the Great Archbishop of Caesarea . .Father of Oriental Monasticism. 329- 379 

St. Ambrose Archbishop of Milan. . . , .Founded Christian Hymnology. . 340- 397 

St. Jerome Priest Father of Biblical Science. . . . 340- 420 

St. John Chrysostom Abp. of Constantinople .Golden mouthed reformer 347- 407 

St. Augustine Bishop of Hippo Doctor of Grace 354- 430 

St. Cyril .Bishop of Alexandria. . .Defended the Church against 

Nestorius 376- 444 

St. Peter Chrysologus Bishop of Ravenna . . .Opposed Monophysitism . . 406- 450 

St. Leo the Great .Pope Unified the Church . . . 440- 461 

St. Gregory the Great Pope Began the conversion of 

England 590- 604 

St. Isidore Bishop of Seville ,Welded the Spanish people into 

a homogeneous nation . , . 560- 636 

Ven. Bede English Historian . . . .Most learned man of his day. . . 672- 7^5 

St. John Damascene. ...Last Greek Father Opposed Iconoclasm 676- 770 

St. Peter Damian Cardinal-Bp. of Ostia . . .Reformer 1007-1072 

St. Anselm Bishop of Canterbury. . . . Defended the Church against the 

State 1033-1109 

St. Bernard Abbot of Clairvaux. . . .Opposed the errors of Abelard .1090-1153 

St. Albertus Dominican Friar Master of Dogmatic Theology .1206-1280 

St. Bonaventure Card. Bp. of Albano . .Master of Scholastic Theology.. 1221-1274 

St. Thomas Aquinas Dominican Friar Angelic Doctor ; author of the 

"Summa" 1225-1272 

St. Peter Canisius Jesuit .Leader of the Counter- 
reformation 1521-1597 

St. John of the Cross Co-founder of Discalced 

Carmelites Doctor of Mystic Theology 1542-1591 

St. Robert Bellarmine Cardinal Defined the relations of Church 

and State; upheld the prin- 
ciples of democracy 1542-1621 

St. Francis de Sales Bishop of Geneva Famed for Religious 

Journalism 1567-1622 

St. Alphonsus Liguori. , . .Bp. of San Agata dei Goti . Master of Moral Theology. 1696-1787 

123 



EVERY CHRISTIAN MUST BELIEVE: 



1. That there is one God, a pure 
spirit, Maker of heaven and earth, 
without beginning or end, omni- 
present, knowing and seeing all, 
omnipotent, infinite in perfection. 

2. That there are three persons 
in God, equal, and of the same sub- 
stance: the Father, the Son, born 
of the Father, and the Holy Ghost 
proceeding eternally from the Fa- 
ther and the Son, all three eternal 
in wisdom and power, and all three 
the same Lord and the same God. 

3. That God created the angels to 
be with Him forever, that some 
of them fell and became devils; 
that God created Adam and Eve, 
thes first parents, placed them in 
Paradise, wherefrom they were 
justly banished for eating the for- 
bidden fruit; therefore we are born 
in sin and would have been lost 
had not God sent us a Saviour. 

4. That the Saviour is Jesus 
Christ, the Son of God, equal to the 
Father in all things; perfect Man 
with a body and soul like ours. 

5. That Christ was conceived in 
the womb of the Virgin Mary, by 
the power of the Holy Ghost, with- 
out any man for His father; that 
she remained a pure virgin; that 
during His life He founded the 
Christian religion and offered Him- 
self a sacrifice for the sins of the 
world by dying on the cross to gain 
mercy, grace, and salvation for us. 

6. That after His death and bur- 
ial He rose to life on the third day, 
manifested Himself to His disciples 
for forty days; ascended into 
heaven, where He continually in- 
tercedes for us; whence He sent 
down the Holy Ghost upon His 
Apostles to guide them and their 
successors in truth. 

7. That He is the head of the 
Catholic or Universal Church, His 
Spirit acting as its director; that 
He founded the Church on a rock; 
that it is always victorious against 
the powers of death and hell; that 
it is always One because its mem- 
bers profess one faith, one com- 
munion, under one pastor, the suc- 
cessor of St. Peter to whom Christ 
committed His whole fiock; that it 



is always Holy because it teaches 
a holy life; that it is Catholic be- 
cause it has subsisted in all ages, 
and has taught all nations the 
truth; that it is Apostolic because 
it derives doctrines, mission, and 
succession from the Apostles. 

8. That the Scriptures, Old and 
New Testaments, were deposited 
by the Apostles with the Church, 
who is the guardian and protector, 
interpreter, and judge of all con- 
troversies concerning them; as in- 
terpreted, these Scriptures, with 
the teaching of the Church founded 
on Tradition, must be received by 
all as the practice and rule of faith. 

9. That Christ instituted seven 
sacraments: Baptism, Confirmation, 
Holy Eucharist, Penance, Extreme 
Unction, Holy Orders, Matrimony. 

10. That Christ also instituted 
the sacrifice of His Body and Blood 
as a remembrance of His death and 
Passion in the Mass, where every 
day He is immolated upon the al- 
tar, being Himself both priest and 
victim; that we are united with 
Him, adore Him, give Him thanks, 
obtain His grace and pardon in the 
Mass. 

11. That in the Church there is a 
communion of saints by means of 
which we communicate with the 
holy ones in heaven, give thanks to 
God for His gift to them and beg a 
share in their prayers; that we 
communicate with the faithful in 
purgatory by offering prayers, alms 
and sacrifice to God for them. 

12. That without divine grace we 
cannot make even one step toward 
heaven; that all our merits are the 
gifts of God; that Christ died for 
all men; that God is not the author 
of sin ; that His grace does not take 
away our free will. 

13. That Christ will come from 
heaven on the last day to judge us 
all; that the dead, good and bad, 
shall rise from their graves to be 
judged according to their works; 
that the good shall go to heaven, 
body and soul, to be happy for all 
eternity; that the wicked shall be 
condemned, body and soul, to the 
everlasting torments of hell, 



124 



EVERY CHRISTIAN MUST DO THE FOLLOWING THINGS: 



1. Worship God by faith, in hum- 
bly adoring and embracing all 
truths which God has taught, how- 
ever obscure and incomprehensible 
they may appear to us; by hope, in 
honoring the infinite power, good- 
ness and mercy of God, and the 
truth of His promises, by the ex- 
pectation of mercy, grace and sal- 
vation through the merits of 
Christ; by charity, in loving God 
wholeheartedly for His own sake, 
and neighbors for God's sake; by 
the virtues of religion, namely, 
adoration, praise, thanksgiving, 
oblation, sacrifice and prayer, daily 
if possible. Avoid all idolatry, false 
religion and superstition, including 
fortune-telling, witchcraft, charms, 
spells, dreams, observation of 
omens, all of which are heathen- 
ish, contrary to the dependence of 
the Christian soul on God. 

2. Reverence the name of God 
and His truth by the observance of 
all lawful oaths and vows, by 
avoiding all false, rash, unjust, or 
blasphemous oaths and curses. 

3. Dedicate some notable part of 
his time to divine service, conse- 
crate those days God has ordered 
to be kept holy. 

4. Love, reverence, and obey par- 
ents and lawful superiors, spiritual 
and temporal; observe the laws of 



the Church and State, care for 
children and others under his care 
in both their souls and bodies. 

5. Abstain from all injuries to 
his neighbor's person, by murder 
or other violence; from all hatred, 
envy, and desire of revenge; from 
spiritual murder by drawing him 
into sin by words, actions, or bad 
example. 

6. Abstain from adultery, un- 
cleanness of thought, word and 
action. 

7. Avoid stealing, cheating, or 
wronging his neighbor's goods and 
possessions; give everyone his 
own, pay debts, make restitution 
for damages he has caused. 

8. Avoid wronging his neighbor 
in character or good name, by de- 
traction or rash judgment, or by 
dishonoring him with reproaches 
or affronts, or by robbing him of 
peace of mind by scoffs and con- 
tempt, or by carrying stories back- 
ward and forward, thus robbing 
him of his friends: Restitution or 
satisfaction for any wrongs done to 
him must be made. 

9. Refrain from all desires of lust 
with regard to a neighbor's wife. 

10. Resist all irregular desires 
for the goods of a neighbor, what- 
ever they may be, and avoid even 
internal, unjust actions against him. 



THE SACRAMENTS OF THE CHURCH 

The Catholic Church teaches that there are but seven sacraments, in- 
stituted by Jesus Christ Himself. They are the ordinary channels or 
means of grace for those properly disposed to receive them. The sacra- 
ments of Baptism, Confirmation and Holy Orders can be received only 
once because they imprint a character or indelible mark on the soul. 
To confer a sacrament validly, that is, to produce the effects intended by 
Christ, the one administering it need not be in the state of grace but 
he must intend to do what the Church wishes. 



Baptism By this sacrament we 
are made Christians, children of 
God and heirs of heaven. It is ab- 
solutely necessary for salvation. No 
other sacrament can be received 
before its reception. It is admin- 
istered by means of water. This is 
baptism strictly so-called. If it can- 
not be had, then baptism of blood 
or baptism of desire can suffice. 
Its effects are the removal of the 



stain of original sin, the stain of 
actual sin and the remission of the 
punishment due to sin. It can be 
validly received by infants. 

The ordinary minister of baptism 
is a priest; in case of necessity, 
anyone can baptize by using the 
formula: "I baptize thee in the 
name of the Father and of the Son 
and of the Holy Ghost." 



125 



Confirmation By this sacra- 
ment we become strong and perfect 
Christians, It increases grace and 
strengthens one in the Catholic 
Faith, and cannot be neglected 
without grave sin. 

The bishop is the ordinary min- 
ister of confirmation. 

Holy Eucharist This sacrament 
is the real, true and substantial 
Presence of the Body and Blood, 
Soul and Divinity of Jesus Christ 
under the appearance of bread and 
wine, or either one, or any part of 
either one. At the Consecration in 
the Mass the substance of bread 
and wine is changed into the Body 
and Blood of Christ, a change 
called Transubstantiation. The Holy 
Eucharist is the true food of the 
soul. It helps one to avoid mortal 
sin and to grow in virtue by con- 
ferring and increasing grace in the 
one who receives it worthily. The 
Holy Eucharist need not be re- 
ceived under two species except by 
the priest in the Holy Sacrifice of 
the Mass. 

The priest is the ordinary min- 
ister of this sacrament. 

Penance This sacrament was 
instituted by Christ for the purpose 
of forgiving sins committed after 
baptism. All validly ordained 
priests have the power to forgive 
sins, a power had in virtue of the 
words: "Receive ye the Holy 
Ghost; whose sins you shall for- 
give, they are forgiven them; and 
whose sins you shall retain, they 
are retained" (John, xx, 22-23). 

When receiving this sacrament 
the penitent is his own accuser 
and the priest acts as judge, giv- 
ing a penance in proportion to the 
gravity of the sins. To obtain ab- 
solution it is necessary that a per- 
son be truly sorry for his sins, 
make them known to the confessor 
and make due satisfaction, that is, 
perform the penance imposed on 
him by the priest. The penitent 
must confess all mortal sins which 
he remembers and which have not 
yet been forgiven. Sorrow for sins 
can be perfect or imperfect: per- 
fect, which arises because the 
Supreme Good, God, has been 



wronged; imperfect, which comes 
from other motives, as hatred of 
sin, fear of hell, loss of heaven. 
This sacrament is absolutely neces- 
sary for one who has fallen into 
mortal sin after baptism. An act of 
perfect contrition outside confes- 
sion reconciles the sinner to God 
but still he must have the desire 
to confess his mortal sins. 

The minister of this sacrament 
is the priest. 

Extreme UnctSon This is a sac- 
rament instituted by Christ through 
which those in danger of death 
from bodily illness or infirmity are 
strengthened by grace for the good 
of the soul and often of the body, 
by the anointing with holy oil and 
the prayers of the priest. It remits all 
sin and the punishment due to sin. 

Extreme Unction can be admin- 
istered validly only by a priest. 

Holy Orders Instituted by 
Christ, this sacrament confers on a 
man grace and spiritual powers, 
enabling him to perform validly 
and worthily the sacred and ec- 
clesiastical functions. The three 
major orders are subdiaconate, 
diaconate and priesthood. In virtue 
of his ordination a priest has the 
power to consecrate the Body and 
Blood of Christ and to forgive sins. 

The ordinary minister of Orders 
is a consecrated bishop. 

Matrimony This sacrament, in- 
stituted by Christ, gives grace to 
sanctify the legitimate union of 
man and woman, to help them be- 
get children properly and educate 
them seriously. Marriage is indis- 
soluble, that is, the marriage bond 
cannot be broken even by adultery 
or heresy. The Church alone has 
the power to constitute marriage 
impediments and to grant separa- 
tions, in which case neither party 
is free to marry again while the 
other lives. Clerics in major orders 
and religious with a solemn vow of 
chastity cannot marry validly. 

The Church teaches that the per- 
sons themselves are the ministers 
of this sacrament. For Catholics 
the presence of the priest is re- 
quired for validity; he is the min- 
ister of the ceremonies. 



126 



RITES AND CEREMONIES OF CONFIRMATION 

(It is proposed to ghe in the Almanac over a period of years the rites and ceremo- 
nies for the administration of the seven sacraments. This is the second instalment, 
See the 1941 Almanac for the rites and ceremonies of Baptism.) 



Confirmation is that sacrament 
of the New Law in which, through 
the laying on of the bishop's hands, 
the anointing with chrism, and the 
prayer, a baptized person is 
strengthened by the Holy Ghost in 
order steadfastly to profess the 
Faith and faithfully to live up to 
it. The rites used by the Apostles 
in the administration of the sacra- 
ments have not been recorded in 
detail in Sacred Scripture. Had 
the Apostles used no ceremony in 
administering confirmation but the 
simple imposition of hands with 
prayer, the Church would still be 
at liberty to add such rites as 
might seem calculated to awaken 
sentiments of piety in the faithful, 
and impress them with the nature 
and effects of the sacrament. 

Minister The power to confirm 
resides in the bishops of the 
Church, who, succeeding the Apos- 
tles, are the ordinary ministers of 
confirmation. This particular and 
exclusive right of the bishops cor- 
responds to the elevated rank of 
this sacrament. While the construc- 
tion of an edifice is intrusted to 
those of inferior grade, the com- 
pletion of the same, the crowning 
of the structure, is reserved to the 
architect, or, more properly, the 
master workman. In like manner, 
the crowning of the spiritual edi- 
fice which is begun in baptism be- 
longs to him who holds the highest 
rank and dignity among the minis- 
ters of Christ. Priests may become 
extraordinary ministers of this 
sacrament by special delegation 
from the Apostolic See. All priests 
of the Oriental Rite have this 
privilege by law. 

Rite The bishop proceeds to 
the middle of the altar, vested with 
the robes and symbols of his high- 
priestly office, with the mitre upon 
his head, and holding the pastoral 
staff in his right hand. Sitting on 
the faldstool, he delivers a brief 
sermon to those to be confirmed 
and all others present. After wash- 
ing his hands to signify the purity 



and sanctity with which the minis- 
ters of the sacraments should pro- 
ceed to dispense the divine mys- 
teries, he lays aside the mitre, 
rises, faces those to be confirmed 
kneeling before him, and prays with 
joined hands: 

"May the Holy Ghost come down 
upon you, and may the power of 
the Most High preserve you from 
sin," to which all answer: "Amen." 

Then the bishop, signing himself 
with the right hand from forehead 
to breast, says: 

V. "Our help is in the name of 
the Lord." 

R. "Who hath made heaven and 
earth." 

V. "O Lord, hear my prayer." 

R. "And let my cry come unto 
Thee." 

V. "The Lord be with you." 

R. "And with thy spirit." 
Let us pray. 

"Almighty, everlasting God, who 
hast vouchsafed to regenerate these 
Thy servants by water and the 
Holy Ghost, and hast given unto 
them the remission of all their sins, 
send forth upon them Thy seven- 
fold Spirit, the Holy Paraclete from 
heaven." 

R. "Amen." 

V. "The Spirit of wisdom and of 
understanding." 

R. "Amen," 

V. "The Spirit of counsel and of 
fortitude." 

R. "Amen." 

V. "The Spirit of knowledge and 
of godliness." 

R. "Amen." 

"Replenish them with the spirit 
of Thy fear, and sign them with 
the sign of the Cross 4* of Christ, 
in Thy mercy, unto life eternal. 
Through the same, our Lord Jesus 
Christ, Thy Son, Who liveth and 
reigneth with Thee in the unity of 
the same Holy Spirit, world with- 
out end." 

R. "Amen." 

Imposition of hands The bish- 
op now puts on his mitre and sits 
on the faldstool or walks before 



127 



the rows of candidates if there be 
a large number. As each approaches 
and kneels before him, he lays his 
hand upon the candidate's head, 
inquiring the name of each one 
who is presented to him by the 
godfather or godmother. These re- 
main standing with their right hand 
placed upon the right shoulder of 
their spiritual children, thereby 
taking upon themselves the obliga- 
tion of standing by them, both by 
word and example, in the spirit- 
ual combat for which they are in- 
itiated by this sacrament. 

Anointing with chrism The 
bishop, dipping his thumb into the 
holy chrism and repeating the 
saint's name which is taken by 
each one, pronounces the sacra- 
mental formula: 

"N. I sign thee with the sign of 
the cross |" (anointing at the 
same time upon his forehead in 
the form of a cross). "And I con- 
firm thee with the chrism of sal- 
vation: In the name of the Father 
4s and of the Son >J< and of the 
Holy >J Ghost. Amen." 

The holy chrism in the Latin 
Church is made of oil of olives, 
and of balsam, the latter ingredient 
signifying the sweet odor of virtue, 
which, the perfect Christian spreads 
around him. The chrism is called 
the "chrism of salvation" because 
it signifies the saving influence of 
the Holy Ghost, by which we are 
strengthened unto everlasting life. 
The forehead is anointed with the 
sign of the cross to teach us that 
sacramental grace is given in vir- 
tue of the sacrifice of the Cross 
only; to remind those confirmed 
that they must not be ashamed to 
boldly profess their faith in Jesus 
Christ crucified; that by this sacred 
unction, the soul is sealed in the 
Holy Ghost by a spiritual, indelible 
mark, which enrolls those con- 
firmed forever in the service of 
Christ. 

Blow on the cheek Lightly 
striking each of the newly-con- 
firmed on the cheek, the bishop 
says: 

"Peace be to thee." 



This blow on the cheek, probably 
a relic of the ceremony of the Kiss 
of Peace, serves to remind the 
Christian that being anointed and 
strengthened, he should be a vali- 
ant athlete, ready to suffer every 
adversity, even death, for the sake 
of Christ. 

Conclusion While the bishop 
cleanses his fingers, the following 
Antiphone is read or sung: 

"Confirm, O Lord, that which 
Thou hast wrought in us, from Thy 
Holy Temple which is in Jeru- 
salem." 

V. "Glory be to the Father, etc." 

The Antiphone is then repeated. 
Setting aside the mitre, the bishop 
rises, and, standing before the altar 
with joined hands, he says: 

V. "Show us Thy mercy, O 
Lord." 

R. "And grant us Thy salvation." 

V. "O Lord, hear my prayer." 

R. "And let my cry come unto 
Thee." 

V. "The Lord be with you." 

R. "And with thy spirit" 
Let us pray. 

"God, who didst give to Thine 
Apostles the Holy Spirit, and didst 
ordain that by them and their suc- 
cessors He should be delivered to 
the rest of the faithful, look merci- 
fully on the service of our humility, 
and grant that the hearts of those 
whose foreheads we have anointed 
with the sacred chrism, and signed 
with the sign of the Holy Cross, 
may by the same Holy Spirit 
descending upon them, and vouch- 
safing to dwell therein, be made 
the temple of His glory. Who with 
the Father and the same Holy 
Spirit livest and reignest, world 
without end. Amen." 

Then he adds : 

"Behold, thus shall every man 
be blessed that feareth the Lord." 

Turning to the persons confirmed, 
he blesses them with the sign of 
the Cross: 

"May the Lord bless J you out 
of Sion, that you may see the good 
things of Jerusalem all the days 
of your life, and have life everlast- 
ing. Amen." 



128 



Catijoltt 



Abandonment First stage of 
the soul's union with God: by con- 
forming to His will, accepting trials 
and sufferings, surrendering nat- 
ural consolations for the purpose of 
purification. 

Abbess A title commonly as- 
cribed to the superioress of a com- 
munity of nuns. The office of ab- 
bess existed as early as the sixth 
century. Since then it has had a 
very gradual development, and in 
the course of time, Canon Law has 
decreed the manner of election, the 
extent of powers, and the rights 
and privileges of an abbess. A 
bishop may confer the dignity of 
abbess which is regularly symbo- 
lized by a ring and staff. 

Abbey An independent canon- 
ically erected monastery generally 
built around a quadrangle, ruled by 
an abbot or abbess, and consisting 
of the following: almonry, calefac- 
tory, cellars, cells, chapter house, 
choir, cloister, conference room, 
dormitory, guest house, infirmary, 
kitchen, novitiate, oratory, parlor, 
refectory, workshops. 

Abbot The superior of a com- 
munity of men consecrated to God 
by the religious vows, and dwelling 
in monastic institutions. It is also 
used to designate the office of such 
a superior. The earliest abbots 
were frequently laymen, since 
among several hundred monks in 
the first ages of the Church, there 
might be only one or two priests. 
In time, however, the abbot on his 
inception was obliged to enter the 
sacerdotal state. As with the ab- 
bess, the election, duties and priv- 
ileges of an abbot have had a 
gradual development since the 
sixth century. Some abbots were 
invested with episcopal jurisdic- 
tion over their subjects, and hence 
were permitted the use of the 
mitre, crozier and ring, indicative 
of their authority. 

Abdication The renunciation of 
a benefice or dignity. It must be 
voluntary and not in any way con- 
nected with a sale. Papal abdica- 
tion must be made into the hands 



of the College of Cardinals, which 
body must elect a successor. 

Abduction The carrying oft or 
keeping of a woman against her 
will. Abduction is an impediment 
and renders a marriage with the 
one abducted invalid. 

Abjuration Renunciation of 
apostasy, heresy or schism. 

Abortion When a practitioner 
or other person intentionally re- 
moves the fetus, even in the 
earliest period of pregnancy, direct 
abortion is committed and is a 
grievous sin, amounting to homi- 
cide. When in an operation on the 
mother, the child is accidentally in- 
jured or expelled, indirect abortion 
occurs. Indirect abortion is some- 
times permitted with sufficient and 
grave reason, as, for instance, to 
save the mother's life, providing 
every precaution be taken to save 
the life of the child, and providing 
the child receive timely baptism. 
Direct abortion has always been 
condemned by the Church as a 
crime of the most heinous nature. 
According to the New Code of Can- 
on Law, those who procure abor- 
tion, not excepting the mother, if 
the abortion has actually taken 
place, incur an excommunication 
reserved to the ordinary (C. 2350). 
Those who co-operate physically or 
use moral force also incur this ex- 
communication. 

Absolution Absolution is had 
when the priest using the authority 
he has received from our Lord, 
grants the remission of sins. This 
faculty, as it is called, is possessed 
by all priests, when a person is in 
danger of death. But in ordinary 
cases, priests must have the addi- 
tional faculty which is called juris- 
diction. Since a priest acts as a 
judge in the Sacrament of Penance, 
and passes sentence on the peni- 
tent, it is quite natural that he can 
only judge and pass sentence upon 
those who are subject to him. In 
general, a bishop has jurisdiction 
within his own diocese, which juris- 
diction he can and usually does 
delegate to the priests of that 
diocese. 



129 



Absolution, General A blessing 
of the Church, to which a plenary 
indulgence is attached, given at 
stated times to religious and ter- 
tiaries. It also is given without 
confession of sin where confession 
is impossible, such as to soldiers 
on the battlefield. Persons so ab- 
solved must acknowledge the sins 
from which they were absolved in 
their next confession. 

Abstinence Abstinence, in its 
restricted and special sense, de- 
notes voluntary deprivation of cer- 
tain kinds of food and drink, in a 
rational way, and for the good of 
the soul. On a fasting-day the 
Church requires us to limit the 
quantity as well as the kind of our 
food. On an abstinence-day, the 
limit imposed affects only the na- 
ture of the food we take. 

Accessory to Another's Sin 
Ways of being accessory to an- 
other's sin are by counsel, by com- 
mand, by provocation, by consent, 
by praise or flattery, by conceal- 
ment, by partaking, by silence, by 
defense of the evil done. 

Acclamation At the Mass of 
the Coronation of the Pope, the 
people cry out three times: "Long 
life to our lord who has been ap- 
pointed Supreme Pontiff and uni- 
versal Pope." Acclamation is also 
a form of papal election, when a 
candidate is proclaimed pope with- 
out a previous consultation or 
formal election. 

Acolyte Acolyte is the highest 
of the four minor orders. It is the 
duty of an acoylte to serve the 
priest at Mass, by supplying wine 
and water, and carrying the lights. 
The functions of acolyte are now 
freely performed by laymen, though 
the order is still always received 
by those who aspire to the priest- 
hood. 

Action Francaise A movement 
founded in France about 1897 by 
Charles Maurras, an atheist, who 
sought Catholic Royalists 1 support 
to restore the monarchy. It made 
religion subservient to politics and 
fostered hate and violence, and 
propagated paganistic doctrines 
through its review, "Action Fran- 



caise," which was condemned by 
the Pope. In 1939 the managing 
committee of the newspaper peti- 
tioned Pius XII for revocation of 
the condemnation and professed 
veneration for the Holy See and 
the Pope. After consideration by 
the Holy Office, the ban was lifted. 

Act of God An accident that 
cannot be controlled by man, such 
as lightning, is attributed to God, 
the author of the laws of nature. 

Actual Grace A supernatural 
gift of God, enabling the intellect 
and will to elicit acts related to 
eternal life; called actual because 
it assists the faculty of the soul 
only when it is in operation. 

Actual Sins Personal acts or 
omissions contrary to the law of 
God ; they may be mortal or venial, 
interior or exterior sins, due to 
weakness, ignorance or malice, 
against God, one's neighbor or one- 
self. 

Ad Bestias Lat. "to the beasts" 
referring to Christians con- 
demned to death in the arena. 

Ad Libitum Lat. "at one's 
pleasure" referring to a choice of 
a prayer in the Office or in the 
Mass. 

Ad Limina Visit A pilgrimage 
to the tombs of Saints Peter and 
Paul, required of all bishops every 
three to ten years when also they 
render an account of their dioceses 
to the Pope. The term is derived 
from the Latin Ad limina apostolorum : 
"to the thresholds of the Apostles." 

Administrator The priest or 
bishop appointed to administer a 
diocese or parish which is vacant. 

Adoption Act by which a per- 
son legally takes the child of an- 
other as his own. Those who are 
declared incapable of marrying by 
civil law on account of legal adop- 
tion, are likewise forbidden to con- 
tract marriage by Canon Law 
(C. 1080). 

Adoration An act of religion 
offered to God alone because of His 
infinite perfection and supreme do- 
minion. It is expressed outwardly 
in postures of reverence and 
prayers of praise. 



130 



Adultery Carnal intercourse of 
a married person with another who 
is not the lawful spouse. The Cath- 
olic Church holds that the bond of 
marriage is not and cannot be dis- 
solved by the adultery of either 
party. Canon Law, however, allows 
separation from bed and board, 
whether permanent or temporary, 
for various causes. Of these, adul- 
tery is one of the chief. The right 
to this separation accrues to either 
party in consequence of the adul- 
tery of the other, provided that 
the guilt be certain and notori- 
ous, whether in fact or in law. 
The adultery of either party is a 
sufficient cause entitling the inno- 
cent person to claim judicial sepa- 
ration for life. According to the 
statutes of many states, adultery 
is a sufficient cause for the abso- 
lute severance of the nuptial bond. 
The Church, however, does not 
recognize these divorces. Catholics 
cannot obtain an absolute divorce 
on the ground of adultery. 

Advent The word signifies 
"coming'* or "arrival." It is applied 
to the period of waiting which pre- 
ceded the coming of the Son of 
God, and this name is given to the 
four weeks preceding Christmas to 
recall to the minds of the faithful 
this period of preparation for the 
first coming of the Saviour in His 
birth as man. It begins with the 
Sunday nearest the feast of St. An- 
drew. The reason for this is that St. 
Andrew showed his brother Simon 
Peter the way to Christ. Records 
of a liturgical period called Advent 
are found as far back as the year 
380, at the time of the Council of 
Saragossa. 

Affinity The relationship exist- 
ing between a man and his wife's 
relatives and a woman and her 
husband's relatives. Affinity invali- 
dates marriage in any degree of the 
direct line, and in the collateral 
line to the second degree inclusive- 
ly (C. 1077). 

Agape In the very first age of 
the Church the Eucharistic celebra- 
tion was preceded by an ordinary 
meal, and this was known as the 
Agape. The strictly liturgical agape 



disappeared within less than a hun- 
dred years after the preaching of 
the Gospel. Adaptations of it sur- 
vived until about the fifth century. 

Age of Reason The time of life 
when one begins to distinguish 
clearly between right and wrong, 
understands an obligation and 
takes on moral responsibility; gen- 
erally at seven years of age. 

Agnosticism A theory which 
claims that man cannot know real- 
ity because he is unable to appre- 
hend it or it is unknowable. Ap- 
plied to religion, it claims that hu- 
man reason cannot know God. The 
Church in the Vatican Council de- 
clared that with the natural light 
of human reason, God may be 
known. 

Agnus Dei A disc of wax hav- 
ing on one side the impression of 
a lamb, and on the other the name 
and arms of the Pope. It is gen- 
erally covered with textile and 
worn suspended from the neck. Its 
purpose is to protect its possessor 
from evil. 

Agrapha Sayings supposed to 
have been spoken by our Lord. 

Alleluia An ejaculation derived 
from the Hebrew, meaning "Praise 
the Lord;" used in the Church dur- 
ing joyful seasons. 

Allocution An address delivered 
from the throne by the Pope to the 
cardinals in secret consistory. 

Alma Mater Lat. "nourishing 
mother" applied to universities 
and schools which are considered 
the foster mothers of students. 

Alms-deeds Material help giv- 
en to another for God's sake and 
necessary in a Christian society as 
a bond uniting all in dependence 
on God. 

Alpha and Omega The first 
and last letters of the Greek alpha- 
bet, used to refer to Christ, the be- 
beginning and end of all things. 

Altar A table on which the 
Sacrifice of the Mass is offered. By 
decree of Pope St. Felix I it was 
required that the Sacrifice be of- 
fered on the tombs of martyrs, in 
conformity with which relics of 
martyrs are now placed in every 
altar, and hence also the tomb-like 



131 



structure of the modern altar. A 
portable altar consists of an altar- 
stone which must contain the relics 
of two canonized martyrs. 

Amen A Hebrew word signify- 
ing "truly," "certainly." It is an as- 
sent to a truth or an expression of 
a desire, and is equivalent to: "so 
be it." In this sense it may express 
consent to the divine will. In the 
words of Christ: "Amen, I say to 
you," it means "of a truth." 

At the end of prayers "Amen" 
signifies a desire to obtain what we 
ask. Thus it is said by the server 
at Mass, as a sign that the faithful 
unite their petitions to those of the 
priest. 

Anathema A thing given over 
to evil, so that "anathema sit" 
means "let him be accursed." St. 
Paul uses it against those who re- 
pudiate our blessed Savior. Those 
against whom it is used are ex- 
cluded from the communion of the 
Church, Those who are so con- 
demned, however, may return to 
the Church if they repent. 

Angelic Doctor St. Thomas 
Aquinas (1225-1274), so called be- 
cause of the sanctity of his life and 
the sublimity of his philosophical 
and theological writings. 

Angels Spiritual beings, cre- 
ated by God, but superior in na- 
ture and intelligence to man. When 
they were created is an open ques- 
tion. The angels have no body, but 
they are capable of assuming 
bodies, as we read in Scripture. 

They are purely spiritual intelli- 
gences. They do not have to rea- 
son, as we do; their knowledge is 
intuitive, depending on the images 
received from God, God put them 
on probation with the help of sanc- 
tifying grace, but Lucifer and many 
others fell through pride and were 
cast into hell without hope of par- 
don. The very greatness and per- 
fection of angelic nature, says St. 
Gregory the Great, made their sin 
unpardonable. 

The good angels went into ever- 
lasting bliss. They are minister- 
ing spirits serving God. We offer 
veneration and inferior honor to 
these angels due to their noble na- 



ture. God alone do we adore with 
latria, or supreme adoration. 

AngeSus The practice of ring- 
ing a bell for the recitation of the 
Hail Mary, introduced by the Fran- 
ciscans in 1263, has since developed 
into the universal custom of recit- 
ing a prayer at morning, noon and 
evening, in honor of the Incarna- 
tion. During paschal time the Re- 
gina Coeli takes the place of the 
Angelus. 

Anglican Orders Anglican Or- 
ders were declared invalid under 
Pope Leo XIII who had the ques- 
tion of their validity thoroughly in- 
vestigated and gave the decision 
September 18, 1896, in his bull 
"Apostolicae Curae." 

Annulment A civil or ecclesias- 
tical declaration that a supposed 
marriage never was valid owing to 
a known or hidden impediment. 

Annunciation The Angel Ga- 
briel's announcement to the Virgin 
Mary that she was to become the 
Mother of God. The event is com- 
memorated in the daily recitation 
of the Angelus during the greater 
part of the year and by a special 
feast on March 25. 

Antichrist It is the constant 
belief of the Church since the time 
of Irenaeus that before our Lord 
comes again, a great power will 
arise which will persecute the 
Church. In St. Matthew's Gospel 
we read that the false Christs and 
false prophets shall be so clever 
"as to deceive, if possible, even the 
elect." While the antichrist, prop- 
erly speaking, may be expected 
just before the end of the world, 
those who attack Christ and His 
Church should be so classified and 
avoided as antichrists. 

Anti popes False popes who, 
while not duly elected, claimed the 
papacy and attempted to rule the 
Church. There have been thirty- 
seven antipopes. 

Apocrypha Greek "hidden" 
writings that claim sacred origin 
supposed to have been hidden for 
generations. They lack genuine- 
ness and canonicity, and are not 
included in the Bible. 



132 



Apologetics Science of the ex- 
planation of religious teaching ac- 
cording to reason. SS. Justin and 
Irenaeus were the first apologists. 

Apostasy A breaking away 
from religion after "baptism a re- 
jection of the Faith. When mani- 
fested outwardly with conscious- 
ness of the obligation to remain in 
the Faith, apostasy involves ex- 
communication reserved to the 
Holy See. 

Apostle One who is sent. The 
apostles were men sent by Christ 
to spread the Gospel throughout 
the world. The apostles were bish- 
ops, and so had the power to con- 
secrate, ordain, confirm, etc. They 
received a divine commission to 
preach the Gospel to the whole 
world to be witnesses of Christ 
"even to the end of the earth.*' 
They had the power of founding 
churches, ordaining bishops, and 
other ecclesiastics. All these pow- 
ers, however, they exercised in sub- 
jection to St. Peter, who was the 
head of the Church. The bishops are 
successors of the apostles, but 
their power is limited to the sphere 
of their jurisdiction, whereas that 
of the apostles was universal. 

Apostolic Delegate The repre- 
sentative of the Pope who watches 
over and informs His Holiness of 
the state of the Church in a cer- 
tain territory. When countries 
have diplomatic relations with the 
Holy See he has a diplomatic char- 
acter, otherwise purely ecclesiasti- 
cal. He precedes all ordinaries in 
his territory excepting cardinals. 

Apostolic Indulgences Attached 
to crucifixes, rosaries, medals, etc., 
by the Pope or an authorized priest 
when the articles are blessed. Such 
articles must be carried on one's 
person or kept in a suitable place. 

Apparitions Remarkable ap- 
pearances or manifestations made 
by God in an extraordinary man- 
ner, either before the senses in 
flesh and blood or in luminous form. 

Archimandrite The superior of 
a monastery in an Eastern Church, 
such as among the Melchites or 
Uniate Greeks; also an honorary 
title of officials in Eastern Churches. 



Articulo Mortis Lat. "at the 
moment of death" referring to 
indulgences granted to those about 
to die. 

Ascension Christ's ascending 
into heaven forty days after His 
Resurrection. It is commemorated 
by a special feast, which is a holy- 
day of obligation. 

Ashes Ashes were used in an- 
cient religions to express humilia- 
tion and sorrow, and their use was 
continued in the early and medie- 
val Church as a symbol of penance. 
On Ash Wednesday blessed ashes 
are placed on the foreheads of the 
faithful to remind them they are 
but dust and ashes, and that they 
should enter upon the holy season 
of Lent, of which this is the first 
day, with a humble and mortified 
spirit. This is a sacramental. 

Asperges The first word of the 
ninth verse of the fiftieth psalm 
"Asperges Me," meaning "Thou 
shalt sprinkle me" sung during 
the ceremony of sprinkling with 
holy water before High Mass on 
Sundays. 

Aspiration A prayer said in a 
breath, derived from the Latin, 
Aspiroj to breathe, and so contain- 
ing only a few words, as for ex- 
ample, "My Jesus, mercy." Indul- 
gences are applied to many of these 
prayers. 

Assumption The reception into 
heaven of the body of the Blessed 
Virgin shortly after her death. Its 
commemoration on August 15 is a 
holyday of obligation. 

Atheism A system opposed to 
theism, which denies God's exis- 
tence and refers mortality to a ma- 
terial rather than a spiritual 
source. 

Atonement The suffering of 
Christ caused by sin; the payment 
of the debt to divine justice that 
He alone could make. The atone- 
ment was an act of love because 
the complete anguish He endured 
was not absolutely necessary. 

Attributes of God Though God 
is one and simple, we form a better 
idea by applying characteristics to 
Him, such as: almighty, eternal, 



133 



holy, immortal, immense, immut- 
table, incomprehensible, ineffable, 
infinite, intelligent, invisible, just, 
loving, merciful, most high, most 
wise, omnipotent, omniscient, omni- 
present, patient, perfect, provident, 
self-dependent, supreme, true. 

Attrition Imperfect contrition 
based on an inferior motive such as 
the loss of heaven or the punish- 
ment of hell, not on the pure love 
of God. 

Audiences, Papa! Receptions 
by the Holy Father to groups or 
individuals. Requests for audiences 
are made to the Master of the 
Chamber. 

Aureole A symbolic oval of 
light placed over the heads of 
saints in Christian art to symbolize 
their special honor in heaven; also 
called a halo or nimbus. 

Authority The right of some to 
impose the duty of obedience on 
others. There must be authority 
everywhere as well as obedience, 
but men are not bound to live un- 
der any particular form of au- 
thority. 

If a particular form of authority 
encroaches upon the rights and 
liberties of the people, a revolution 
may be justified. When the author- 
ity of the State and that of the 
Church conflict, the State is not to 
be obeyed against God. All author- 
ity comes from God. 

Auto da fe The public cere- 
mony in which those convicted of 
heresy by the Inquisition were giv- 
en their final sentence. 

Banns of Marriage Three pub- 
lications of an intended marriage 
on Sundays or holy days in the 
churches of the parties concerned 
for the purpose of discovering any 
impediments that may invalidate 
the marriage. Ordinarily the pastor 
should not perform the marriage 
until three days after the last pub- 
lication of the banns. 

Baptism The sacrament of ini- 
tiation and regeneration. By pouring 
water on the head of the person 
to be baptized, while invoking the 
Holy Trinity, he is cleansed of orig- 
inal sin and made a disciple of 



Christ. This is baptism by water, 
which may be administered also 
by immersion or aspersion. There 
are two other kinds of baptism: 
by blood (or martyrdom) and of 
desire (perfect charity or love ot 
God, and therefore implicitly the 
desire for the sacrament). 

The significance of the ceremo- 
nies of baptism is very beautiful, 
yet few people ever think of them. 
Among the ceremonies are the fol- 
lowing : 

The person baptized is to receive 
in baptism the name of a saint, 
that the person may profit by the 
example and patronage of that 
saint. The priest breathes thrice 
upon his face to signify the new 
spiritual life which is to be 
breathed into his soul; he puts salt 
into his mouth, as a sign that he is 
to be freed from the corruption of 
sin. Then the priest solemnly ex- 
orcises the person; anoints his 
ears and nostrils with spittle 
after our Lord's example, who re- 
stored sight to the blind man 
and asks him in three separate in- 
terrogations whether he renounces 
Satan, all his works and all his 
pomps. 

He next anoints him with the oil 
of catechumens on his breast and 
between his shoulders. The ancient 
athletes were anointed before their 
contests in the arena, and in the 
same way the young Christian is 
prepared for the "good fight" which 
lies before him. The recipient, 
through his sponsors if he be a 
child, professes his faith by recit- 
ing the Creed, and then the priest 
pours water three times on his 
head, in the form of a cross, at the 
same time pronouncing the words, 
"I baptize thee, in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost." After baptism, chrism 
is put on the top of his head to 
signify his union with Christ, the 
head of the Church; he receives 
a white garment, and a burning 
candle in his hands, a symbol of the 
light of faith and charity. 

These rites are recommended by 
their beautiful symbolism and the 
majestic words which accompany 



134 



them as well as by their venerable 
antiquity. 

Basilica Originally the form of 
building used for early Christian 
churches, being an adaptation of a 
pagan edifice for Christian wor- 
ship; the ground plan resembles a 
cross; the roof is supported by pil- 
lars with arched windows in the 
clerestory; the facade faces the 
East. Today the name basilica is 
applied to historic and privileged 
churches, such as those of St. Peter 
and St. John Lateran. 

Beatification A pontifical decla- 
ration that a member of the Church 
deserves to be regarded as resid- 
ing in heaven due to a saintly life 
or heroic death. An examination 
of the life, virtues and writings is 
first made in the diocese of the 
candidate, as well as by the Church 
officially, before the person is de- 
clared blessed. 

Beatific Vision The vision of 
God enjoyed by the blessed in 
heaven, called beatific because it 
is the supreme source of happiness 
in heaven. 

Beatitudes Eight blessings 
given in the Sermon on the Mount: 
blessed are the poor in spirit, the 
meek, those who mourn, who seek 
justice, the merciful, peacemakers, 
the clean of heart and the perse- 
cuted! 

Bells Sacramentals used to re- 
mind us of God and our duties to 
Him, introduced toward the close 
of the fourth century. Tower bells 
have been rung at the elevation of 
the principal Mass in a church 
since the thirteenth century. 

The power of calling the faithful 
to Church is often attributed to 
the efficacy of the bell; but, of 
course, this notion is a supersti- 
tious one. This power is due only 
to the blessing and prayer of the 
Church. 

Benediction of the Blessed Sacra- 
m ent A religious service which 
originated in the fourteenth cen- 
tury with the custom of exposing 
the Blessed Sacrament. A blessing 
with the Host is given before It is 
taken from the ostensorium and re- 
placed in the tabernacle. 



Benediction with Ciborium A 
less solemn form of benediction in 
which the Host remains in the ci- 
borium and is not visible. 

Benefice Church property or 
revenue attached to spiritual offices 
for the support of the clergy. 

Benefit of Clergy The privilege 
of the clergy to be exempt from the 
jurisdiction of civil courts, once in 
effect in the American colonies, 
now abolished. 

Benevolence A disposition akin 
to charity, consisting in wishing 
well for the happiness of others. 

Betrothal A mutual agreement 
to marry. The contract to marry 
must be made in writing, signed by 
the parties and, in addition, by 
either the pastor or the ordinary of 
the place, or by at least two wit- 
nesses, if neither the pastor nor 
the ordinary sign. If either or both 
parties be unable to write, mention 
of that fact must be made in the 
document, for the validity of the 
act, and another witness must be 
added to sign the document. 
Promises of marriage made accord- 
ing to the prescribed form will be 
binding in conscience, but they dp 
not give rise any more to the diri- 
ment impediment of public decency, 
nor to any canonical prohibiting 
impediment properly so called. 

Betting The backing of an is- 
sue with a sum of money, or other 
valuables, binding in conscience, if 
the object is honest, if the two 
parties have the free disposal of 
their stakes, if the bet is thorough- 
ly understood by both parties, and 
if the outcome is not known before- 
hand. Bets are often null and void 
in the eyes of the law. 

Bible, The This name was giv- 
en to the sacred books of the Jews 
and the Christians. The Catholic 
Bible is composed of a number of 
inspired books contained in the 
Vulgate translation and enumer- 
ated by the Council of Trent. 

Some few Catholic theologians 
have, indeed, maintained that the 
Scriptures may err in minimis - 
i. e. f in small matters of historical 
detail which in no way affect faith 
or morals. But in doing so, they do 



135 



not contradict any express defini- 
tion of Pope or Council, though 
such, an opinion has never obtained 
any currency in the Church. 

Secondly, the Church affirms 
that all Scripture is the word of 
God, but at the same time it main- 
tains that there is an unwritten 
word of God over and above the 
Scripture. The Catholic view is 
reasonable. If our Lord had meant 
His Church to be guided by a book, 
and by a book alone, He would 
have taken care that Christians 
should be at once provided with 
sacred books. As a matter of fact, 
He did nothing of the kind. He 
refers those who were to embrace 
His doctrine, not to a book, but to 
the living voice of His apostles 
and of His Church. "He who 
heareth you/' He said to the apos- 
tles, "heareth Me," Scripture is a 
source, but by no means the only 
source, of Christian doctrine. We 
must also appeal to the tradition 
of the Church. The Church from 
the beginning taught by word and 
letter. 

Again, it belongs to the Church, 
and to the Church alone, to deter- 
mine the true sense of the Scrip- 
ture; we cannot interpret contrary 
to the Church's decision, or to "the 
unanimous consent of the Fathers," 
without making shipwreck of the 
Faith. The Catholic is fully justi- 
fied in believing with perfect con- 
fidence that the Church cannot 
teach any doctrine contrary to the 
Scriptures, for our Lord has prom- 
ised that the gates of hell shall not 
prevail against His Church. On the 
other hand, Christ has made no 
promise of infallibility to those who 
expound Scripture by the light of 
private judgment. 

It is not necessary for all Chris- 
tians to read the Bible. Many na- 
tions, without knowledge of letters, 
without a Bible in their own 
tongue, received from the Church 
teaching which was quite sufficient 
for the salvation of their souls. In- 
deed, if the study of the Bible had 
been an indispensable requisite, a 
great part of the human race would 
have been left without the means 



of grace till the invention of print- 
ing. More than this, parts of the 
Bible are evidently unsuited to the 
very young or to the ignorant, and 
hence Clement XI condemned the 
proposition that "the reading of 
Scripture is for all." 

Bible in Public Schools The 
practice of reading the Bible in the 
public schools has been opposed by 
non-Christians and Catholics, as 
generally only Protestant versions 
are used. Catholic school teachers 
in the public schools enjoined upon 
to read the Bible may compare the 
Catholic with the Protestant ver- 
sions and read verses common to 
both. 

Bigamy The contracting of a 
marriage while a previous one is 
still binding. 

Bigotry Ignorant adherence to 
a belief, opinion, or practice, com- 
bined with intolerance of others 
holding different views, 

Bi nation The celebration of 
Mass twice in one day by the same 
priest, permitted when there are 
not enough priests to satisfy the 
needs of a community. 

Biretta A stiff square cap with 
a number of ridges on top worn 
by clerics when entering the sanc- 
tuary and at other times. 

Birth Control The prevention 
of pregnancy, condemned by the 
Church as intrinsically evil because 
it defeats the primary purpose of 
marriage, i, e., the procreation of 
children, and lessens the respect of 
husband and wife, fulfilling only 
the secondary and baser purpose of 
allaying concupiscence. 

Blasphemy Evil, contumelious 
or reproachful language directed at 
or concerning God. 

Bollandists Belgian Jesuits, edi- 
tors of the "Acta Sanctorum," an 
extensive collection of research in- 
to the lives of the saints. 

Breviary A book containing an 
abridgment of psalms, antiphons, 
responses, hymns, and selected 
parts of Holy Scripture. It has 
been in use from the infancy of 
the Church, though it has been sub- 
ject to many revisions. In the pres- 
ent breviary we have seven hours 



136 



corresponding to Matins with 
Lauds, Prime, Tierce, Sext, None, 
Vespers and Compline. 

Bribery An immoral act aiming 
to defeat justice by influencing 
those in office to act in a particular 
manner for a stipulated sum of 
money or other valuables. 

Brief A letter issued by the 
Sovereign Pontiff at Home, written 
on fine parchment in modern char- 
acters, subscribed by the Pope's 
secretary of briefs, and sealed with 
the Pope's signet-ring, the Seal of 
the Fisherman. 

Brothers Members of religious 
congregations and orders of men 
who follow a rule of life for the 
purpose of realizing personal sane- 
tification and who perform works 
of Christian charity. 

Bull So named from the bulla 
(or round leaden seal, having on. 
one side a representation of SS. 
Peter and Paul, and on the other 
the name of the reigning Pope), 
which is attached to the document 
(by a silken cord if it be a bull 
of grace, and by one of hemp if a 
bull of justice) and which gives 
authenticity to it. 

Bullarium A collection of papal 
bulls. That of Cocquelines contain- 
ing the bulls of all popes from Leo 
the Great to Benedict XIII is the 
most famous. 

Burial Interment with ecclesi- 
astical rites and in consecrated 
ground granted to all baptized, con- 
verts and catechumens; denied to 
apostates, heretics, schismatics, 
Freemasons, etc., those excommuni- 
cated, deliberate suicides, duelists, 
those who have ordered their bod- 
ies cremated, and public sinners. 

Burse A square case into which 
the priest puts the corporal which 
is to be used in Mass; a fund for 
the education of poor students. 

Calendar, Ecclesiastical An ar- 
rangement founded on the Julian- 
Gregorian determinations of the 
civil year, marking the days set 
apart for particular celebration. 

Calumny Lying about one's 
neighbor. Imputing to him faults 
of which he is not guilty. 



Calvary The hill near Jeru- 
salem where Christ was crucified, 
so called from the Latin word 
calvaria, meaning skull, from the 
shape of the eminence. 

Candelabrum Name applied to 
a chandelier for lamps, now also 
applied to a candlestick, generally 
one holding a number of lights. 

Candles When used for liturgi- 
cal purposes, candles should be 
made of pure virgin beeswax, typi- 
fying the flesh of Christ, Who was 
born of a virgin Mother. The wick 
symbolizes the soul of Christ and 
the flame His divinity absorbing 
and dominating both body and soul. 
Candles are blessed and distributed 
to the faithful for use in the home 
on Candlemas day, the feast of the 
Purification of the Blessed Virgin, 
celebrated on February 2. Blessed 
candles are a sacramental. Every 
Catholic home should have at least 
one, to be lighted when the Blessed 
Sacrament is brought to the sick. 

Candlestick A symbol of the 
Eucharist. Six are placed on the 
main altar, three on either side of 
the crucifix. 

Canonical Hours Times set 
apart for the recitation of the Di- 
vine Office: Prime, meaning first 
hour; Tierce, the third; Sext, the 
sixth; None, the ninth; Vespers, 
evening, and Compline, the last. 
Matins and Lauds are recited in 
the morning. 

Canonization A papal declara- 
tion that one already beatified is to 
be regarded as a saint and to be 
venerated everywhere. Proof of two 
miracles through intercession must 
first be accepted as having occurred 
after beatification. The celebration 
of canonization is solemnly held at 
St. Peter's, Home. 

Canon Law Canon Law is the 
assemblage of rules or laws relat- 
ing to faith, morals and discipline, 
prescribed or propounded to Chris- 
tians by ecclesiastical authority. 
These are binding laws and liable 
to be enforced by penalties. In the 
early Church whenever a difficult 
case was set before a bishop, he 
had three things to guide him: 
Scripture, tradition and the holy 



137 



canons. The latter were the dis- 
ciplinary rules which Church syn- 
ods, beginning with the Council of 
Jerusalem, had established. A new 
code came into use in 1918 and 
contains five books, covering gen- 
eral rules, ecclesiastical persons, 
sacred things, trials, crimes and 
punishments. 

Canon of Scripture The list of 
inspired books accepted by the 
Church as books of the Bible. 

Canopy A cloth, wood, or metal 
covering for an altar or throne for 
dignitaries; also a white cloth car- 
ried over the Blessed Sacrament in 
procession. 

Cantata Originally meant a 
story set to music for one or two 
voices; now generally applied to 
choral music. 

Canticle A sacred scriptural 
chant or prayer differing from the 
psalms, used in the Divine Office, 
such as the Benedictus and Magni- 
ficat. 

Capital Sins Grave offenses 
which give rise to many more sins. 
They are : pride, covetousness, lust, 
anger, gluttony, envy, sloth. The 
opposite virtues are: humility, lib- 
erality, chastity, meekness, temper- 
ance, brotherly love, diligence. 

Cappa Magna A long garment 
with a train, lined with silk or fur, 
worn by bishops and cardinals. 

Cardinal The cardinals are 
commonly known as the princes of 
the Church. They owe their appoint- 
ment solely to the Pope and are 
chosen usually from among those 
priests and bishops notable for 
their learning, piety and prudence. 

The duties of the cardinals are 
twofold. They take an active part 
in the government of the universal 
Church; and at a vacancy of the 
Holy See, their duties are confined 
to protecting the Church and main- 
taining all things in their due or- 
der, till a conclave can be assem- 
bled for the election of a new Pope, 
who is chosen from among them. 
According to a regulation made by 
Sixtus Y, their number is not to 
exceed seventy of whom six are 
cardinal bishops, residing In Rome 
and administering the suburbicari- 



an sees (these number seven but 
two are frequently united), fifty 
are cardinal priests, charged with 
the spiritual ministry of the faith- 
ful, and fourteen are cardinal dea- 
cons who exercise the ministry of 
material charity: distribution of 
alms, care of hospitals, orphanages, 
etc. By Canon Law today all car- 
dinals must be priests and at least 
twenty-four years of age, and all 
are made members of one or more 
of the Roman Congregations. 

Cardinal Protector A cardinal 
entrusted with the care of a par- 
ticular religious group. 

Cardinal Virtues The four prin- 
cipal virtues of justice, prudence, 
temperance and fortitude. 

Cases of Conscience Problems 
exemplifying the application of the 
moral and canon law, such as in 
the case of a thief: in how far he 
is obliged to make restitution. 

Cassock A gown worn by cler- 
ics and priests usually black for 
priests, purple for bishops and prel- 
ates, red for cardinals, white for 
the Pope. 

Catacombs In the days of the 
early Church, the Christians were 
subject to many and vigorous per- 
secutions. It was necessary, there- 
fore, that they should bury their 
dead and hold public worship in 
places far removed from the eyes 
of their persecutors. Hence the 
catacombs, which were long subter- 
ranean passageways, whose walls 
were lined on both sides with 
niches in which the dead were 
buried. These niches were sealed 
with a slab set in mortar. There 
were places where these tunnels 
widened out so as to make room for 
a moderate assembly of the faith- 
ful, and it was in these chapels that 
Mass was celebrated upon altars of 
stone. Sometimes there were three 
or four stories to these catacombs, 
each hallowed out underneath the 
preceding one as a necessity arose. 

During the first two centuries the 
Christians used the catacombs in 
peace and safety. During this time 
the underground chambers were 
decorated with painting and sculp- 
ture. With the third century per- 



138 



secution became fierce and in nu- 
merous cases the Christians were 
followed to their catacombs and 
there martyred. After the third 
century they become a place of 
pilgrimage. During the seventh and 
eighth centuries the Lombard in- 
vaders desecrated, plundered and 
partly destroyed them. After this 
they were for the most part closed 
and by many forgotten, and it was 
not until the sixteenth century that 
interest in them revived. 

Catafalque An erection like a 
bier during the Masses of the dead, 
when the corpse itself is not there, 
covered with black cloth and sur- 
rounded by candles. 

Catechism A summary of Chris- 
tian doctrine usually in the form of 
question and answer for the in- 
struction of Christian people. 

Catechumen One undergoing in- 
struction before Baptism and recep- 
tion into the Church. 

Cathedra The chair throne on 
which the Bishop sits during church 
functions. The term refers to pro- 
nouncements made by the Pope 
from the Chair of Peter. 

Cathedral Official church of a 
bishop. 

Cathedral Schools Church 
schools introduced in the eighth 
century resembling somewhat the 
public schools of today and in use 
up to the eighteenth century. 

Cathedraticum The annual tax 
paid by all churches and benefices 
subject to a bishop, for his support. 

Catholic Term meaning univer- 
sal. It was applied to the early 
church to distinguish it from heret- 
ical sects. It is one of the marks 
of the true church. 

Catholic Action "The participa- 
tion of the laity in the apostolate 
of the hierarchy" (Pope Pius XI), 
by the pursuit of personal Chris- 
tian perfection and a union of all 
classes around those centers of 
sound doctrine and multiple social 
activity sustained by the authority 
of the bishops. 

Catholic Church A divinely in- 
stituted society with members in 



every land believing the same 
truths, ruled by the successors of 
St. Peter. The total membership is 
about 335,000,000. 

Catholic Encyclopedia A work 
of reference on the constitution, 
doctrine, discipline and history of 
the Catholic Church, completed in 
1914 and now being revised. 

Celibacy An ecclesiastical law 
of the Western Church binding all 
its clerics in major orders, in virtue 
of the dignity and the duties of the 
sacred priesthood, to refrain from 
entering the marriage state. 

Censer A metal vessel in which 
incense is burned, with a cover sus- 
pended by chains; swung before 
the Blessed Sacrament and used to 
incense priests and people. 

Censorship Examination before 
publication of religious writings by 
a priest especially appointed to the 
task. Nihil Obstat on a book means 
that it has been examined and that 
nothing hinders its publication. 

Censure A spiritual penalty 
imposed by the Church for the cor- 
rection and amendment of offend- 
ers. This is the case with those 
who have committed a crime and 
are contumacious, and are deprived 
of the use of certain spiritual ad- 
vantages. Censures are divided ac- 
cording to their nature and the 
extent of punishment they inflict. 

Ceremonies External acts, ges- 
tures or movements that accom- 
pany prayers and public worship. 

Chained Bibles Bibles chained 
to a wall or table in the Middle 
Ages to save them from stealth. 
Contrary to a widespread and false 
opinion among Protestants, they 
were so secured to afford people 
the opportunity of reading the 
Scriptures rather than prevent 
them from doing so. Protestants 
themselves chained Bibles. 

Chalice The precious cup used 
in Mass for the wine which is to 
be consecrated. The chalice must 
be consecrated by the bishop and 
cannot be touched except by per- 
sons in Holy Orders. 

Chamberlain The title of sev- 
eral classes of palace officials of 
the Roman Court. 



139 



Chancel Part of the choir near 
the altar. 

Chancellor Ecclesiastical notary 
of a diocese who draws Tip all writ- 
ten documents in the government 
of the diocese, takes care of, ar- 
ranges and indexes diocesan ar- 
chives, records of dispensations 
and Church trials. 

Chancery A branch of Church 
administration that handles all 
written documents used in the gov- 
ernment of a diocese. 

Chant is the music proper (but 
not exclusively so) to the liturgy of 
the Catholic Church. It is the "ve- 
hicle of the sacred text" which the 
Church uses when she sings her 
dogmas. It is a unisonous, diatonic, 
simple or florid melody moving 
with free rhythm in one or more 
of the eight modes. 

Chapel An informal church of- 
tentimes attached to a larger edi- 
fice. There are many kinds, such 
as cemetery chapels, lady chapels, 
wayside chapels. 

Chaplain A priest appointed by 
the bishop to care for the spiritual 
welfare of a part of the army, re- 
ligious communities or institutions. 

Chap let One-third of the rosary, 
or fifty-five beads on which are re- 
cited fifty Hail Marys and five Our 
Fathers. 

Chapter A general meeting of 
delegates of certain religious or- 
ders to consider important inter- 
ests of their communities. 

Charity A supernatural, in- 
fused virtue by which God is loved 
for His own sake. This motive is 
necessary for charity in the true 
sense of the word. 

Chastity A moral virtue, op- 
posed to lust, by which is moder- 
ated, in the case of the married, 
and excluded, in the case of the 
unmarried, the desire to indulge in 
carnal pleasure. It may also be con- 
sidered as one of the three Vows 
of Religion. 

Cherubim The second among 
the nine choirs of angels. 

Children of Mary Sodalities of 
our Lady for women and girls; in 
existence for the past century. 



Chrism A mixture of olive oil 
and balm, blessed by the bishop 
and used in the Church in Confirma- 
tion, Baptism and other ceremonies. 
The oil signifies fullness of grace 
and the balm mixed with it signi- 
fies incorruption, 

Christ The Greek word Chriitos 
meaning "Anointed," is a transla- 
tion of the Hebrew word Messiah, 
designating the King who, for the 
Jews, was to come. Thus, when our 
Lord came, "the Christ" was His 
official title, while "Jesus" was His 
ordinary name. 

The work and office of Christ: 
Christ came chiefly to take away 
sin, to teach, to be the Head of the 
Church, to hold the supreme king- 
ly, priestly, and judicial power, and, 
finally, by His vicarious atonement 
on the cross, to suffer and die for 
us, thus effecting the remission of 
our sins, and enabling us once more 
to become heirs to the Kingdom of 
Heaven. 

Christians A name first applied 
about the year 43 to the followers 
of Christ at Antioch, the capital of 
Syria. It was used by the pagans 
as a contemptuous term. The Jews 
did not use it, but rather chose to 
call the followers of the new re- 
ligion "Nazarenes," or "Galileans." 
Probably the term arose from a 
mistaken conception of the word 
"Christus," it being taken as a 
proper name, whereas it means 
"The Anointed." The term as used 
today designates: (1) true imita- 
tors of the life of Christ, (2) Cath- 
olics, (3) all baptized persons be- 
lieving in Christ, in counter-dis- 
tinction to Jews and heathens. 

Church From the Greek Kuria- 
kon, meaning "house," used to des- 
ignate the House of God from the 
beginning of the fourth century. 
Private houses were first used for 
this purpose, but at the beginning 
of the third century, churches, 
properly so-called, began to be 
erected. After the universal tolera- 
tion granted to the Church by the 
Emperor Constantine (in the Edict 
of Milan, 313), these assumed large 
and magnificent proportions. 
Churches, particularly the early 



140 



ones, ordinarily had the sanctuary 
in the East end, facing the rising 
sun, and were divided into respec- 
tive parts, for the bishops and 
priests (presbyterium), and for the 
laity (the nave) . This last was again 
divided into parts for the men and 
women, and the different classes 
of the faithful, according to their 
rank in the Church. The chief 
church of the diocese is called the 
cathedral. 

Church and State Where Cath- 
olicism is the religion of the ma- 
jority of the people, as in Italy to- 
day, the Church endeavors to work 
harmoniously with the State, since 
the two have jurisdiction over the 
same persons. In the case of a dis- 
agreement, the authority of the 
Church should prevail over the 
State or some agreement be made 
between them. 

Churching A pious and laudable 
custom, reserved for women who 
have borne children in wedlock. 
Properly speaking, it is to be per- 
formed by the parish priest. Having 
sprinkled the woman with holy 
water in the form of a cross, the 
priest says a prayer of thanksgiv- 
ing, blesses her, and in these words 
invites her: "Come into the temple 
of God. Adore the Son of the 
Blessed Virgin Mary, who has given 
thee fruitfulness in childbearing." 

Church Militant The faithful 
still living on earth as distinct from 
the Church Suffering in purgatory 
and the Church Triumphant in 
heaven. 

Church Unity Octave Eight 
days of prayer offered from Janu- 
ary 18 to January 25, that all lapsed 
Catholics return to the Church, and 
all those outside the Church be con- 
verted. This devotion was started 
by the Friars of the Atonement 
about 1910. 

Ciborium The vessel in which 
the Sacred Hosts are kept for dis- 
tribution at Communion. 

Circumcision A custom ob- 
served by the Jews as a sign of the 
covenant between God and Abra- 
ham. The circumcision of the Child 
Jesus out of reverence for the law 
is commemorated by the Church on 
January 1. 



Clandestinity Illegal secrecy, 
an impediment to valid marriage 
if the ceremony be performed by 
any other than the parish priest or 
bishop of the diocese or delegate of 
either. 

Clergy, Married Oriental cler- 
ics may not licitly, and more prob- 
ably not validly, marry after the 
reception of the subdeaconship. If 
they have been married before that 
time, they may use marriage rights. 

Clergy, Religious Clergy who 
take the vows of poverty, chastity 
and obedience and who are subject 
to a religious superior. They are 
also called "regular" clergy because 
they observe a rule of life. 

Clergy, Secular Clergy imme- 
diately subject to a bishop of a dio- 
cese, devoted to ordinary parochial 
work and the administration of the 
Church throughout the world. They 
take a vow of chastity and make a 
promise of obedience to their bish- 
ops. 

Cleric One who has been as- 
signed to the Divine ministry by 
the reception of the clerical ton- 
sure, and thus rendered capable of 
obtaining the power of orders and 
jurisdiction, benefices and pen- 
sions; loosely used to designate 
also one who enjoys the clerical 
privileges of immunity and exemp- 
tion, such as a religious, a novice, 
or a member of a society having 
community life without vows. 

Clericalism Term used by Free- 
thinkers for the application of 
moral principles to economic, social 
and political matters and for what 
is termed the exaggerated claims 
of the clergy. 

Cloister The enclosure of a con- 
vent or monastery, which the en- 
closed may not freely leave or out- 
siders enter. 

Closed Times Seasons of the 
year when the nuptial blessing is 
not given, except with special per- 
mission: during Advent and Lent, 
on Christmas and Easter Sunday. 

Coadjutor Bishop A Bishop de- 
puted by the Holy See to assist the 
diocesan bishop in the administra- 
tion of a diocese or in pontifical 
functions. Also called Auxiliary. 



141 



Code A digest of rules or regu- 
lations such as the Code of Canon 
Law. 

Coeducation Arguments in fa- 
vor of the education of both sexes 
without consideration of sex are: 
economy, better discipline, and 
beneficial social intercourse. Ob- 
jections are that boys can and 
should be subjected to a stricter 
regimen than girls and that the low- 
ering of sex tension leads to in- 
difference and grave moral evils. 
Coeducation is not generally em- 
ployed in Catholic secondary schools. 

College, Sacred The body of 
cardinals. 

Colors, Qturgica! The colors 
approved by the Church for use in 
public worship. Certain colors are 
prescribed for certain feasts. Dra- 
peries of the altar and vestments 
of the clergy are white, red, green, 
violet or black, according to the 
Office of the day. 

Commandments of God The 
"Decalogue" or "ten words" writ- 
ten by the finger of God on two 
tablets of stone, and given to Moses 
on Mt Sinai. As defined by the 
Council of Trent, they bind the 
conscience of all mankind, mani- 
festing to us God's will in our be- 
half, and, by their observance, en- 
able us to attain to everlasting 
salvation. They are: 

1. I am the Lord thy God. Thou 
shalt not have strange gods before 
Me. 

2. Thou shalt not take the name 
of the Lord, thy God, in vain. 

3. Remember thou keep holy the 
Sabbath day. 

4. Honor thy father and thy 
mother. 

5. Thou shalt not kill. 

6. Thou shalt not commit adul- 
tery. 

7. Thou shalt not steal. 

8. Thou shalt not bear false wit- 
ness against thy neighbor. 

9. Thou shalt not covet thy neigh- 
bor's wife. 

10. Thou shalt not covet thy 
neighbor's goods. 

Commandments of the Church ; 
The Church, being our mother, and 
having the deposit of faith to pre- 



serve and make known to us, there- 
fore has the power to make rules 
for us. Thus she commands us: 

1. To hear Mass on Sundays and 
holy days of obligation. 

2. To fast and abstain on the 
days appointed. 

3. To confess at least once a year. 

4. To receive the Holy Eucharist 
during the Easter time. 

5. To contribute to the support 
of our pastors, 

6. Not to marry persons who are 
not Catholics, or who are related 
to us within the third degree of 
kindred, nor privately without wit- 
nesses, nor to solemnize marriage 
at forbidden times. 

Commissariat of the Holy Land 
A territory assigned to the Friars 
Minor for the purpose of collecting 
alms for the holy places in Pales- 
tine. There are some forty through- 
out the world, one being located at 
Mt. St. Sepulchre, Washington, D. C. 

Communion It is a tenet of the 
Catholic faith that the Body and 
Blood, Soul and Divinity of Jesus 
Christ are given in the Communion, 
and that Christ is received whole 
and entire under either species, 
i. e., under the form of bread alone, 
or wine alone. 

Communion, Frequent The 
Church exhorts the faithful to re- 
ceive daily, if possible. It is recom- 
mended to keep free from venial 
sin in order to receive more worth- 
ily. The practice of frequent Com- 
munion was introduced by Pius X. 

Communion of Saints The union 
of the faithful in heaven, on earth 
and in purgatory. Belief in the 
Communion of Saints is expressed 
in the ninth article of the Apostles' 
Creed. According to the teaching of 
the Church, it is added as an ex- 
planation of the preceding article, 
"I believe in the Holy Catholic 
Church." It embraces the Church 
Triumphant, the Church Militant, 
and the Church Suffering. The 
faithful here upon earth are in 
communication with each other by 
their good works, charity and pray- 
ers. Our communication with the 
poor souls consists in our praying 
for their liberation from the cleans- 
ing fires of purgatory. We are in 



142 



communion with the elect in heaven 
when we ask them to intercede to 
God in our behalf, by honoring and 
imitating them and by obtaining 
their help and prayers, 

Communism A social or eco- 
nomic system founded on the com- 
munity of goods. In political prac- 
tice it involves absolute control by 
the community in all matters per- 
taining to labor, religion and social 
relations. It embodies the princi- 
ples of Karl Marx. Actually it has 
become a philosophy of life direct- 
ing men to merely material ends, 
and militantly combats religion; as 
in Russia today. Pope Pius XI on 
March 19, 1937, issued the encycli- 
cal, "Divini Redemptoris," on Athe- 
istic Communism. 

Concelebration In the Western 
Church this rite is now used only 
at the ordination of priests and the 
consecration of bishops when sev- 
eral priests say Mass together, all 
consecrating the same bread and 
wine. In all Eastern Churches con- 
celebration is common. 

Conclave This term is applied 
to the place where the cardinals 
assemble for the election of a new 
pope, and to the assembly itself. 
In a General Council held at the 
Lateran in 1179, it was decreed 
that the election should henceforth 
rest with the cardinals alone, and 
that, in order to be canonical, it 
must be supported by two-thirds of 
their number. After the death of a 
pope, the cardinals who are absent 
are immediately to be summoned 
to the conclave by one of the secre- 
taries of the Sacred College; the 
election is to begin on the fifteenth 
or the eighteenth day after the 
death. Originally this period was for 
ten days, but, to allow those at a 
great distance to arrive on time, the 
period was lengthened to fifteen or 
eighteen days at the most. On the 
day on which the conclave officially 
begins a solemn Mass of the Holy 
Ghost is said in the Pauline Chapel, 
and after it the cardinals form a 
procession and proceed to the Sis- 
tine Chapel where the voting takes 
place. During the conclave the car- 
dinals occupy apartments in the 
Vatican Palace. After three days the 



amount of food sent in is restricted; 
if five more days elapse without an 
election being made, the rule used 
to be that the cardinals should 
from that time subsist on nothing 
but bread, wine, and water; but 
this rigor has been modified. Morn- 
ing and evening, the cardinals meet 
in the chapel, and a secret scrutiny 
is usually instituted, in order to 
ascertain whether any candidate 
has the required majority of two- 
thirds. A cardinal coming from a 
distance can enter the conclave 
after the closure, but only if he 
claims the right of doing so within 
three days of his arrival in the 
city. There are three valid modes 
of election: by scrutiny, by com- 
promise, and by what is called 
quasi-inspiration. Compromise oc- 
curs when all the cardinals agree 
to entrust the election to a small 
committee of two or three members 
of the body. Scrutiny is the or- 
dinary mode; elections have usu- 
ally been made by this mode with 
reasonable dispatch. However, ow- 
ing to the disturbances of the times, 
the conclave of 1799, at which Pius 
VII was elected, lasted six months. 

Concordat From Lat. concordata, 
"things agreed upon." A treaty be- 
tween the Holy See and a secular 
state touching the conservation 
and promotion of the interests of 
religion in that state. 

Concubinage Unlawful inter- 
course between a man and woman 
living together more or less per- 
manently. 

Concupiscence A desire of the 
lower appetite contrary to reason: 
"the flesh lusteth against the 
spirit." According to the Catholic 
view, if the rational will resists 
such inordinate desires there is no 
sin. The Protestant view holds con- 
cupiscence is of itself sinful, identi- 
fying it with original sin. 

Confession Sacramental Con- 
fession consists of accusing our- 
selves of our sins to a priest who 
has received authority to give ab- 
solution. Confession must be: (1) 
entire, (2) vocal, (3) accompanied 
by supernatural sorrow and firm 
purpose of amendment, (4) humble. 



144 



and sincere. The form of Confes- 
sion is as follows: The penitent, 
kneeling at the confessor's feet, 
says: "Pray, Father, bless me, for 
I have sinned.*' The priest gives 
the blessing prescribed in the Ro- 
man ritual, "The Lord be in thy 
heart and on thy lips, that thou 
mayest truly and humbly confess 
thy sins, in the name of the Fa- 
ther, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost." The penitent then 
enumerates the sins of which he 
has been guilty since his last con- 
fession, and adds, "For these and 
all other sins which I cannot now 
remember I am heartily sorry; I 
purpose amendment for the future, 
and most humbly ask pardon of 
God, and penance and absolution of 
you, my Spiritual Father." 

Confessional This is the seat 
which the priest uses when hear- 
ing confessions. According to the 
Roman ritual, it ought to be placed 
in an open and conspicuous part of 
the church, and to have a grating 
between the priest and the peni- 
tent. The division of the confes- 
sional into compartments does not 
appear to go back further than the 
sixteenth century. This arrange- 
ment became general in the follow- 
ing century. 

Confessor In modern Church 
usage, this term refers to a male 
saint who did not die for the Faith. 
It also refers to a priest who has 
the necessary jurisdiction to hear 
confessions and absolve. 

Confirmation A sacrament of 
the new law by which grace is con- 
ferred on baptized persons which 
strengthens them for the profes- 
sion of the Christian faith. It is 
conferred by the bishop, who lays 
his hand on the recipients, making 
the sign of the cross with chrism 
on their foreheads, saying, "I sign 
thee with the sign of the cross and 
confirm thee with the chrism of 
salvation, in the name of the Fa- 
ther, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost." Besides conferring a 
special grace to profess the faith, 
It sets a seal or character on the 
soul, so that this sacrament cannot 
be repeated without sacrilege. 



Confraternity An association, 
generally of laymen, having some 
work of devotion, charity, or in- 
struction for its object, undertaken 
for the glory of God. When a con- 
fraternity reaches the stage of 
which affiliations, similar to itself, 
are formed in other places, and 
adopt its rules, it takes the name 
of archconfraternity, and acquires 
certain particular privileges. 

Congregation, Religious A com- 
munity bound together by a com- 
mon rule, either without vows (as 
the Oratorians, the Oblates of St. 
Charles, etc.) or with vows (as 
the Passionists, the Redemptor- 
ists, etc.). 

Congregational Singing Strongly 
recommended by Pope Pius X in 
1903 and Pope Pius XI in 1929 as 
a means of aiding the piety of the 
faithful and increasing the solem- 
nity of the service. 

Conscience A knowledge of 
one's self which dictates what is 
morally right or wrong. When in 
doubt, certainty should be acquired 
before acting, or at least moral cer- 
tainty. 

Consent The essence of matri- 
mony: it must be voluntary, mu- 
tual, unconditional. 

Consistory A meeting of official 
persons to transact business, and 
also the place where they meet. 
Before the Reformation every Eng- 
lish bishop had his consistory, com- 
posed of some of the leading clergy 
of the diocese. In the Catholic 
Church the term is now seldom 
used except with reference to the 
papal consistory, the ecclesiastical 
senate in which the Pope, presiding 
over the College of Cardinals, de- 
liberates upon grave ecclesiastical 
affairs. 

Consubstantiation The error of 
those who hold that the Body and 
Blood of Christ exist with the sub- 
stance of the bread and wine in 
the Eucharist. 

Continence The state of one 
who controls the sex instinct. 

Contrition Sorrow and detesta- 
tion for past sins and determina- 
tion to sin no more. 



344 



Cope A long cape-like vestment 
worn by the priest at Benediction 
and at other liturgical functions. 

Cornerstone A stone prominent 
in the corner of the foundation of 
a building inscribed with the date 
and having a cavity containing 
coins and other mementoes of the 
time and circumstances. 

Corporal Works of Mercy, The 
To feed the hungry, to give drink to 
the thirsty, to clothe the naked, to 
harbor the harborless, to visit the 
sick, to ransom the captive, to bury 
the dead. 

Cotta Another name for sur- 
plice. 

Council An assemblage of 
churchmen, called to settle eccle- 
siastical affairs. Councils may be: 
General or Ecumenical, presided 
over by the Pope; provincial, pre- 
sided over by an archbishop; dioc- 
esan, presided over by a bishop. 

Counsels, Evangelical While 
keeping the commandments is suf- 
ficient for salvation, the counsels 
of more complete renunciation 
promise greater rewards. They are: 
poverty, chastity and obedience, 
made permanent by vows. 

Counter-Reformation The Cath- 
olic reform from 1522 to 1648 to 
restore genuine Catholic life and 
stem the tide of Protestantism. The 
Council of Trent gave the reform 
official direction. 

Court, Diocesan Officials assist- 
ing a bishop of a diocese: vicar, 
chancellor, examiners, consultors, 
auditors, notaries, etc. 

Creation The production by 
God of something out of nothing, 
before the existence of anything. 

Creator A title belonging in a 
strict sense to God alone, since He 
is the supreme self-existing being, 
the absolute and infinite first cause 
of all things. 

Creature That which has been 
made out of nothing by God. 

Credence The table on the 
Epistle side of the altar on which 
the water, wine, and other articles 
used at Mass are placed. 

Creed A summary of the chief 
articles of faith, used by Christians 
to make a profession of their faith. 



Four creeds are at present used in 
the Catholic Church: the Apostles', 
the Nicene, the Athanasian and 
that of Pope Pius IV. The Apos- 
tles' Creed is in common use. 

Cremation A violent and unnat- 
ural destruction of the human body 
by fire, looked upon as an abomi- 
nation before God. Catholics may 
not carry out the order of one who 
desired his body cremated, nor may 
they be buried in consecrated 
ground if they order their own 
bodies cremated. 

Crib A representation of the 
manger which held the Christ Child 
in Bethlehem. The custom of erect- 
ing Cribs dates back to 1223, when 
St. Francis of Assisi obtained from 
Pope Honorius III permission to 
represent the mystery of Christmas 
in the form of a Crib. 

Crosier The bishop's staff. 

Crucifix A sacramental bearing 
the image of Christ on a cross 
placed over an altar where Mass is 
to be offered, also used with de- 
votion by the faithful. 

Cruets Small vessels for wine 
and water for the celebration of 
Mass, made of glass, gold or silver. 

Crypt A secret vault to which 
the bodies of martyrs were brought 
before burial. The term is now 
applied to a burial place for dig- 
nitaries under tl?e altar of a church, 
or the basement of a church used 
for worship or burial. 

Cult The veneration of a per- 
son or thing. Private veneration 
may be paid to anyone of whose 
holiness we are certain, but public 
devotion may be paid only to the 
Saints of God. 

Curia The Sacred Congrega- 
tions. 

Custos In the Franciscan Or- 
der, a superior presiding* over a 
number of convents called cWlec- 
tively a custody. \ 

Dark Ages Term erroneously 
applied to the Middle Ages to giv 
the impression that there was no 
progress during the Ages of Faith. 
The term, "dark," is now applied 
only to the first half of the period. 

Deacon The word means min- 
ister. Such an order has existed 



145 



from the earliest times. Today, 
deacons merely assist the priest in 
the celebration of Solemn Mass 
and on certain occasions may 
preach and baptize, 

Deaconess A woman who per- 
formed certain functions, notably 
at baptism, for the female sex in 
the early Church, particularly in 
the East The office disappeared in 
the Church by the twelfth century. 
The office was not an order, as the 
Sacrament of Orders can be re- 
ceived only by a man. Some Protes- 
tant sects still have deaconesses. 

Dean An ecclesiastical official ; 
the head of a cathedral or collegi- 
ate chapter; a vicar forane or epis- 
copal assistant A Dean of Pecu- 
liars is one in charge of a church 
or district, exempt from the juris- 
diction of the bishop of the diocese 
in which it is situated. 

Dean of the Sacred College The 
president of the College of Cardi- 
nals, who calls the College to- 
gether, conducts its deliberations 
and represents it abroad. 

Death The cessation of mortal 
life; an experience common to all 
men. Death is an eitect of sin. 

Decalogue The Ten Command- 
ments of God. (See Command- 
ments.) 

Decorations, Papal Given to 
laymen of exemplary character who 
have promoted the welfare of so- 
ciety, the Church or the papacy. 
The titles are: prince, baron and 
count. The pa$al orders of knight- 
hood are: Supreme Order of Christ, 
Order of Pius/* IX, Order of Gregory 
the Great, Order of St. Sylvester, 
Order of the Golden Spur, Order of 
the Holy Sepulchre. Other decora- 
tions are /the medals Pro Ecclesia 
et Pontrface, Benemerenti, Holy 
Land. / 

De^fcation of Churches This 
me^ns the act whereby a church is 
solemnly set apart for the worship 
.off God. It is a custom carried over 
from the Jewish religion and im- 
posed as a law by Pope EJvaristus. 
Having once been consecrated, a 
church cannot be transferred to 
common use. The act of consecra- 
tion must be done by a bishop. 



Definitors Members of the gov- 
erning council of an order, each 
one having a decisive vote equal 
with the general or provincial 
superior. 

Despair A deliberate yielding 
to the conviction that one's sins are 
unpardonable; a grievous offense 
against God's goodness and mercy, 

Detachment The withholding of 
affection from creatures and all 
earthly things to give it to God 
alone. 

Detraction The destruction of 
a good name by the revelation of 
a fault or crime, whether or not 
the fact be true. Restitution must 
be made according to the damage 
done. The only time when faults 
may be revealed is to prevent evil 
by informing prudent persons. 

Devil The fallen angel, Lucifer, 
who sinned by pride but who still 
possesses the knowledge he had 
and may exercise influence over 
living and inanimate things, as in 
a case of diabolical possession. 

Devil's Advocate Popular name 
for the Promoter of the Faith who 
raises all possible objections in the 
cause of beatification. 

Devotion A pious practice in 
honor of Our Lord, the Blessed Vir- 
gin, the angels or saints. 

Dies Irae Hymn used as the 
Sequence in Requiem Masses, writ- 
ten in the thirteenth century by 
the Franciscan, Thomas of Celano. 

Diocese A section of a country 
and its population which is gov- 
erned by a bishop. The word orig- 
inally meant administration and 
was used under the Roman law. 

Discalced Applied to religious 
who go barefoot or wear sandals. 
The practice of so doing was in- 
troduced in the Western Church by 
St. Francis of Assisi. 

Disciple A follower of our Lord 
or the apostles. Our Lord had some 
seventy disciples. 

Disciplina arcanl Lat "disci- 
pline of secret" in the Ancient 
Church the knowledge of the Trin- 
ity and of some of the sacraments 
was kept from catechumens in or- 
der to shield these teachings from 
ridicule or misinterpretation. 



146 



Disci pSine Systematic training 
under authority; also punishment 
given with a view to correction. 

Dismissio Ipso Facto Lat. ipso 
facto, by the fact itself refer- 
ring to acts which by their very 
performance carry the dismissal of 
a religious from his or her com- 
munity, such as flight with a per- 
son of the opposite sex even with- 
out the intention to marry. 

Dispensation This is the relax- 
ation of a law in a particular case. 
A law made for the general good 
may not be beneficial in a special 
instance wherefore a dispensation 
from one in authority may be ob- 
tained. Pastors, bishops, and re- 
ligious superiors may dispense, A 
dispensation is granted from fast- 
ing, abstinence, certain vows, read- 
ing the office, etc. 

Dissolution of Marriage If there 
is no intercourse after a valid mar- 
riage, it may be dissolved by an act 
of the Pope at the request of one 
or both parties, providing there is 
just cause of a private or public 
nature. 

Divination Seeking to know fu- 
ture or hidden things by unlawful 
means such as dreams, necromancy, 
spiritism, examination of entrails, 
astrology, augury, omens, palmistry, 
drawing straws, dice, cards, etc. 

Divine Office The official prayer 
by which the Church through her 
clergy, daily offers adoration and 
supplication to God. It is sometimes 
recited publicly for the laity, and 
the daily recitation is observed by 
some orders of nuns, and as a de- 
votional practice by some of the 
laity. It consists of psalms, hymns, 
prayers, and readings from the 
Bible, patristic homilies and lives 
of the saints. It is also called 
Canonical Hours. 

Divine Right of Kings A claim 
to absolute authority by civil rulers, 
regardless of how they rule, ap- 
proved by Luther and Melanchthon 
but never by the Church. Author- 
ity originates in God, and resides 
in the people who entrust it to re- 
liable agents. 

Divorce A legal separation of 
married persons. There are three 
types: absolute, separating from 



the bond of matrimony, wMch is 
what is commonly understood by 
the term today; from the bed, 
making the denial of the mar- 
riage debt lawful; from the bed and 
board, by which the rights of co- 
habitation are denied. The matri- 
monial bond is indissoluble but an 
annulment may be decreed. The 
State has no right to grant di- 
vorces since it has no authority to 
annul a valid marriage, 

Doctor of the Church Title giv- 
en to one who is ascribed as pos- 
sessing learning to such an eminent 
degree that he is fitted to be a doc- 
tor not only in the Church but of 
the Church. Great sanctity must al- 
so be present and finally the title 
must be conferred by the Pope or 
a General Council. 

Dogma A truth contained in 
the word of God, written or unwrit- 
ten (Scripture or Tradition), and 
proposed by the Church for univer- 
sal belief. 

Dogmas, Principal Outstanding 
defined teachings of the Church 
are: The Church has the authority 
to interpret the Scriptures upon 
which the Catholic rule of faith is 
based; the Pope is infallible when 
speaking ex cathedra; there are 
three Persons in God the Father, 
Son and Holy Ghost; through an 
act of disobedience Adam and Eve 
fell from grace and lost immunity 
from disorderly affections of the 
body and also the immortality of 
the body which punishments were 
passed on to the human race; 
Christ redeemed the human race 
from original sin; Christ was God 
as well as man; salvation is ac- 
complished through co-operation 
with divine grace; grace is dis- 
tributed by means of the Sacra- 
ments; man's present life will end 
in heaven, hell or purgatory. 

Douay Bible The name given to 
the English translation of the Vul- 
gate version of the Bible, which 
was begun at Douay, France, and 
continued at Rheims; hence called 
also, the Douay-Rheims version. It 
was revised by Bishop Challoner in 
1750. This Challoner-Rheims ver- 
sion has in turn been revised by 
Catholic scholars under the patron- 



147 



age of tlie Episcopal Committee of 
the Confraternity of Christian Doc- 
trine. The New Testament was 
completed in 1941, and published in 
the United States. 

Dowry Property which a wife 
brings to her husband in marriage 
or that which a religious woman 
brings to her community to be in- 
vested for her support until death, 
when it becomes the property of 
the community. Should the re- 
ligious leave, the property is re- 
turned without interest. 

Doxology The Doxology, or "as- 
cription of glory to the Trinity," is 
usually called, from its initial 
words, the "Glory be to the Fa- 
ther." The first part of the Gloria 
dates back to the third or fourth 
century, and arose, no doubt, 
from the form of Baptism. The con- 
cluding words, "As it was in ,,the 
beginning," are of later origin. The 
Gloria is recited after each psalm 
in the Divine Office said by the 
priests, and is also said after the 
"Judica," at the beginning ox Mass. 

The Glory be to the Father Is 
called the lesser Doxology. The 
greater Doxology is the Gloria in 
Bxcelsis Deo, which is very often 
recited at Mass. It is believed to be 
of Eastern origin and is to be found 
in the Apostolic Constitutions in a 
form substantially the same as that 
now used. The common belief is 
that St. Hilary, Bishop of Poitiers 
(A. D. 366), translated it into Latin. 

Dulia Veneration or homage 
paid to the saints. 

Duty A moral obligation deter- 
mined by conscience or right rea- 
son. The law of God prevails over 
that of men. 

Easter Duty The obligation of 
Catholics to approach the sacra- 
ment of Penance and receive the 
Eucharist during the Easter time: 
in the United States from the first 
Sunday in Lent to Trinity Sunday, 

Easter Water Holy water 
blessed with special ceremonies 
and distributed on Holy Saturday. 

Ecstasy A state of supernatural 
contemplation in which the senses 
are suspended; conferred by God 
upon certain saints. 



Edification The giving of good 
example to one another by Chris- 
tians. 

Ejaculations Short prayers, 
many of which are indulgenced. 

Elevation The Elevation of the 
Host and chalice immediately after 
consecration was introduced in de- 
testation of the denial of transub- 
stantiation by Berengarius. The 
practice started about the year 
1100. The further custom of ringing 
a bell at the Elevation began in 
France during the twelfth century. 

Emancipation The abolition of 
penal laws against Catholics in 
England and Ireland. 

Ember Days Wednesday, Fri- 
day and Saturday following Decem- 
ber 13th, the first Sunday in Lent, 
Pentecost, and September 14th. 
They are days of fast and absti- 
nence instituted for the purpose 
of doing penance and thus puri- 
fying the soul at the beginning of 
each quarter of the year. 

Emblem An object or device in 
Christian art, denoting the virtues 
or actions of the saints, as, for ex- 
ample, keys for St. Peter, to whom 
Christ said: "I will give to thee 
the keys of the kingdom of heaven." 

Encyclical A letter addressed 
by the Pope to all the bishops in 
communion with him, in which he 
condemns prevalent errors, or ex- 
plains the line of conduct which 
Christians ought to take in refer- 
ence to urgent practical questions, 
such as education and the relation 
between the Church and State. 

End Justifies the Means This 
principle has frequently but falsely 
been attributed to members of the 
Society of Jesus. Father Ron, S. J., 
in the year 1852 publicly offered 
1^000 guineas to anyone who in the 
judgment of the law faculty of 
Heidelberg University could prove 
that any Jesuit had ever taught 
this doctrine, or any equivalent. 
The money has never been claimed. 

Epikei Greek, "reasonable" 
a reasonable interpretation of the 
law. For instance, a mother may 
reasonably be excused from Mass 
on Sunday if there be no one pres- 



148 



ent to care for her infant or sick 
child. 

Episcopate The dignity and 
sacramental powers bestowed upon 
a bishop at his consecration; the 
body of bishops collectively. 

Epistle A selection from one of 
the letters of the apostles, read at 
Mass after the Collects; also called 
a lesson. 

Equivocation The use of phrases 
or words having more than one 
meaning in order to conceal infor- 
mation which the questioner has no 
right to seek. It is permissible to 
equivocate in answering impertin- 
ent and unjust questions. 

Eternity The perennial inter- 
minable, perfect possession of life 
in its fullest totality without begin- 
ning or end attributed to God, 
Who has no past or future. Also 
applied to man's destined state of 
eternal happiness or damnation, in 
so far as it is endless. 

Ethics The science of the mo- 
rality of human acts in the light of 
human reason. Ethics comprises 
personal, social, economic, political 
and international activities. 

Eucharist The Church regards 
the Eucharist as a sacrament and 
as a sacrifice. Considered as a sac- 
rament, the Eucharist is the true 
Body and Blood of Christ under 
the appearance of bread and wine. 
Like other sacraments, it was in- 
stituted by Christ. Considered as a 
sacrifice, it is the Mass, in which 
Christ offers Himself in an un- 
bloody manner, as He once offered 
Himself in a bloody manner on the 
cross. 

Eucharistic Congress An inter- 
national or national assemblage of 
Catholics to honor the Blessed Sac- 
rament. The first owed its inspira- 
tion to Bishop Gaston de Segur and 
was held in Lille, France, in 1881. 

Eugenics The study of heredity 
and environment for the physical 
and mental improvement of future 
generations. Extreme eugenics is 
untenable since it uses immoral 
means to a good end, such as com- 
pulsory breeding of the select, birth 
control among the poor and sterili- 



zation of the unfit. Moderate eu- 
genists recommend the segregation 
of the unfit and are to be com- 
mended for that. 

Evangelists The authors of the 
four gospels, Matthew, Mark, Luke 
and John. 

Evil A condition resulting from 
imperfection of constitution or ac- 
tion; an absence, defect or perver- 
sion of action called also, sin. 

Evolution The development 
from rudimentary conditions to 
more highly organized results. 
Widespread evolution has been ac- 
cepted as a fact but has not been 
proven. Catholics may be friendly 
to hypotheses but should refuse to 
accept appearances as proofs. There 
is no proof that the human organ- 
ism was generated from lower ani- 
mals, nor that the soul is generated 
by human parents. 

Examination of Conscience Self- 
examination as a preparation for 
confession of sins. 

Ex Cathedra Lat. "from the 
chair" referring to infallible de- 
crees of the Pope on questions of 
faith or morals when he speaks 
with supreme authority from the 
chair of St. Peter. 

Excommunication An ecclesi- 
astical censure by which a Chris- 
tian is separated from the Church. 
It is a power included in the bind- 
ing and loosing, given by Christ to 
Peter and the Apostles: "If he will 
not hear the Church, let him be to 
thee as the heathen and publican" 
(Matt, xviii, 17). Major excommuni- 
cation deprives one of all Church 
communication, is equal to ana- 
thema and is publicly pronounced. 
Minor excommunication deprives 
one of participation in the sacra- 
ments. 

The effects of excommunication 
are summed up: As a man by Bap- 
tism is made a member of the 
Church in which there is a com- 
munication with all spiritual goods, 
so by excommunication he is de- 
prived of the same spiritual goods 
until he makes amends and satis- 
fies the Church. The censure may 
be removed in the Sacrament of 
Penance. 



149 



Exorcism The ceremony of 
driving out demons from persons, 
places or things; based on the 
teachings of the Bible. 

Exposition of the Blessed Sacra- 
ment The Church has always 
adored Christ in the Eucharist but 
it is only in times comparatively 
modern that the Holy Sacrament 
has been publicly exposed for the 
adoration of the faithful. As early 
as 1373 we read of the bishop car- 
rying the Host in procession, the 
monstrance in which it was borne 
having sides of glass. Before that 
time the Host was generally car- 
ried in vessels which hid the Host 
from view. Later in the sixteenth 
century the Host was exposed 
more frequently, especially in times 
of public distress, generally for 
forty continuous hours. There are 
various rules with regard to the 
public exposition which cannot take 
place without the permission of the 
bishop or by apostolic indult Twelve 
candles of wax must burn before 
the Host. 

Extreme Unction Extreme Unc- 
tion may be defined as a sacra- 
ment in which the sick, in danger 
of death, are anointed by the priest 
for the health of soul and body. St. 
James describes the nature and 
effects of this sacrament: "Is any 
man sick among you? Let him bring 
in the priests of the Church and 
let them pray over him, anointing 
him with oil in the name of the 
Lord" (v, 14). 

Faculties Powers granted by an 
ecclesiastical superior to his priests, 
to hear confessions, etc. 

Faculties of the Soul Imagina- 
tion, memory, understanding, and 
will. 

Faith A firm, unshaken belief 
based on the word of God. 

Faith, Act of Belief in the truth 
of a thing, not because it is proven 
but because God says it is true. 

Faith, Rule of For Catholics the 
Bible and tradition on the authority 
of the Church; for Protestants, the 
Bible alone. 

Faith and Reason The Church 
teaches that reason may know cer- 



tainly God's existence, His attri- 
butes, and the existence of revela- 
tion. Reason cannot understand 
however, mysteries such as the 
Blessed Trinity. Faith and reason, 
therefore, are of mutual assistance 
to each other, 

Family The foundation of soci- 
ety, consisting of husband, wife and 
children. The perfect example of 
family life is the Holy Family. Di- 
vorce, birth control, and outside in- 
terests injure the family and threat- 
en both Church and State. 

Fanaticism Extreme unreason- 
able speech or conduct. Since reli- 
gion deeply affects the mind, reli- 
gious fanatics often perpetrate mon- 
strous acts. 

Fascism A political system 
which makes the good of the state 
paramount and places control m 
the hands of a dictator. Fascism 
was established in 1922 in Italy un- 
der the dictatorship of Mussolini. 

Fast Abstinence from food or 
drink before receiving the Eucha- 
rist; the taking of only one com- 
plete meal a day, with small quan- 
tities in the morning and evening 
on appointed days. The Commun- 
ion fast begins at midnight of the 
accepted time in a region. 

Fast Days Ember days, the vig- 
ils of Pentecost, Assumption, All 
Saints, and Christmas, and all days 
of Lent up to noon Holy Saturday. 

Fathers of the Church Eminent 
teachers or writers who instructed 
the early Church in the teachings 
of the Apostles. 

Fear is a mental agitation or 
trepidation because of present or 
future danger. Grave fear should not 
be allowed to deter us from duty. 
Full responsibility, however, is not 
attached to evil done out of fear. 
Marriage contracted through fear 
of death or injury is invalid. 

Field Mass Mass celebrated in 
the open in time of war, or on spe- 
cial occasions with the bishop's 
permission. 

First Communion First recep- 
tion of the Host, generally by chil- 
dren, who should be carefully pre- 
pared beforehand. 

Fisherman's Ring A signet ring 



150 



engraved with the effigy of St. 
Peter fishing from a boat and en- 
circled with the name of the reign- 
ing Pope. It is used to seal briefs. 
It is broken up after each pope's 
death. 

Five Scapulars Any five of the 
eighteen scapulars approved by the 
Church may be worn together. 

Fixed Festivals Feasts that oc- 
cur the same date every year, such 
as Christmas, December 25; Cir- 
cumcision, January 1; Purification, 
February 2; Annunciation, March 
25. 

Flectamus Genua Lat. "Let us 
bend the knee" one of the pray- 
ers of the Mass on Ember days, 
and certain days of Lent. 

Flowers on the Altar Plants, 
cut or artificial flowers may be 
used excepting during Advent, 
when they are allowed only on the 
third Sunday, and during Lent, when 
they are allowed only on the fourth. 

Forgiveness of Sin Catholics 
believe that forgiven sins are re- 
moved from the soul. God can for- 
give sin either immediately, in an- 
swer to an act of perfect contri- 
tion, or mediately through the Sac- 
rament of Baptism or Penance. 

Fortune Telling If indulged in 
for the purpose of seriously obtain- 
ing information it is a grievous sin 
against the first commandment. It 
should not even be indulged in for 
sport because of the danger to 
faith. 

Forty Hours 1 Devotion Solemn 
exposition of the Blessed Sacra- 
ment for forty hours, commemorat- 
ing the forty hours during which 
the body of Christ rested in the 
tomb. These hours are interrupted 
in the United States for the con- 
venience of the faithful. A plenary 
indulgence is granted to all con- 
trite persons who have approached 
the Sacraments of Penance and the 
Eucharist, visited the church and 
prayed for the intentions of the 
Holy Father. 

Freedom of Thought There is 
no freedom in error. One is not 
free, for instance, to believe that 



the Church has erred in its beliefs 
or teachings. 

Freedom of Worship A mixture 
of religion and politics often de- 
stroys the freedom of worshiping 
God according to the dictates of 
one's conscience. 

Freemasonry A religious sect 
diametrically opposed to Christian- 
ity. It has its own altars, temples, 
priesthood, worship, ritual, ceremo- 
nies, festivals; its own creed; its 
own morality. The chief reason why 
Freemasonry was first condemned 
by Pope Clement XII was that it 
professed to represent a primitive 
religion in which all men agree. 
This is in marked contrast to the 
Catholic idea of revelation. This 
still remains one of the chief Catho- 
lic objections, since it is evident 
that apostasy frequently follows en- 
trance into a Masonic lodge. The Ma- 
sonic oath was likewise condemned 
in 1738 as immoral in principle 
since it imposes blind obedience. An- 
other reason for the Catholic atti- 
tude is found in the injuries inflicted 
on the Church by organized Ma- 
sonry. In regard to foreign countries 
this is very evident. In the United 
States, Masonry, especially the Su- 
preme Council of the Scottish Rite 
33rd degree through its official or- 
gan, "The New Age," has shown 
itself as hostile and bent upon the 
destruction of Catholicism. "The 
American Freemason" through its 
editorial pages has emphasized that 
there can be no peace, nor even 
truce, between Freemasonry and 
the official Roman Church. Many of 
the leaders of Freemasonry, Pike, 
Richardson, Buck and Stewart, have 
shown open and unmistakable an- 
tagonism to the Catholic Church. 

Eight different Popes in seven- 
teen different pronouncements, and 
at least six different local Coun- 
cils have condemned Masonry. 

The majority of American Ma- 
sons go no further than the Third 
Degree or Blue Lodge system and 
have no antagonism toward the 
Church. Many indeed are not even 
cognizant of the real aims and pur- 
poses of the organization. They 
have joined the Masons for social 



151 



and business reasons. To these 
many and benevolent Masons, not 
interested in the history or funda- 
mental principles of Masonry, the 
attitude and position of the Cath- 
olic Church, as regards Masonry is 
bewildering. They can see no justi- 
fication for such condemnation. 
However, a study of the question 
pro and con will show any fair 
mind the reasons for the action of 
the Catholic Church. A thorough 
and accurate Catholic view of Ma- 
sonry is contained in "The Catholic 
Encyclopedia" where the subject 
is discussed at length. 

Freethinker One who bases 
his beliefs on the findings of his 
reason and refuses to accept the 
Revelation. 

Free Will The faculty of mak- 
ing a reasonable choice among mo- 
tives. The Council of Trent solemn- 
ly condemned those who taught 
that from the sin of Adam man 
lost his free will. 

Friar A term originally applied 
to members of mendicant orders, 
now to monastic and military or- 
ders also: Dominicans, Francis- 
cans, Carmelites, Augustinians, 
Servites, Minims, Third Order Reg- 
ulars of St. Francis, Capuchins, etc. 

Fruits of the Holy Ghost Chari- 
ty, joy, peace, patience, benignity, 
goodness, longanimity, mildness, 
faith, modesty, continence, chastity. 

Funeral Pall Black cloth with 
a white cross spread over a coffin 
during the last rites. 

Funeral Rites Mass for the de- 
ceased, absolution and interment 
by the priest. Black is the color 
used, except in the case of infants, 
when white is employed. 

GaHicanism A body of doc- 
trines which found particular favor 
in the French or Gallican Church, 
and limited the power and author- 
ity of the Pope in favor of the 
Bishops, and extended unduly the 
power of the State over ecclesias- 
tical affairs; condemned by Pope 
Alexander VIII in 1693. 

Gambling Staking large sums 
of money in pure chance is often 
the occasion of staking beyond 
means, risking other people's 



money or property, or losing what 
rightfully belongs to one's family. 

Gaudete Sunday Third Sunday 
in Advent; named from the first 
word of the Introit of the day, 
Gaudete, meaning "Rejoice." 

Gehenna A Jewish name of a 
valley invariably used by Christ to 
designate hell. 

Genuflection Genuflection is a 
natural sign of adoration or rever- 
ence frequently used in the Church. 
The faithful genuflect when passing 
the tabernacle; the priest genu- 
flects many times during the Mass. 
A double genuflection, i. e., one on 
both knees, is made on entering or 
leaving a church where the Blessed 
Sacrament is exposed. 

Gethsemane Name in Hebrew 
meaning "oil press" a plot of 
ground on the Mount of Olives 
where the Saviour spent much time 
with His disciples. The hours He 
spent there in prayer the night be- 
fore He died are known as the 
Agony in the Garden. 

Gifts of the Holy Ghost Wis- 
dom, understanding, counsel, forti- 
tude, knowledge, piety, fear of the 
Lrord. 

Gluttony Eating too often, too 
much, too costly food, or living to 
eat instead of eating to live. 

God In the Apostles' and Ni- 
cene Creeds we begin by profess- 
ing our belief in the one God, crea- 
tor of heaven and earth. The 
Fourth Lateran Council and the 
Vatican Council define God as "The 
one absolutely and infinitely per- 
fect spirit who is the Creator of 
all." The latter Council also adds 
that we can, by the natural light 
of reason and from the considera- 
tion of created things, attain to a 
"sure" knowledge of God. Taking 
the above definition for granted, 
we proceed to state the following 
propositions of St. Thomas proving 
from reason the existence of God. 
In brief, his argument from design 
is as follows: There are plain 
marks in the mechanism of created 
things which show that they are 
the work of an intelligent being. 
They display a high degree of wis- 



152 



dom united to immense power. 
Plainly this intelligence does not 
reside in the things themselves. 
Therefore, the world was created 
and is governed by an intelligent 
being whom we call God. 

Godparents Godfather and god- 
mother, sponsors at Baptism, who 
assume guardianship over the bap- 
tized, instruct them and see that 
they carry out their baptismal 
vows. Godparents contract spir- 
itual relationship with the persons 
for whom they act as Godparents. 

Golden Rose An ornament 
blessed by the Pope on Laetare 
Sunday and sent to outstanding 
Catholics annually since the year 
1050. The office of Bearer of the 
Golden Rose, abolished during the 
pontificate of Leo XIII, was re- 
established by Pius XII in 1941. 

Good Friday Friday in Holy 
Week. The day on which Christ died. 

Gospel The practice of reading 
the Gospels in the Christian assem- 
blies is mentioned by Justin, Mar- 
tyr, and prescribed in all the litur- 
gies. The first Council of Orange, 
441, and that of Valencia in Spain 
ordered the Gospel to be read after 
the Epistle and before the Offer- 
tory, in order that the catechu- 
mens might listen to the words of 
Christ and hear them explained by 
the bishop. 

Grace A supernatural gift of 
God bestowed upon angels or men 
for the purpose of fitting them for 
eternal life. Since the fall of Adam 
we receive grace only through 
Christ. Without it eternal life can- 
not be obtained. 

Grace at Meals Prayers said 
before meals, asking a blessing, 
and after meals, giving thanks. 

Gregorian Chant Church music. 

Gregorian Masses A series of 
thirty Masses celebrated on thirty 
consecutive days for the soul of 
one specified deceased person. 

Gremial A cloth placed over 
the knees of the bishop during va- 
rious ceremonies. 

Guardian Angels are angels ap- 
pointed to protect and guide each 
individual soul through life. 



Habit The disposition to do 
things easily by repetition. Also 
the dress worn by religious. 

Hagiography Writings or docu- 
ments about saints, holy persons, 
holiness. 

Happiness St. Thomas taught 
that happiness is unattainable in 
this life since it consists in the con- 
templation of God. Incomplete hap- 
piness may be obtained by self-re- 
straint, detachment and sacrifice of 
transitory enjoyment for future 
happiness. 

Heart of Jesus (Sacred Heart) 
The special and formal devotion to 
the heart of Jesus owes its origin 
to a French Visitation nun, St. Mar- 
garet Mary Alacoque, who lived in 
the latter part of the seventeenth 
century. Our Lord Himself ap- 
peared to her and declared that 
this worship was most acceptable 
to Him. Permission to celebrate 
the Feast of the Sacred Heart on 
the Friday after the octave of 
Corpus Christi was extended to the 
whole Church in 1856. 

Heart of Mary, Immaculate 
The principles on which this devo- 
tion rests are the same as those 
which are the foundation of the 
Catholic devotion to the Sacred 
Heart. The devotion to the Im- 
maculate Heart ^as first propa- 
gated by John Eudes, who died in 
1680. In 1855, Pope Pius IX ex- 
tended the feast which is kept 
either on the Sunday within the 
octave of the Assumption or on the 
third Sunday after Pentecost to 
the whole Church. 

Heaven The place and state 
where God will give virtue its due 
reward, since vice often triumphs 
and virtue goes unrewarded here 
on earth. There we will see God 
face to face, be like unto Him in 
glory, and enjoy eternal happiness. 

Hell The place and state of 
eternal punishment demanded by 
God's justice as the lot of the 
damned. 

Heresy Heresy is defined in 
many places in the Old Testament, 
The accurate meaning of the term 
heretic is given by Tertullian. 
The name, he says, applies to 



153 



those who of their own will choose 
false doctrine, either instituting 
sects themselves, or receiving the 
false doctrine of sects already 
founded. Formal heresy is a most 
grievous sin, for it involves re- 
bellion against God, Who requires 
us to submit our understandings 
to the doctrines of His Church. 

Hermits A hermit or an an- 
chorite is a dweller in the desert. 
St. Paul was the first hermit. After 
ninety years spent in solitude he 
died in the year 342. 

Heroic Act of Charity The of- 
fering to God for the souls in pur- 
gatory all the satisfactory works 
performed during life and all suf- 
frages accruing to one after death. 
It is revocable at will. 

Hierarchy According to its or- 
dinary signification, the word ap- 
plies to the clergy only with va- 
rieties of meaning: 1. There is 
hierarchy of divine right, consist- 
ing, under the primacy of St. Peter 
and his successors, of bishops, 
priests, and deacons. 2. In the hier- 
archy of Orders we have by divine 
institution the diaconate, the 
priesthood and the episcopate; by 
ecclesiastical institution the sub- 
diaconate and the four minor or- 
ders of porter, reader, exorcist and 
acolyte. 3. There is also the hier- 
archy of jurisdiction. This is of 
ecclesiastical institution and con- 
sists of the administrative and 
judicial authorities which, under 
the supreme pastorate of the Holy 
See, are charged with the main- 
tenance of the purity of the faith 
and of union among Christians, with 
the conservation of discipline, etc. 

Holy Ghost The Third Person 
of the Blessed Trinity Who pro- 
ceeds from the Father and the Son 
and is, in every respect, equal to 
Them. 

Holy Hour Form of devotion 
taught to St. Margaret Mary Ala- 
coque by our Lord. The hour may 
be divided into parts for prayer, re- 
flection, meditation and congrega- 
tional singing. 

Holy Orders A sacrament insti- 
tuted by Christ, by which spiritual 



power is given and grace is con- 
ferred for the performance of the 
sacred duties of the priesthood. 

Holy Saturday Vigil of Easter. 
Lent ends at noon on this day. 

Holy See The papal power, re- 
ferring to the Pope personally or 
the various papal congregations 
and tribunals; Rome, the official 
seat of the Church. 

Holy Spirit The Third Person 
of the Holy Trinity. Name in mod- 
ern usage preferred to Holy Ghost. 

Holy Thursday Thursday in 
Holy Week. The day on which 
Our Lord instituted the Holy Eu- 
charist and the priesthood. 

Holy Water Water blessed by 
the Church is a sacramental, and 
has been in constant use among 
Catholics since the time of the 
Apostles. Washing with water is 
a natural symbol of spiritual puri- 
fication. "I will pour out upon you 
clean water and you shall be clean." 
(Ezechiel, xxvi, 25). On Holy Sat- 
urday water and salt are exorcised 
by the priest and so withdrawn 
from the power of Satan, who since 
the fall has corrupted and abused 
even inanimate things. Prayers are 
said that the water and salt may 
promote the spiritual and temporal 
health of those to whom they are 
applied and drive away the devil 
with his rebel angels. Finally the 
water and salt are mingled in the 
name of the Trinity. The water thus 
blessed becomes a means of grace. 

Holy Week The week preced- 
ing Easter in which the Church 
commemorates Christ's death and 
burial. In the East, Holy Week was 
distinguished from the rest of Lent 
by extreme strictness of the fast. 

Hosanna Hebrew word mean- 
ing "O Lord, save, we pray." 

Host, The Christ present on 
the altar under the appearances 
both of bread and wine," Christ 
present under the form of bread 
alone; the bread before it is con- 
secrated. It is in this meaning that 
the word is employed in the ordi- 
nary language of Catholics at the 
present day, and the word in tHis 
sense occurs in the Offertory of the 
Roman missal, when the priest 



154 



prays, "Receive, Holy Father, 
this unspotted Host, etc./' taking 
the bread, not for what it is, but 
for what it is to become at the con- 
secration of the Mass. 

Humeral Veil, The An oblong 
scarf of the same material as the 
vestments worn by the subdeacon 
at High Mass, when he holds the 
paten between the Offertory and 
Pater Noster; worn by the priest 
when he raises the monstrance to 
give benediction with the Blessed 
Sacrament, and by priests and dea- 
cons when they remove the Blessed 
Sacrament from one place to an- 
other, or carry it in procession. It 
is worn around the shoulders, and 
the paten, pyx or monstrance is 
wrapped in it. 

Humility A virtue which re- 
strains the appetite for high things, 
recognizes natural weakness and 
checks presumption. Through it we 
realize our dependence on God 
without Whom we are nothing. 

Hypnotism A profound artifi- 
cial sleep in which the mind is 
awake and does the bidding of the 
hypnotist. Hypnotism should not 
be practised except by reliable 
medical men because of the danger 
to body and soul. 

Hypostatic Union Two natures 
united in one person in Christ. 

Idolatry Worship of any but 
the true God. Catholic veneration 
of images is not directed towards 
the images themselves, but only as 
they represent the original. 

I H S The first three letters of 
the name of Jesus in Greek. 

Illegitimacy Condition of one 
born out of wedlock. 

Immaculate Conception Theolo- 
gians distinguish between active 
and passive conception. The form- 
er consists in the act of the parents 
which causes the body of the child 
to be formed and organized, and so 
prepared for the reception of the 
rational soul which is infused by 
God. The latter takes place at the 
moment when the rational soul is 
actually infused into the body by 
God. It is the passive, not the ac- 
tive conception which Catholics 
have in view when they speak of 



the Immaculate Conception. For 
there was nothing miraculous in 
Mary's generation. She was begot- 
ten like other children. The body, 
while still inanimate or without the 
soul, could not be sanctified or 
preserved from original sin, for it 
is the soul, not the body, which 
is capable of receiving either the 
gifts of grace or the stain of sin. 
And although the Blessed Virgin 
sprang from the fallen race of 
Adam, and thereby incurred the 
"debt" or liability to contract orig- 
inal sin, still in Mary's case God's 
mercy did interpose. For the sake 
of Him Who was to be born of her 
and for "His merits foreseen," grace 
was poured into her soul at the 
first instant of its being. The best 
summary of the Church's doctrine 
is very nicely contained in these 
few words: "Thou art innocent," 
says Bossuet, addressing Christ, 
"by nature, Mary only by grace; 
Thou by excellence, she only by 
privilege; Thou as Redeemer, she 
as the first of those whom Thy pre- 
cious blood has purified." 

This doctrine was defended by 
the heroic Franciscan philosopher 
and theologian, Blessed John Sco- 
tus, and it was finally defined as an 
article of faith and a truth con- 
tained in the original teachings of 
the apostles, by Pope Pius IX, on 
December 8, 1854, in the presence 
of more than 200 bishops. 

Immersion Though valid, plung- 
ing the subject in water for Bap- 
tism is no longer used by the Latin 
Church. 

Immortality The survival of the 
soul after death, reasonably proven 
from the spirituality of the soul 
and man's desire for perfect happi- 
ness. 

Immunity of the Clergy Exemp- 
tion from military duty and civil 
office outside the clerical state, 
such as judge, juror or magistrate. 
This exemption is generally recog- 
nized by governments. 

Impediment Condition that 
makes marriages unlawful or in- 
valid. There are two kinds of im- 
pediments: hindering and diriment. 



155 



I m potency Physical incurable 
tmfitness for matrimony which ex- 
isted before marriage. Impotency 
is a diriment impediment; sterility 
is not an impediment. 

imprimatur Lat. "it may be 
printed" placed at the beginning 
of a publication to show it has com- 
plied with the church law, and been 
examined by the censor. 

Impurity Unlawful indulgence 
in sex pleasures by those married 
or unmarried. 

Incarnation The union of the 
divine and human natures in Jesus 
Christ. 

Incense Incense was introduced 
into the Church services when the 
persecution by the heathen ceased, 
and the splendor of churches and 
ritual began. The use of incense 
carries with it many mystical sig- 
nifications. It symbolizes the zeal 
with which the faithful should be 
consumed; the good odor of Chris- 
tian virtue; the ascent of prayer to 
God. It is used before the Introit, 
at the Gospel, Offertory and Eleva- 
tion in High Mass; at the Magnifi- 
cat in vespers; at funerals, etc. 

Incest Carnal intercourse with 
relatives; doubly sinful because of 
the irreverence to a relative. 

Index of Prohibited Books 
Books Catholics are not permitted 
to read without special permission. 

Indifference Carelessness in 
practicing the faith one believes. 

Jndissolubility of Marriage A 
valid marriage ratified by cohabita- 
tion cannot be dissolved except by 
death. While divorce is not per- 
missible, a separation may be ob- 
tained for grave reasons. 

Indulgence The remission of 
punishment still due to sin after 
sacramental absolution. An indul- 
gence cannot be obtained for un- 
forgiven sin. The guilt of sin is for- 
given in the Sacrament of Penance. 
However, this still leaves a debt of 
temporal punishment, which is 
cleared by the granting of an indul- 
gence. A plenary indulgence remits 
all the temporal punishment due to 
sin, A partial indulgence remits a 
portion of the temporal punishment 



due to sin. To gain a plenary in- 
dulgence it is necessary to detest 
all sin and have the purpose of 
avoiding even the least venial sin. 
Confession, Communion and pray- 
ers for the Pope's intention also 
are prescribed. 

Sndult A temporary or personal 
favor granted for a period of time 
by an ecclesiastical authority such 
as a dispensation from fasting. 

Infallibility The Church is pre- 
served from error in teaching faith 
or morals due to the assistance of 
the Holy Ghost, the spirit of truth. 
The Pope must speak "ex cathe- 
dra" before his teachings are to be 
accepted as infallible. 

Infidel One who is not among 
the faithful of Christ. Popularly, 
the term is applied to all who re- 
ject Christianity as a divine revela- 
tion. Those who have never heard 
of Christianity are not in popular 
language called infidels, but hea- 
thens. 

Infused Virtues Supernatural 
virtues like faith, hope and charity 
not acquired by repeated acts of 
our own. Natural virtues such as 
prudence and temperance are also 
considered infused when sanctifi- 
ing grace is given in order to prac- 
tice them more easily. 

In Memo ri am Lat. "in memory 
of" inscription generally found 
on tombstones. 

In Partibus Infidelium Lat. "in 
heathen parts" referring to titu- 
lar sees. 

In petto Italian "in the breast," 
or "secretly" refers to the crea- 
tion of a cardinal whose name the 
Pope withholds from publication. 

Inquisition, Spanish This must 
not be identified and confused with 
the ecclesiastical Inquisition. The 
Spanish Inquisition was a mixed 
tribunal with the civil element pre- 
dominating. Ferdinand and Isabella 
of Spain established it in 1481. The 
principal purpose of this tribunal 
was to seek out the convert Mo- 
hammedans and the convert Jews 
to Christianity who were suspected 
of wishing to return to their old 
religion. The former were called 
Moriscos and the latter, Maranos. 



156 



Many of these Mohammedan and 
Jewish converts while openly pro- 
fessing Christianity, and some even 
having become priests and bishops, 
secretly had returned to their old 
beliefs, and thus made a mockery 
of the Christianity they professed. 
It must be clearly understood that 
the purpose of this Inquisition was 
not the persecution of the Jews as 
such, or of those Jews who had 
not been converted to Christianity. 
It was directed primarily against 
those known as the converses. At 
a later date the scope of the In- 
quisition was broadened to include 
crimes of murder, immorality, smug- 
gling, usury and other offenses. 

The king appointed the Grand 
Inquisitor and the other officials, 
and also signed the decrees, and 
the penalties were inflicted in his 
name. Pope Sixtus IV had approved 
of this Spanish Inquisition because 
he was left under the impression 
that it was to be an ecclesiastical 
tribunal. When the true state of 
affairs was made known it was too 
late to do anything except to pro- 
test against the excesses of the 
Inquisition. 

This institution must not be 
viewed from a twentieth-century 
standpoint, but rather from the 
point of view of the times in which 
it existed. Heresy was a state of- 
fense, a crime against both Church 
and State and punished as such. 
Even during the Protestant Ref- 
ormation the same view was held. 
The Rev, John Laux in his "Church 
History" makes the following com- 
ment with regard to the Protestant 
position as to the punishment of 
heretics : "The Protestant Reforma- 
tion did nothing to change the tra- 
ditional views in regard to the per- 
secution of heretics. In Protestant 
as well as in Catholic countries 
heretics were imprisoned, tortured, 
and put to death by fire or other- 
wise. It was not until 1677 that 
the death penalty against heretics 
was removed from the statute 
books in England. Philip of Spain 
considered heresy to be no less 
dangerous to the state than Eliza- 
beth of England considered Cathol- 



icism to be; and Philip's prisons 
were no more unsavory and noi- 
some than the English prisons of 
the time. Luther, Melanchthon, Cal- 
vin and Theodore of Beza explicitly 
approved of capital punishment for 
obstinate heretics. Calvin even 
wrote a special work in defense 
of the principle that 'Heretics are 
to be coerced by the sword/ after 
he had burned Michael Servetus at 
the stake." 

I. N. R. 1. The inscription placed 
atop the cross at Christ's crucifix- 
ion meaning "Jesus of Nazareth, 
King of the Jews." 

Insanity Insane suicides are 
given Christian burial since they 
are not responsible for their acts. 
Baptism and Confirmation may be 
administered to the insane and 
Communion given in saner mo- 
ments or at death when Extreme 
Unction may also be given. The 
Church opposes the sterilization 
but approves the segregation of the 
insane. 

Inspiration Pope Leo XIII in 
his encyclical, "Providentissimus 
Deus," speaking on the subject of 
inspiration has the following to say 
with regard to the Holy Ghost and 
the writers of the Scriptures in- 
spired by Him: "For, by supernat- 
ural power, He so moved and im- 
pelled them to write He was so 
present to them that the things 
which He ordered, and those only, 
they first rightly understood, then 
willed faithfully to write down, and 
finally expressed in apt words and 
with infallible truth. Otherwise, it 
could not be said that He was the 
Author of the entire Scripture." 
(See section on Bible.) 

Interdict > A penalty imposed 
upon a group of the faithful for 
serious violations of Church laws. 
During an interdict the faithful are 
debarred from receiving certain 
sacraments, from liturgical serv- 
ices and Christian burial. Holy 
Communion, however, is given, 
marriages may be celebrated and 
the sacraments given to the dying. 

Internuncio A papal legate to 
countries of lesser importance; 



157 



equivalent to ministers of the sec- 
ond class. 

Intolerance We should have no 
patience with error but out of char- 
ity should be tolerant with the err- 
ing. 

Irregularity An impediment to 
the clerical state such as illegiti- 
macy, bigamy, bodily defect, apos- 
tasy, heresy, homicide, attempted 
suicide. 

Itinerary Prayers, including the 
Benedictus, and four Collects re- 
cited when clerics set out upon a 
journey. 

Joys of the Blessed Virgin Mary 
Annunciation, Visitation, Nativ- 
ity of Christ, Adoration of the 
Magi, Finding in the Temple, Res- 
urrection and Assumption. 

Judgment, Last Final judgment 
by Christ after the general Resur- 
rection, when every good deed and 
every sin of every human being 
will be known to all, without em- 
barrassment however to those who 
die in the state of grace. 

Judgment, Particular Judg- 
ment immediately after death fol- 
lowed by entrance into heaven, hell 
or purgatory. 

Justice A virtue by which every 
man is given Ms due. God owes 
nothing to His creatures, but since 
He loves good and hates evil, He 
punishes evil and rewards good. 

Justification The remission of 
sin and the infusion of sanctifying 
grace at Baptism; or its recovery 
in the Sacrament of Penance when 
lost through mortal sin. 

Keys, Power of the The spir- 
itual jurisdiction of the Church, 
centered in the hands of the Pope. 

Ku KIux Klan The order of 
the Ku Klux Klan existed from 
1866 to 1869 without any semblance 
of its later lawlessness and bigotry. 
Some historians claim that in its 
early stages it was a social fra- 
ternity. However, the Klan soon 
after the Civil War, realizing the 
terror which it struck in the mind 
of the Negro began a crusade of 
violence to "protect the constitu- 



tional rights of the whites" by op- 
pression of the freed Negro slaves. 
It claimed mercy and patriotism as 
its tenets and it gained a free hand 
during the days of Reconstruction 
in the South. President Grant was 
forced to suppress it. 

As a secret fraternal organiza- 
tion, the Ku Klux Klan was reborn 
at Atlanta, Georgia, in 1915, as a 
political, religious body. This was 
pledged to uphold the Constitution 
by opposing Catholics, Jews, Ne- 
groes and the foreign born. Scan- 
dals and lawlessness caused its de- 
cline in 1926. It sprang up again in 
1928 and has been recruiting mem- 
bers in the North as well as the 
South since that time. However, it 
is now definitely marked as un- 
American and must take its place 
beside Communism, Nazism and 
other subversive groups inimical to 
true Americanism. 

Labarum The banner of the 
cross, used by Constantino in his 
campaigns. 

Laetare Sunday Fourth Sunday 
in Lent, also called Rose Sunday; 
named from the first word of the 
Introit of the day, Laetare, meaning 
"Rejoice." 

Laicism Church administration 
by laymen in the fields of educa- 
tion, marriage, hospitals, charity, 
maintenance of churches, convents, 
and institutions. 

Lamps Used in the Christian 
churches from earliest times for 
practical and symbolic purposes. 

Language of the Church The 
Church requires some of her clergy 
to use Greek, Syriac, Coptic, Arme- 
nian, Slavonic, in Mass, according 
to their rite just as strictly as she 
requires others to employ Latin. 

Last Things, Four Death, judg- 
ment, heaven, hell. 

Latria The honor and worship 
due to God alone. 

Law as Influenced by the Church 

From the beginning of Christian- 
ity, churchmen have influenced law 
by framing constitutions and oppos- 
ing evils, such as usury. 



158 



Lay Brothers Religious occu- 
pied with the secular affairs of a 
monastery, such as taking care of 
the sacristy, buildings, farms, 
household, and visitors. Very often 
they are artists and craftsmen. 

Legate, Papal An envoy of the 
Pope sent as his representative to 
a sovereign or government or on 
some special mission. Papal Leg- 
ates are termed: legates a latere, 
nuncios, internuncios or apostolic 
delegates. Legates a latere are the 
highest form of legation and are 
sent on matters of international im- 
portance. The representative of the 
Pope on some special occasion, 
such as a Eucharistic Congress, is 
simply designated as papal legate. 

Legitimation Illegitimacy is re- 
moved if the parents marry. The 
Pope may legitimize children and 
remove irregularity for entrance in- 
to the clerical state. 

Lent The forty days fast begin- 
ing on Ash Wednesday and ending 
on Holy Saturday in memory of 
the forty days fast of our Lord in 
the desert. Sundays in Lent are 
not days of fast or abstinence. The 
name "Lent" is derived from the 
Anglo-Saxon lencten, meaning spring, 
referring to the season in which 
the fast occurs. 

Limbo The place where the 
souls of the just were detained un- 
til the ascent of Christ into heav- 
en; a place of rest and natural hap- 
piness in which unbaptized infants 
and others who die in original, but 
not in actual sin, are detained. 

Litany A prayer for private de- 
votions or public liturgical services 
in the form of responsive petition. 
There are five litanies approved for 
public devotions: Litanies of Lo- 
reto, the Holy Name, All Saints, 
the Sacred Heart, and St. Joseph. 
Others may be used privately. 

Little Office of the Blessed Vir- 
gin Consists of psalms, lessons, 
and hymns in honor of the Blessed 
Virgin, arranged in seven hours 
like the Breviary Office, but much 
shorter. It is not influenced by the 
course of the Church year, except 
that the Alleluia is omitted in 



Lent, and that a change is made in 
the Office from Advent to the Puri- 
fication. Its origin is shrouded in 
mystery, but it is believed to have 
been written about the middle of 
the eighth century. 

Liturgical Movement A move- 
ment within the Church to restore 
the full glory of the liturgy. In- 
augurated at the Council of Trent, 
it was given great impetus by the 
Motu Proprio of Pope Pius X 1903, 
ordering universal use of the Gre- 
gorian Chant, and of recent years 
has been generally activated by 
clergy and laity. 

Liturgy- The public official serv- 
ice of the Church. It is used broad- 
ly to indicate all the public rites, 
ceremonies and prayers of the 
church; also the arrangement of 
those services in set forms, as the 
Roman Liturgy, in which sense it 
has the same meaning as rite. 
Thus, liturgical services are those 
contained in any official book of 
a rite; for example, Vespers is a 
liturgical service. Specifically, lit- 
urgy signifies the chief liturgical 
service, the Sacrifice of the Mass. 

Lourdes A French town in the 
Pyrenees famous for the shrine 
built where the Immaculate Virgin 
appeared to St. Bernadette Sou- 
birous. 

Lunula or Lunette A crescent- 
shaped instrument for holding the 
Sacred Host when inserted in the 
monstrance. 

Magi Wise men who visited the 
Christ Child at Bethlehem. Their 
traditional names are Melchior, 
Gaspar and Baltasar. 

M ag i c Marvelous manifestations 
through the real or pretended in- 
tervention of spirits. Magic which 
invokes evil spirits has always 
been regarded as sinful. 

Magnificat Canticle recited by 
the Blessed Virgin when she visited 
her cousin, Elizabeth. 

Mario logy A branch of theolo- 
gy treating of the life and pre- 
rogatives of the Blessed Virgin and 
the part she played in our redemp- 
tion and sanctification. 



159 



Marks of the Church The 
Council of Trent declared the four 
marks of the church to be: One, 
Holy, Catholic and Apostolic. 

Marriage without a Priest 
When a priest will not be avail- 
able for a period of time such as 
a month, a Catholic couple may 
marry by expressing mutual con- 
sent before two witnesses. Such 
a marriage also may be transacted 
when there is danger of death. 

Martyr A martyr is a witness 
for Christ. In early times the title 
was generally given to those who 
were distinguished witnesses for 
Christ; then to those who suffered 
for Him, and eventually, it became 
restricted to those who died for 
Him. Martyrdom is the voluntary 
endurance of death for the faith or 
some other act of virtue relating to 
God. Nowadays for anyone to be 
deemed a martyr, he must have 
either actually died of his suffer- 
ings or endured pains which would 
have caused his death were it not 
for miraculous intervention. 

Martyrology A catalogue of 
martyrs and other saints accord- 
ing to the calendar. 

Mass The Mass is the unbloody 
renewal of the Sacrifice of Our 
Lord upon the Cross. In it the 
priest, as the representative of 
Christ, offers to God the bread and 
wine, which he changes into the 
Body and Blood of Our Lord at the 
Consecration, and then consum- 
mates the sacrifice by consuming 
the Host and drinking the chalice 
at the Communion. 

The Church has prescribed cer- 
tain prayers and ceremonies for 
this Sacrifice, and these are uni- 
versally followed throughout the 
entire Church, varying only in 
Rite. The name is derived from 
Lat, missa, as used in the phrase, 
"Ite missa est," spoken by the 
priest before the Last Gospel; this 
is the dismissal of the faithful, the 
Sacrifice being concluded, and grad- 
ually the term came to be applied 
to the entire Eucharistic Sacrifice. 

Low Mass is read or recited by 
the priest. High Mass is sung by 



the celebrant. In Solemn High 
Mass there are three celebrants: 
the priest, deacon and subdeacon. 
Pontifical Mass is said by the Pope 
or according to the rites of such 
a Mass. Mass of the Presanctified 
is said on Good Friday, with the 
Host consecrated on Holy Thurs- 
day. Nuptial Mass is said at a mar- 
riage ceremony, to ask a special 
blessing upon the married couple. 
Mass of the Dead is said at a fu- 
neral or in commemoration of the 
departed. 

Master of Ceremonies He who 

directs the proceedings of a rite or 
observance, such as assisting the 
celebrant of a Mass. 

Master of Novices He who 
trains novices of a religious order 
or congregation. He must be at 
least thirty-five years of age, have 
been a religious for ten years, be 
eminent for prudence, charity, 
piety, and the observance of the 
rules of the society. 

Matrimony The conjugal union 
of man and woman, contracted be- 
tween two Qualified persons, oblig- 
ing them to live together through- 
out life. The word matrimony 
means motherhood; hers is the 
thought of conceiving, of bringing 
forth, and of training her offspring. 
Marriage is a natural contract but 
Christ has raised it to the dignity 
of a sacrament. It is a union which 
gives to each party power over 
the other, forging an indissoluble 
bond of partnership. Marriage is 
not a mere donation but a mutual 
agreement, and hence the volun- 
tary consent of both contracting 
parties is essential. This consent 
must be mutual, voluntary, deliber- 
ate, and manifested by external 
signs; this consent must be given 
to actual marriage then and there, 
and not at some future time. 

Maundy Thursday Name given 
to Holy Thursday from the Anti- 
phon "Mandatum" said at the cere- 
mony of the washing of the feet. 

May Laws Laws of the Prus- 
sian diet, May, 1873, known as the 
Kulturkampf, which abolished the 



160 



Catholic department of public wor- 
ship, persecuted the clergy, ex- 
pelled the religious, and took, over 
control of education. The May 
Laws were modified in 1886, when 
several Religious Orders were al- 
lowed to return, and again in 1887 
when greater concessions were 
made by the Prussian government; 
the last remnant of the May Laws 
disappeared in 1915, when the 
Jesuits were allowed to return. 

Meditation Methodical mental 
prayer, or the application of mem- 
ory, understanding and will to some 
spiritual principle, event or mys- 
tery in order to arouse proper 
spiritual emotions and sanctify 
one's soul. Exchanges of sentiment 
and thought, or colloquies, with God 
or the saints are made especially 
at the end of the meditation, which 
closes with a formal prayer. 

Mercy, Divine Love and good- 
ness of God, particularly in the 
time of need, as when a soul is 
clouded with sin. 

Metropolitan In each ecclesi- 
astical province a certain episcopal 
see is constituted by the Roman 
Pontiff, the superior see, and the 
one who presides over this see is 
metropolitan of the province. He 
is also called an archbishop, though 
the two titles are not exactly syn- 
onymous. 

Millennium The belief based 
upon a false interpretation of the 
Apocalypse that Christ and His 
saints will rule upon earth for a 
thousand years before the end of 
the world. 

Minor Orders Orders in ad- 
vancement to the priesthood: por- 
ter, reader, exorcist, acolyte. 

Miracles St. Thomas says that 
a miracle "is beyond the order (or 
laws) of the whole of created na- 
ture." This definition makes it un- 
reasonable to deny the possibility 
of miracles, unless we also deny 
the existence of God. Nor does God 
in working miracles contradict 
Himself, for He need not be re- 
stricted by the laws of nature 
which He Himself made. 



It is also clear from this defini- 
tion that God alone can work mir- 
acles. In all cases a miracle is a 
sign of God's will, and cannot, ex- 
cept through our own perversity, 
lead us into error. True miracles, 
then, are practically distinguished 
from false ones by their moral 
character. 

Miracles did not cease with the 
Apostolic Age. The Catholic Church, 
by her constant practice in the can- 
onization of saints and through the 
teaching of her theologians, de- 
clares that the gift of miracles is 
an abiding one, manifested from 
time to time in her midst. This 
belief is logical and consistent be- 
cause heathen nations have still to 
be converted and the fervor of the 
Christians must necessarily be re- 
newed from time to time. The only 
reasonable course is to examine the 
evidence for modern miracles, when 
it presents itself, and to give or 
withhold belief accordingly. This 
is just what the Church does. 

Missal The book which con- 
tains the complete service for Mass 
throughout the year. The Roman 
missal was carefully revised and 
printed under Pius V. 

Mission - A course of sermons 
and spiritual exercises, conducted 
in parishes by missionary priests 
for the purpose of renewing spirit- 
ual fervor and good resolutions. 

Mitre A head-dress worn by 
bishops, abbots, and in certain 
cases by other distinguished ec- 
clesiastics. The bishop always uses 
the mitre if he carries the pastoral 
staff. Inferior prelates who are al- 
lowed a mitre must confine them- 
selves only to the mitre, unless in 
case of an express concession by 
the Pope. 

Mixed Marriages Marriages be- 
tween persons of different reli- 
gions. Unless a dispensation has 
been obtained from the chancellor 
of the diocese, a marriage between 
a baptized and an unbaptized per- 
son is invalid; one between a Cath- 
olic and a person of another com- 
munion, e. g., a Protestant, is valid, 
but unlawful. 



161 



Monastery A dwelling of reli- 
gious, who live in seclusion and 
wlio recite the office in common. 

Monstrance The sacred vessel 
in which the Blessed Sacrament is 
exposed for adoration or Benedic- 
tion. 

Morality Conformity to right 
conduct. Conditions necessary for 
the growth of morality are: proper 
education of the young at home 
and at school, healthy public opin- 
ion, sound legislation. 

Mortal Sin Called mortal be- 
cause it brings death to the soul. 
Conditions necessary for mortal sin 
are: gravity of matter, sufficient 
reflection, full consent of the will. 

Mortification Hardships, aus- 
terities, and penances undergone 
for progress in virtue. 

Mosaic The Christian art of 
glass mosaic rose in the fourth cen- 
tury. The pontifical works for mo- 
saic were established in 1727. Mod- 
ern mosaics have been used in St. 
Paul's and Westminster Cathedral, 
England. 

Motu Proprio Lat. "own ac- 
cord" applied to an informal de- 
cree of the Pope. 

Mysteries Since there are 
countless mysteries in nature it is 
not surprising to find them in God. 
The three great mysteries of the 
Catholic Church are: the Trinity, 
Incarnation, and Eucharist. 

Necromancy Supposed com- 
munication with the dead. It is a 
form of black magic or sorcerous 
divination. 

Neophyte A term used in the 
early Church to designate newly 
baptized converts. 

Novena Nine days of public or 
private devotion in imitation of the 
apostles who gathered for prayer 
for nine days between Ascension 
Thursday and Pentecost. 

Novice One who having en- 
tered a religious order, undergoes 
a period of probation in prepara- 
tion for the religious life. 



Nuncio < The Pope's representa- 
tive at a foreign government, hand- 
ling affairs between the Holy See 
and that government. 

Nuptial Mass and Blessing A 
special Mass for marriages offered 
except during proscribed times 
(Lent and Advent). A nuptial 
blessing is given after the Pater 
Noster and before the last blessing 
at the end of Mass. 

Oath The calling upon God to 
witness the truth of a statement. 
There must be a reason for taking 
an oath as when required by law- 
ful authority. 

Obedience Submission to one 
in authority; one of the chief coun- 
sels, made the subject of a vow. 

Obligation The necessity of do- 
ing what is good and avoiding what 
is evil. It is the essence of the nat- 
ural, ecclesiastical and civil law. 

Occasions of Sin Circumstances 
which lead to sin. There is an ob- 
ligation to avoid voluntary proxi- 
mate occasions of sin. 

Octave A period of eight days 
given over to the celebration of a 
major feast, such as Easter. 

Odium Theologicum Lat. "the- 
ological hatred" a hatred due to 
differences in religious beliefs. 

Oils, Holy There are three holy 
oils consecrated by bishops on Holy 
Thursday, and sent to parish 
priests. 1. The oil of catechumens 
used in Baptism, at the ordination 
of priests and at the blessing and 
coronation of kings and queens, 2. 
Chrism, used after Baptism, in 
Confirmation, at the consecration 
of a bishop, in the consecration of 
churches, altars, altar stones, chal- 
ices, patens and in the blessing of 
bells and baptismal water. 3. Oil 
of the sick, used in Extreme Unc- 
tion. The Roman Ritual requires 
these oils to be kept in vessels of 
silver or alloyed metals, in a de- 
cent place and under lock and key. 
The 'Sacred Congregation of Rites 
strictly forbids the pastor to keep 
them in his house except in cases 
of necessity. The holy oils are all 



162 



olive oil, except the chrism which 
is oil mixed with balsam. The oils 
of the past year must not be used, 
but common oil, in lesser quantity, 
may be added to the blessed oils 
if necessary. 

Old Catholics Swiss and Ger- 
man heretics who refused to ac- 
knowledge the authority of the 
Pope as defined in the Vatican 
Council of 1870. 

Orders, Religious Orders of 
monks did not arise so long as 
every monastery was an independ- 
ent entity managing its own affairs 
without reference to any other au- 
thority but the general law of the 
Church. It was only when, com- 
mencing in the tenth century, sep- 
arate communities such as those of 
Cluny, Citeaux and the Chartreuse 
were formed within the great Bene- 
dictine brotherhood, that the term 
"order" came into use. Early in 
the thirteenth century the mendi- 
cant orders Franciscan, Domini- 
can and Carmelite Friars were 
either founded or came into dis- 
tinct prominence; in the second 
half of the century they were 
joined by the Augustinian hermits. 
These four orders, having no 
landed property, but subsisting on 
alms, began in all parts of Europe, 
but especially in cities, where lux- 
ury and civic pride were beginning 
to show themselves, to preach the 
humbling and fortifying doctrines 
of Christ. 

Ordinary One who has the ju- 
risdiction of an office: The Pope, 
diocesan bishops, vicars general, 
prelates nullius, vicars apostolic, 
prefects apostolic, vicars capitular 
during the vacancy of a see, su- 
periors general, abbots primate, 
and provincials. 

Ordination The creation of sa- 
cred ministers in the Church for 
divine worship and to rule the 
faithful. Minor and major orders 
precede the priesthood which is in- 
creased by the episcopacy. 

Original Sin The consequences 
of Adam's sin transmitted to the 
entire human race with the loss of 



immortality, control of the baser 
appetites, and the supernatural 
state, entailing death and concupis- 
cence. 

Orthodoxy Conformity with the 
standards of truth, i. e., belief in 
and agreement with the true doc- 
trine of the Catholic Church. 
Though the schismatic Eastern or- 
thodox Church claims this title, 
they do so wrongly, as they are at 
variance with the true doctrine. 

Paganism A natural religion 
without true knowledge of God but 
rather a belief in false gods and a 
degraded morality. Two-thirds of 
the world is still pagan. 

Pallium A band of white wool 
worn on the shoulders. It has two 
strings of the same material, and 
four purple crosses worked on it. 
It is worn by the Pope and sent by 
him to patriarchs, primates, arch- 
bishops and sometimes, though 
rarely, to bishops as a token that 
they possess the "fullness of the 
episcopal office." The pallia are 
made from the wool of two lambs. 

Palms Blessed palms are a sac- 
ramental. They are distributed on 
Palm Sunday in commemoration of 
the triumphant entrance of Christ 
into Jerusalem. 

Parable The fictitious narra- 
tive composed to illustrate a truth 
of comparison of religious nature 
such as the parable of the cockle. 

Paraclete A Greek word mean- 
ing advocate or consoler, applied 
to the Holy Ghost. 

Parental Duties It is the duty 
of parents to educate their children 
for God and for salvation, to direct 
them toward good and bring them 
under the guidance of the Church, 
provide for their temporal welfare 
by nourishing them and developing 
their faculties. 

Paschal Candle A large candle 
symbolic of the Risen Christ, 
blessed and lighted on Holy Satur- 
day and placed at the Gospel side 
of the altar until Ascension Day. 



163 



Paschal Precept The Church 
law that the faithful must receive 
Holy Communion at least once a 
year. See Easter Duty. 

Passion of Christ Sufferings of 
Christ recorded in the four Gospels. 
Passion plays were developed in 
the fifteenth century, particularly 
in Germany, and there revived in 
the nineteenth and twentieth cen- 
turies. 

Pater Noster The Our Father, 
or Lord's Prayer. 

Patriarch The highest office in 
the hierarchy. In the order of dig- 
nity they are as follows: major, 
Constantinople, Alexandria, Anti- 
och and Jerusalem: minor, Babylon 
Cilicia, Venice, Lisbon, West In- 
dies. The last four are merely titu- 
lar. There are patriarchs of va- 
rious rites in certain patriarchates 
as the Syrian, Maronite and Mel- 
chite Patriarchs of Antioch. 

Patron Saint A saint to whom 
special devotion is paid by certain 
peoples in certain places; one 
whose aid is sought in special 
needs; one whose name is received 
at Baptism, Confirmation or in re- 
ligion, 

Pax The kiss of peace, given in 
the Mass. 

Pectoral Cross A small cross 
worn on the breast by bishops and 
abbots as a mark of their office. 

Pelican An emblem of Christ in 
the Blessed Sacrament, from the 
ancient idea that a pelican fed her 
young with blood from her own 
breast 

Penance Penance is a sacra- 
ment instituted by Christ for the 
remission of sin committed after 
Baptism. The penitent confesses 
his sins to a priest, and thereby re- 
ceives forgiveness from God, if he 
is truly sorry, sincerely intends to 
sin no more, and performs the pen- 
ance the priest gives him. 

Pentateuch The first five books 
of the Old Testament, which are 
the work of Moses. 



Perjury The taking of a false 
oath which is always a grievous sin. 

Persecutions The ten great per- 
secutions extended from about the 
year 54 to 313. The Christians were 
looked upon by the Roman officials 
as treasonable men who refused to 
honor the gods of the empire, who 
dealt in magic and, lastly, practiced 
an unlawful religion. If anything 
went adverse with the empire the 
cry was always: The Christians to 
the lions! The first persecution 
started under Nero. Domitian con- 
tinued it, and Trajan followed in 
their footsteps. The persecutions 
continued up to Constantino's Edict 
of Toleration at Milan in 313. 

Peter's Pence A voluntary con- 
tribution raised among Catholics 
and sent to Rome for the mainte- 
nance of the Sovereign Pontiff. It 
was originally a tax of a penny on 
each house, and was collected on 
St. Peter's day, whence the name. It 
originated in England in the eighth 
century. 

Pilgrimage Pilgrimages to the 
holy places at Palestine have been 
customary since early times. Simi- 
lar journeys to celebrated shrines 
are still made to worship, ask spe- 
cial favors, or discharge obligations. 

Polyglot Bible The Bible in a 
number of languages arranged gen- 
erally in parallel columns in He- 
brew, Greek, Latin, etc. 

Poor Box The alms-box has 
been found in churches from the 
earliest days of Christianity. 

Pope Name derived from the 
Greek word J>apm, meaning Father. 
The Pope is elected by the College 
of Cardinals, a two-thirds vote be- 
ing necessary. There have been 
261 popes. 

Portiuncula The little Church 
near Assisi, Italy, repaired by St. 
Francis; the annual indulgence at- 
tached to this church and later ex- 
tended to all Franciscan churches. 
It may be gained between noon of 
August 1 and midnight of August 
2 or on the Sunday following. 



164 



Possession, Diabolical The state 
of a person inhabited by the devil. 

Poverty One of the evangelical 
counsels, a voluntary giving up of 
the right of ownership and the using 
of goods in the manner of the poor. 

Precious Blood The Blood of 
Christ. 

Predella The platform immedi- 
ately in front of the altar. 

Prelate A churchman preferred 
above others in papal honor or ec- 
clesiastical jurisdiction. 

Priest A sacred minister with 
the power to celebrate Mass, ad- 
minister the sacraments, preach 
and bless. 

Promoter of the Faith One 

whose duty is to insure the sanctity 
of those whose cause for canoniza- 
tion is considered. Popularly called 
"Devil's Advocate." 

Prothonotary Apostolic A mem- 
ber of the chief order of prelates 
in the Roman Curia. 

Province A territory compris- 
ing several dioceses and one arch- 
diocese; a territory in which the 
members of a religious order are 
under the jurisdiction of a provin- 
cial superior. 

Pulpit Originally, preaching 
was done from the altar. But ap- 
parently even in St. Augustine's 
time the ambo, originally meant for 
singing from, was raised and nar- 
rowed into our present form of pul- 
pit. It should be on the Gospel 
side, unless otherwise hindered, 
e.g., by the bishop's throne. 

Purgatory A place and state 
where departed souls, having died 
in the state of grace, suffer for a 
time in order to be cleansed from 
venial sin, or have still to pay the 
temporal punishment due to mortal 
sins, the guilt and the eternal pun- 
ishment of which have been re- 
mitted. The idea that purgatory is 
a place of probation, or a time of 
trial, is absolutely wrong; the peri- 
od during which the soul has to 
choose between heaven or hell ends 
with death. 



Pyx A vessel of metal, gold, or 
silver in which the Host is pre- 
served or carried. 

Quarantines A strict fast of 
forty days with only water, bread 
and salt allowed once a day. The 
indulgence of quarantines remits as 
much temporal punishment due to 
sin as would equal forty days of 
such penance. 

Quasi-domicile Residence which 
is not permanent but nevertheless 
lasts for a considerable time. 

Quinquagesima The last Sunday 
before Lent, marking a period of 
fifty days before Easter. 

Rashness A vice opposed to 
prudence and counsel by which one 
acts without consideration of ac- 
tual conditions, without foresight or 
advice. 

Relics The remains of holy per- 
sons, either parts of their bodies 
or possessions, entitled to venera- 
tion. 

Relics of the Passion There are 
various relics of the true cross to 
be found principally in European 
cities: Brussels, Ghent, Rome, Ven- 
ice, Ragusa, Paris, Limbourg, and 
Mt. Athos. The inscription placed 
above the cross is preserved in the 
Basilica of the Holy Cross of Jeru- 
salem at Rome. The crown of 
thorns is kept at Paris. One of the 
nails was supposedly thrown into 
the Adriatic to calm a storm; an- 
other was made into the famous 
iron crown of Lombardy; another 
is in the Church of Notre Dame, 
Paris. The sponge is in Rome at 
the Basilica of St. John Lateran. 
The point of the lance is in Paris, 
the rest is in Rome. The robe is in 
the Church of Treves. The tunic is 
in the Church of Argenteuil near 
Paris. A part of the winding sheet 
is in Turin. The linen with which 
Veronica wiped Christ's face is in 
Rome. Part of the Pillar of the 
Scourging is in Rome, part in Jeru- 
salem. 

Religion and Science There is 
no contradiction between religion 
and science since one deals with 



165 



material things and the other with 
supernatural. Conflict arises only 
when the scientist tries to turn 
theologian or the theologian, scien- 
tist. 

Reliquary A vessel for the pres- 
ervation and exposition of a relic. 

Reparation The making amends 
to God for evil done by men, such 
as rendering homage to Him in 
reparation for the irreverence done 
to the Blessed Sacrament. 

Reserved Case A sin which can- 
not be absolved except by a bishop 
or the Pope. 

Restitution The returning of 
something unjustly taken from an- 
other or its equivalent. In serious 
cases the penitent cannot obtain 
pardon for his sin unless he makes 
restitution. 

Resurrection The rising from 
the dead, the resumption of life. 
Christ rose from the dead by His 
own power three days after His 
Crucifixion. This great miracle is 
commemorated by the Church in 
the glorious feast of Easter. On 
the last day all men will rise from 
the dead, and their souls will be re- 
united to their bodies for all eter- 
nity. The resurrection of the body 
is a dogma, our belief in which we 
attest in the Apostles' Creed. 

Retreat A few days withdrawal 
from worldly affairs for solitude, 
meditation, self-examination and 
amendment of life. 

Ring A circular band of metal 
worn as an emblem of fidelity. A 
wedding ring, worn by the wife on 
the fourth finger, is blessed at the 
marriage ceremony. Nuns also wear 
a ring symbolic of their betrothal 
to their heavenly bridegroom. The 
pontifical ring bestowed on a bish- 
op at his consecration, or on an 
abbot, symbolizes their betrothal to 
the Church. 

Ritual A book used by priests 
with forms to be observed by them 
in the administration of the Sacra- 
ments, and in such functions as 
churching, burials, and in most of 
the blessings which they can give. 



Rogation Days April 25, and 
the three days before Ascension 
Day, when special prayers are of- 
fered to appease God's anger at 
man's transgressions, to ask His 
protection in calamities and for the 
blessing of the harvest. 

Rosary -A set form of prayer re- 
cited on beads in which fifteen dec- 
ades of Hail Marys are preceded 
by an Our Father and followed by 
a Glory Be to the Father. In say- 
ing each decade (ten beads) a mys 
tery is contemplated. There are five 
glorious, five joyful and five sorrow- 
ful mysteries. The joyful mysteries 
are: Annunciation, Visitation, Na- 
tivity, Presentation of the Child 
Jesus in the Temple, and Finding 
of the Child Jesus in the Temple. 
The sorrowful mysteries are : Agony 
in the Garden, Scourging at the 
Pillar, Crowning with Thorns, Car- 
rying of the Cross, and Crucifixion. 
The glorious mysteries are: Resur- 
rection, Ascension, Descent of the 
Holy Ghost, Assumption, and Cor- 
onation of the Blessed Virgin in 
Heaven. 

Rota A tribunal of the Roman 
Curia where cases relating to mar- 
riage, ordination and religious pro- 
fessions are heard. 

Rubrics Directions printed in 
red in liturgical books for the 
proper execution of liturgical func- 
tions. 

Sabbath The Jewish day of 
rest. Under the Christian law the 
day of rest was changed to Sun- 
day in honor of the Resurrection. 

Sacramentals Rites, actions, 
prayers and objects instituted and 
blessed by the Church, through 
which we obtain special grace 
or favor with God. They do 
not produce grace of themselves 
but by virtue of the blessing 
and prayers of the Church, and 
since they were not instituted by 
Christ but by the Church their num- 
ber may be added to. Their proper 
use can drive away evil spirits, 
bring victory over temptation, re- 
mit venial sins, and obtain an in- 
crease of piety and temporal favors. 



166 



The sacramentals most generally 
in use are: holy water; holy oils; 
blessed candles, palms and ashes; 
blessed crucifixes, scapulars, med- 
als, rosaries, prayer-books and sta- 
tues; the blessings of these ob- 
jects; blessings of houses and 
fields; the Confiteor recited at 
Mass, at Communion, in the Di- 
vine Office; grace before and after 
meals; public or private prayer in 
a church; papal and episcopal 
blessing; Benediction of the 
Blessed Sacrament; almsgiving. 

Sacramentary A book contain- 
ing the rites for the Mass and the 
Sacraments generally. 

Sacraments Sacraments are 
visible signs of invisible grace, in- 
stituted by Christ for our justifica- 
tion. 

The Sacraments are seven in 
number. In Baptism we are born 
again; in Confirmation we grow up 
to be perfect men in Christ; the 
Holy Eucharist is the daily bread 
by which the life of the soul is 
maintained; in Penance God heals 
the soul which has sinned against 
Him. When death is near Extreme 
Unction comes to remove the last 
remnant of infirmity and prepare 
the soul for final victory. Matri- 
mony was instituted that the nat- 
ural impulses, which have often 
proved a source of corruption and 
crime, might become a source of 
blessing, and that children might be 
brought up in the fear and love of 
God. Holy Orders was instituted 
that the Church might be ruled by 
those whom God has set over her, 
and be guided by the Word of Life 
and be blessed with the Sacra- 
ments. 

The Sacraments are meant for all 
mankind; but in order that they 
may be received with profit by 
adults especially, certain disposi- 
tions are indispensable. To the 
Sacraments of the dead, i. e., Bap- 
tism and Penance, the recipient 
must come at least with faith, hope, 
sorrow for sin, and purpose of 
amendment. The Sacraments of the 
living, i. e., the other five, must be 
received by those who are already 



in the grace and love of God. Other- 
wise the Sacraments only add to 
the condemnation of those who re- 
ceive them. 

Sacred Heart The corporal 
heart of Christ united to the full- 
ness of His divinity and symbolic 
of His love, accorded supreme ad- 
oration in the Church. (See Heart 
of Jesus.) 

Sacrilege Irreverent treatment 
of sacred persons, places or things; 
a grave sin. 

Sacristy A room where vest- 
ments, church furnishings and sa- 
cred vessels are kept and where 
the clergy vest for sacred functions. 

Saints All inhabitants of 
heaven. In the strict sense, those 
who have received the official ap- 
proval of the Church for public 
veneration, this approval being 
given because of the holy and vir- 
tuous lives which these persons 
lived on earth. 

Sanctifying Grace A supernatu- 
ral gift infused into the soul at 
Baptism rendering it capable of 
acting in a way to merit eternal 
happiness. Sanctifying grace is lost 
by mortal sin; recovered by re- 
pentance. 

Sanctuary Space reserved for 
the high altar and the use of the 
clergy in a church; generally en- 
closed by a rail. 

Sanctuary Lamp One lamp 
must continually burn before the 
Blessed Sacrament. This lamp 
should be fed with olive oil or bees- 
wax. 

Sanhedrin The Jewish supreme 
Council of Seventy at the time of 
Christ. 

Scandal Words or actions hav- 
ing at least the appearance of evil 
and leading others to sin. 

Scapular A sacramental con- 
sisting of two small squares of 
woolen cloth attached to a cord so 
that one is worn on the breast and 
the other on the back denoting 
that the wearer is spiritually asso- 
ciated with a religious order. There 



167 



are eighteen kinds of scapulars ap- 
proved by the Church as follows: 

White scapular of the hearts 
of Jesus and Mary, originated by 
the Daughters of the Sacred Heart; 
scapular of the Holy Face, orig- 
inated by the Archconfraternity of 
the Holy Face; scapular of the Im- 
maculate Heart of Mary, badge of 
the Sons of the Immaculate Heart 
of Mary; scapular of the Mother of 
Good Counsel, promoted by the 
Augustinian Fathers; scapular of 
Our Lady of Ransom, badge of a 
confraternity of the Order of Our 
Lady of Mercy; scapular of the 
Sacred Heart of Jesus, approTed by 
Pope Leo XIII; scapular of St. 
Dominic, fostered by the Dominican 
Order; scapular of the Most Blessed 
Trinity, badge of the Confraternity 
of the Most Blessed Trinity. 

Black scapular of the Help of 
the Sick associated with the So- 
ciety of St. Camillus; scapular of 
the Passion, badge of a confrater- 
nity associated with the Passionist 
Fathers; scapular of St. Benedict, 
badge of a confraternity affiliated 
with the Benedictine Order; scapu- 
lar of the Seven Dolors, badge of a 
confraternity established by the 
Servites of Mary. 

Red scapular of the Passion, 
promoted by Priests of the Mission; 
scapular of the Precious Blood, 
badge of the Confraternity of the 
Precious Blood. 

Blue scapular of the Immacu- 
late Conception introduced by the 
Theatine Nuns; scapular of St. Jo- 
seph, promoted by the Capuchin 
Fathers ; scapular of St. Michael the 
Archangel, part blue, part black, 
badge of the Archconfraternity of 
St. Michael. 

Brown scapular of Mount Car- 
mel, badge of the Confraternity of 
Our Lady of Mt. Carmel, originated 
by the Carmelites. 

Scapular Medal Introduced by 
missionaries in Africa to replace 
the cloth scapular which became 
soiled and dirty in a very short 
time; later extended to the whole 
world. The change from wearing 
the cloth scapular to the use of 



scapular medal may be made after 
one has been received into the 
cloth scapular but the medal must 
be blessed. 

Schism Term applied by the 
Fathers and theologians to a formal 
separation from the unity of the 
Church. St. Matthew and St. Mark 
call it, "a tear or rent"; St. John, 
"a division of opinion," and again, 
"a party spirit in the Christian 
Church." 

Schoo! The Catholic School is 
an institution having for its aim 
the development of the mind, and, 
above all, the perfection of the 
soul. The earliest Christian school 
(of which a distinct account has 
come down to us) was established 
by Pantaenus at Alexandria in 180 
A. D. Later cathedrals and monas- 
teries became education centers. 
Modern universities and secondary 
schools were founded in the twelfth 
century. The primary or elementary 
schools had their origin in the sev- 
enteenth century. 

Scruple An unreasonable fear 
and anxiety that one's actions are 

sinful. 

Seal of Confession A priest's 
obligation to keep sacred the se- 
crets of the confessional even at 
the cost of his life. 

Secret Societies The Catholic 
Church condemns and forbids Cath- 
olics to enter societies formed 
against the Church or the State, 
those that require undue secrecy 
and absolute obedience and which 
employ a ceremonial equivalent to 
religious sects. A Catholic who joins 
the Freemasons is excommunicated 
from the Church. The Catholic who 
joins the Odd Fellows, Knights of 
Pythias, etc., commits grievous sin. 
Those who join these latter groups 
in good faith, may with permission 
retain nominal membership if scan- 
dal can be removed and there is no 
danger to faith. The general rule to 
be followed is that one cannot sacri- 
fice the demands of faith for the so- 
cial advantages accruing from mem- 
bership in these societies. The same 
rule applies to secret societies of 



168 



women sucli as the Eastern Star 
and the Ladies of Pythias. 

Secular Clergy Clergy not affili- 
ated with religious * orders, under 
the allegiance and direction of a 
bishop. 

Septuagesima The ninth Sun- 
day before Easter and the third 
Sunday before Lent. 

Septuagint The chief Greek 
translation of the Old Testament. 

Servile Work Bodily as con- 
trasted with mental labor. 

Seven Last Words of Christ Af- 
ter being nailed to the cross: "Fa- 
ther, forgive them for they know 
not what they do"; to the penitent 
thief: "Amen, Amen, I say to thee, 
this day thou shalt be with Me in 
Paradise"; to the Blessed Virgin 
and St. John: "Woman, behold thy 
son : son, behold thy mother" ; in an 
agony of loneliness: "My God, My 
God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?"; 
parched with thirst: "I thirst"; 
when every prophecy foretold of 
Him had been fulfilled: "It is con- 
summated"; lastly: "Father, into 
Thy hands I commend My Spirit." 

Sexagesima The eighth Sunday 
before Easter and the second Sun- 
day before Lent. 

Sign of the Cross Sacred sym- 
bol used by Catholics to signify be- 
lief in the mystery of Redemption 
wrought by Christ on the Cross. 

Simony The sacrilegious vice of 
purchasing or selling ecclesiastical 
offices, benefices, and sacred objects. 

Sins against the Holy Ghost 
Despair of salvation, presumption 
of God's mercy, impugning the 
known truths of faith, envy at an- 
other's spiritual good, obstinacy 
in sin, final impenitence. Those 
guilty of such sins stubbornly re- 
sist the influence of grace and as 
long as they do so cannot be for- 
given. 

Sins That Cry to Heaven for Ven- 
geance Wilful murder; sins 
against nature; oppression of the 
poor, widows, and orphans; de- 
frauding laborers of their wages. 

Slander Attributing to another 
a fault that one knows him to be 
innocent of; doubly sinful since it 



destroys a good name and is based 
on a lie. 

Socialism A system based on 
common ownership of the means of 
production. 

Sodality An association of lay 
persons, meeting under certain 
rules for pious purposes. 

Sorcery A species of magic by 
which evil is brought on men or 
beasts with the aid of the devil. 

Sorrows of the Blessed Virgin 
Mary Prophecy of Simeon, flight 
into Eg3 7 pt, loss of Jesus at Jeru- 
salem, meeting Jesus on the way to 
Calvary, standing at the foot of the 
Cross, descent of Jesus from the 
Cross, burial of Jesus. 

Species, Sacred The appear- 
ances of bread and wine which re- 
main after the consecration. 

Spiritism Condemned by the 
Church as dangerous to faith and 
morals. Attempted communication 
with spirits, whether good or bad 
by means of seances, table tapping, 
the ouija board, etc., is strictly for- 
bidden. 

Spiritual .Bouquet An offering 
to God of religious practices and 
devotions for someone living or 
dead. 

Spiritualism A philosophical 
doctrine that there is a spiritual 
order of things as well as a mate- 
rial order and that the soul is a 
spiritual substance. 

Spiritual Works of Mercy, The 
To counsel the doubtful ; to instruct 
the ignorant; to admonish sinners; 
to comfort the afflicted; to forgive 
offences; to bear wrongs patiently; 
to pray for the living and the dead. 

Sponsor The godparent at Bap- 
tism or Confirmation who promises 
to safeguard the spiritual welfare 
of the person baptized or confirmed. 

State of Grace Freedom from 
mortal sin, whether actual or origi- 
nal. 

Station (from the ancient mili- 
tary term, statio, that post where 
a guard kept constant watch) signi- 
fies the congregation of the faithful 
in a designated church where spe- 
cial Lenten services are held on a 
certain day. Thus according to 



169 



ancient usage various churches in 
Rome have a Station Day; high 
Mass is celebrated, usually by the 
Cardinal Titular of the church, 
relics are exposed for veneration, 
and in the afternoon a procession 
takes place. 

Stations of the Cross A devo- 
tion commemorating the fourteen 
stages of Christ's passage from 
Pilate's House to Mount Calvary, 
first adopted by the Franciscans in 
1350. The fourteen stations are: 

(1) Jesus is condemned to death; 

(2) Jesus takes up His Cross; (3) 
Jesus falls the first time; (4) Jesus 
meets His afilicted Mother; (5) 
Simon the Cyrene helps Jesus to 
carry His Cross; (6) Veronica wipes 
the Face of Jesus; (7) Jesus falls 
the second time; (8) Jesus com- 
forts the women of Jerusalem; (9) 
Jesus falls the third time; (10) 
Jesus is stripped of His garments; 

(11) Jesus is nailed to the Cross; 

(12) Jesus dies on the Cross; (13) 
Jesus is taken down from the 
Cross; (14) Jesus is laid in the 
tomb. 

Stigmata The miraculous im- 
press of the five wounds of our 
Saviour on the body of a person. 
St. Francis of Assisi received this 
divine favor in 1224, two years be- 
fore his death. On September 17, 
the Feast of the Stigmata is yearly 
kept by the whole Church to com- 
memorate this fact. Other saints in 
the history of the Church have been 
known to have received the stig- 
mata. 

Stole A long narrow vestment 
worn around the neck indicative of 
the priestly power. Bishops, priests 
and deacons must wear it when 
exercising their orders, administer- 
ing the sacraments, blessing per- 
sons and things, as well as at Mass. 

Stole Fees Offerings made to 
priests who administer the sacra- 
ments. 

Stoup A vessel used to contain 
holy water. 

Stylites Religious men of early 
centuries who lived atop pillars, 
there performing acts of heroic 
penance. 



Superstition Worship of false 
divinity, or worship unfit for the 
true God. 

Surplice A white linen garment 
worn over the cassock. It is a vest- 
ment proper to priests and clerics 
assisting in the sanctuary and in 
performing their sacred duties. Al- 
tar-boys wear it while serving Mass 
and at other Church ceremonies. 

Suspension A penalty by which 
a cleric is prohibited from exer- 
cising some or all sacred functions. 

Tabernacle The receptacle in 
which vessels containing the 
Blessed Sacrament are reserved 
above the altar. The tabernacle 
should be solidly built, gold plated 
within or lined with silk and be 
kept locked. The sacred vessels 
within should rest on a corporal. 
Flowers should not be placed on 
the altar before the tabernacle, and 
nothing should be put over it but 
the crucifix. 

Te Deum A hymn of praise and 
thanksgiving sung on solemn oc- 
casions. It is also recited daily in 
the Divine Office at the conclusion 
of Matins. 

Temperance One of the four 
cardinal virtues which imposes 
moderation and self control in the 
use of food, drink and sexual grati- 
fication. 

Temporal Power The right of 
the Pope to hold and govern terri- 
try, such as Vatican City, and to 
be recognized by the nations of the 
world. 

Tenebrae The Matins and 
Lauds of the following day which 
are usually sung on the afternoon 
or evening of Wednesday, Thurs- 
day and Friday in Holy Week. The 
extinction of the candles during 
this ceremony represents the grow- 
ing darkness of the time when 
Christ, the Light of the World, was 
taken. The last candle is hidden, 
not extinguished, to signify that 
death could not really obtain domin- 
ion over Christ, though it appeared 
to do so. The clapping made at 
the end of the office symbolizes the 
confusion consequent on Christ's 
death. 



170 



Tertiary A member of a Third 
Order. 

Theological Virtues Those vir- 
tues which have God directly for 
their object: faith, or belief in God; 
hope; charity, or love of God. 

Theology The knowledge which 
we have, or can have, of God and 
divine things. 

Third Orders Religious associ- 
tions affiliated with the Francis- 
cans, Dominicans, Augustinians, 
Servites, Carmelites, Premonstra- 
tensians, Benedictines and Sales- 
ians, for the laity and those who 
while desiring to embrace the re- 
ligious life do not desire to enter 
first or second orders. Members 
share in the prayers and privileges 
of the order and are buried in the 
habit of the order. 

Three Hours A devotion origi- 
nated by the Jesuits to be prac- 
tised on Good Friday from noon to 
three o'clock in remembrance of 
the three hours our Lord hung up- 
on the cross. 

Thurible The vessel in which 
incense is burned during sacred 
ceremonies. 

Tiara A cylindrical head-dress 
pointed at the top and surrounded 
with three crowns, which the Pope 
wears as a symbol of sovereignty. 
It is made up from the princely 
crown joined with the bishop's 
mitre. It has been used as far back 
as the seventh century. At the cor- 
onation ceremonies it is placed on 
the head of the Pope with these 
words, "Receive the tiara adorned 
with three crowns and know that 
thou art Father of princes and 
kings, Ruler of the world, Vicar 
of our Saviour Jesus Christ." 

Tithes Offerings of the faithful 
for the support of their pastors, 
originally the tenth part of one's 
income. 

Titular Sees Catholic bishops 
without residential sees are given 
titular sees or ancient bishoprics 
now destroyed, of which there are 
some 900. 

Tonsure A crown made by 
shaving the upper part of the head, 
distinctive of clerics and religious. 



Toties Quoties Lat. "as often 
as" applied to indulgences signi- 
fying they may be obtained as of- 
ten as one wishes by fulfilling the 
obligations. 

Tradition The oral handing 
down of information, doctrines and 
practices. Tradition is part of the 
deposit of faith, handed down by 
the apostles. It supplies certain in- 
formation which the Bible does not 
give, such as concerning the Bap- 
tism of infants. 

Transubstantiation The process 
by which the bread and wine of the 
Mass is changed into the substance 
of the Body and Blood of Christ in 
the act of consecration. 

Treasury of the Church The 
merits of Christ and the saints from 
which the Church may draw to con- 
fer spiritual benefits such as the 
granting of indulgences. 

Triduum A three days' prayer 
or celebration. 

Twilight Sleep A sleep in- 
duced in obstetrical cases by cer- 
tain drugs to lull the sense of pain 
and diminish the power of recol- 
lection, without completely taking 
away consciousness. From medical 
testimony, if drugs are adminis- 
tered a competent nurse should be 
in attendance, and a doctor within 
easy call. The use of this aid to 
difficult parturition is to be de- 
cided by a physician. 

Urbi et Orbi Lat "for the city 
and for the world" applied to the 
blessing given by the Pope after 
his election, also several times dur- 
ing the year. 

Usury A species of theft by 
which interest is unjustly exacted, 
or an unjust rate of interest is 
charged for a loan. 

Vatican City Property owned 
and ruled by the Holy See, with 
extra-territorial possessions, most- 
ly churches and palaces, amounting 
to about 160 acres. 

Veils There are two common 
veils used in the liturgy of the 
Church. The one is a small veil 
used to cover the chalice before 
the Offertory, the other is the 
humeral veil used by the sub-dea- 
con at High Mass and by the priest 



171 



at Benediction of the Blessed Sac- 
rament. 

Venerable Title given to per- 
sons found by the Sacred Congre- 
gation of Rites to have led a life 
of heroic virtue. 

Veneration The reverence paid 
to saints, relics, etc. It is of a 
different kind and degree than that 
given to God which is properly 
called worship. 

Venial Sin An offense against 
God deserving only temporal pun- 
ishment. Nevertheless, venial sin 
dims the intellect, weakens the 
will and leads to mortal sin. 

Veronica's Veil The cloth with 
which Veronica wiped the face of 
Jesus and on which the imprint of 
Christ's features remained, pre- 
served at St. Peter's in Rome. 

Vestments Distinctive garments 
now known as vestments have 
ever been used by the Church in 
her divine worship; however, orig- 
inally these garments did not dif- 
fer in form from the ordinary garb. 
Those worn by the priest at Mass 
are the amice, alb, girdle, maniple, 
stole, chasuble. At High Mass the 
deacon wears a dalmatic and the 
subdeacon a tunic. At Benediction, 
the priest wears a surplice, stole 
and cape, and when giving the 
Benediction, the humeral veil. 

Viaticum The word Viaticum 
means provision for a journey, and 
it is now used exclusively to de- 
note Holy Communion, given to 
those in danger of death. 

Vicar Apostolic Formerly this 
title was given to bishops, arch- 
bishops, and sometimes to ecclesi- 
astics, not necessarily bishops, who 
were commissioned by the Roman 
Pontiff to exercise episcopal juris- 
diction (except in certain special 
cases) in a diocese where the ordi- 
nary, for some reason, was unable 
to discharge his office fully. At 
present the term is generally used 
to denote titular bishops or priests 
appointed by the Holy See who are 
stationed in regions where episcopal 
sees have not yet been established. 

Vigil The day before a promi- 
nent feast set aside for preparation, 
watching, prayer and fasting. 



Vigil LightThe oil light kept in 
the sanctuary to denote the pres- 
ence of the Blessed Sacrament. 

Virgin Birth of Christ The doc- 
trine that Christ, conceived by the 
Holy Ghost, was born of the Vir- 
gin Mother. The fact that St. Luke 
refers to Mary's first-born does not 
imply that she had more children, 
but rather to the law by which she 
was to offer her first-born to God 
in the Temple. 

Virtue Some stable or habitual 
element developing the human char- 
acter. The ideals of human perfec- 
tion vary. To a group of moral 
philosophies the western world owes 
its ideal of humanist virtue: pru- 
dence, justice, fortitude, temper- 
ance. Christian virtue begins with 
God, and the theological virtues 
are: faith, hope, charity. 

Visitation of the Blessed Virgin 
Mary The visit of the Blessed 
Virgin to her cousin Elizabeth be- 
fore the birth of Christ. To her 
Mary expressed her great joy. This 
canticle is known as the Magnificat. 

Vocation The disposition of 
Divine Providence in diverse ways 
whereby persons are called to serve 
God in a particular state of life. 

Votive Candles and Offerings 
Candles burned before a statue or 
shrine in honor of our Lord or the 
saints and out of devotion to them. 
Offerings are presented in thanks- 
giving for favors received, either 
in virtue of previous promises or 
as free will offerings. 

Vows A vow is a deliberate 
promise made to God of a possible 
and greater good with the intention 
of binding oneself under pain of 
sin. The promise must be free; it 
must be made to God to vow to 
a saint means to vow to God in 
honor of a saint The matter of 
the vow cannot be illicit, altogether 
indifferent, imperfect or impossible. 
Vows are temporal or perpetual, 
dependent upon the time of their 
duration; conditional or absolute, 
according as they are recognized 
as simple or solemn by the Church. 



172 



Vulgate The Latin version of 
the Bible founded on the transla- 
tion of St. Jerome and authorized 
by the Church. 

Wine Pure fermented grape 
juice, unsoured, is used in the Mass 
and changed at the consecration 
into the blood of Christ. 

Witchcraft Dealing with the 
devil, either directly or through 
someone who has a compact with 
him. 

Worldling One who prefers the 
ambition and show of the world 
with its distractions and dissipa- 



tions to the serious and better 
things of life. 

Worship Homage paid to God. 
This is the highest form of rever- 
ence, and is paid to God alone. 
Veneration, or reverence in lesser 
degree is paid to saints and relics. 

Zeal Love in action manifested 
in propagating the faith, sanctifying 
souls and making God better known. 

Zelator An active member or 
officer of a confraternity. 

Zuchetto A skull cap worn by 
clerics over the tonsure. 



PRINCIPAL HERESIES 

Schismatics, according to the definition of Canon Law, are those bap- 
tized persons who "refuse to be subject to the Supreme Pontiff, or to 
have communication with the members of the Church subject to the 
Pope" (Canon 1325). Many heresies, e.g., Anglicanism, began as schisms. 
But separation from the Pope, the Vicar of Christ on earth and the 
custodian of Revelation, inevitably leads to errors concerning dogmatic 
truths. 

Heretics are denned in Canon Law as "baptized persons who, while 
retaining the name of Christian, obstinately deny or doubt any of the 
truths proposed for belief by the divine and Catholic faith" (Canon 1325). 
The underlying idea of heresy is the selection of some truths and the 
rejection of others. Heretics arbitrarily assume the right to choose their 
beliefs, whereas only the infallible Church alone has the right to define 
dogmas and to propose to men the truths they are to believe. 



Adoptionism (700-1177) Lead- 
ers: Elipandus of Toledo; Felix of 
Urgel. Adoptionism taught that 
Christ in His divinity was the nat- 
ural Son of God, but that in His 
humanity, He was only the Son of 
God by adoption, through grace. 
Pope Adrian I condemned these 
teachings in 785. They were again 
condemned in the decrees of the 
Council of Frankfort in 794. Abe- 
lard (1079-1142) revived Adoption- 
ism and denied the substantial 
reality of the Man Christ. This 
Neo-Adoptionism was condemned 
by Pope Alexander III in 1177. 

Albigensianism (1175-1400) is a 
revival of Manichaean dualism. The 
Albigenses asserted the co-exist- 
ence of two mutually opposed prin- 
ciples: a good spirit who created 



the spiritual world; and an evil 
spirit who created the material 
world. Because the evil spirit cre- 
ated the body, Christ the Redeemer 
could not have taken a genuine 
human body. Suicide was recom- 
mended; marriage condemned; and 
the sacraments denied. The Fourth 
Lateran Council in 1215 condemned 
this heresy. The devotion of the 
rosary, popularized particularly by 
St. Dominic, aided in repelling this 
heresy. 

Anabaptism (1521-1553) Ana- 
baptists proposed to reestablish 
"primitive" Christianity, using 
Scripture as the sole rule of faith. 
The State was to be reconstructed 
along the lines of early Christian 
community life. Infant baptism was 
rejected because non-scriptural. 



173 



Anglicanism (1534- ) Lead- 
ers: Henry VIII (1491-1547); Cran- 
mer (1489-1556). The Henrician Pe- 
riod of Anglicanism (1534-1547) set 
up an independent national church 
and transferred the supreme au- 
thority from the Pope to the 
Crown. The Elizabethan Period 
(1558-1603) carried the work of 
separation much further. With logi- 
cal sequence, doctrinal and liturgi- 
cal changes quickly followed the 
denial of papal supremacy. Scrip- 
ture was declared the sole rule 
of faith. The Real Presence was 
denied, and the Mass was replaced 
by a communion service. The rite 
of ordination was changed, all men- 
tion of the sacrificial office of the 
priesthood being rigorously ex- 
cluded. Invocation of the Blessed 
Virgin Mary and the saints was 
rejected as idolatry. The Anglican 
Church in the United States be- 
came known as the Protestant 
Episcopal Church, taking its name 
from the fact that it is governed 
by bishops. The tenets of Episco- 
palianism are the same as those of 
Anglicanism. 

A nanism (320-380) Leader: 
Arius (2807-336). This first great 
heresy that rocked the infant 
Church was an attempt to rational- 
ize the Trinity. Concerned prin- 
cipally with the relations between 
the Father and the Son, Arius 
found it necessary to subject one 
to the other in order to formulate 
a rational explanation. He assigned 
Christ a unique place in creation 
the only one made by the Fa- 
ther yet he made Christ a mere 
creature. St. Athanasius was the 
great champion of orthodoxy 
against Arius. The heresy was con- 
demned at the Council of Nicea in 
325. 

Baptists (1600- ) Leaders: 
John Smythe, in England (d. 1612) ; 
Roger Williams, in America (1600- 
1683). Baptists reject infant bap- 
tism, and consider only baptism by 
immersion as valid. Baptism and 
the Eucharist, the only two sacra- 
ments they admit, they consider 
as mere symbols. Scripture is their 
sole rule of faith. They allow pri- 



vate interpretation of Scripture. 
All non-scriptural doctrines and 
duties are rejected as without au- 
thority. 

Berengarius, Heresy of (999- 
1080) The first heresy touching 
the Eucharist. Berengarius taught 
that the body and blood of Christ 
were not really present in the Holy 
Eucharist, but only figuratively. He 
was condemned at Rome in 1079. 

Calvinism (1541-1648) Leader: 
John Calvin (1509-1564). The dogma 
of absolute predestination consti- 
tutes the essence of Calvinism. 
God wills the salvation of some 
and the damnation of others by a 
direct act of His will. Original sin 
has so completely vitiated human 
nature that man is deprived of 
free will, and justification must 
come from an extrinsic principle. 
Calvinism also denied the Real 
Presence. Presbyterians today pro- 
fess Calvinistic doctrines, their 
name being derived from the 
presbyter es who, according to Calvin, 
held equal rank with the episcopus 
or bishop. Calvinism was con- 
demned at the Council of Trent 
(1545-1563). 

Catharism (1100-1500) was * the 
forerunner of Albigensianism in 
the revival of Manichaean dualism. 
The Cathari are divided into two 
groups: the absolute dualists, who 
believed in the existence of two 
eternal principles; and the miti- 
gated dualists, who considered the 
evil principle a mere fallen spirit. 
The Cathari believed in the mi- 
gration of souls, rejected matri- 
mony and sexual intercourse, de- 
nied the authority of the State, and 
approved suicide. Catharism was 
condemned by the Third Lateran 
Council in 1179. 

Christian Science (1879- ) 
Leader: Mary Baker Eddy (1821- 
1910). Christian Science rejects 
doctrine as the foundation of re- 
ligion. It claims to heal ailments 
through the scientific application 
of faith. After Mrs. Eddy declared 
herself cured of hysterical fits 
through mental cure she became in- 
terested in faith healing. In 1879 
she founded the Third Church of 



174 



Christ Scientist with 26 members 
and herself as pastor. 

Congregationalism (1600- ) 
Leader: Robert Brown. Congrega- 
tionalism teaches the freedom of 
the individual soul and the inde- 
pendence of the local church. The 
name was adopted by the Pilgrim 
Fathers. 

Episcopalianism. See Anglican- 
ism. 

Eutychianism. See Monophysitism. 

Gnosticism (117-400) A 
name given to early attempts 
to create a purely rational Chris- 
tianity. Gnostics denied everything 
they could not understand. They 
attempted to find in Christianity 
a deeper meaning than the Gos- 
pels allow. Gnosticism pretended 
to be a high science replacing or- 
dinary faith. Gnostics claimed they 
perfectly understood their belief 
and completely penetrated every 
mystery they held. 

Greek Heresy and Schism (850- 
) Leaders: Photius (c. 816- 
869) and Cerularius. Photius, by 
taking unjust possession of the See 
of Constantinople set the stage for 
the Greek Schism. It was, however, 
Cerularius who was responsible for 
the break with Rome (1054). He it 
was who rejected the supremacy of 
the Pope and established the Greek 
Church. The Greek Church teaches 
that the Holy Ghost proceeds from 
the Father alone, in opposition to 
the Catholic teaching. This error 
was condemned by the Fourth 
Council of Constantinople in 870. 

Hus, Heresy of (1400- ). See 
Wycliff. 

Iconoclasm (726-787) Leader: 
Leo the Isaurian (717-741). The 
Iconoclasts rejected all veneration 
of images of Christ, and the Blessed 
Mother; also the veneration of all 
relics. St. John Damascene wrote 
against them. The Iconoclasts be- 
came fanatical, going about de- 
stroying pictures, statues and relics 
wherever they found them. The 
heresy was condemned at the Sec- 
ond Council of Nicea in 787. 

Jansenism (1636- ) Lead- 
ers: Jansenius (1585-1638); Ar- 
nauld (1612-1694). Jansenism is a 



rigoristic doctrine garnered from 
"Augustinus," a posthumous work 
of Jansenius. Its basic error is 
disregard for the supernatural or- 
der. Man is not free; it is impos- 
sible to keep some of the com- 
mandments; good works of unbe- 
lievers are sinful; God will punish 
man for practising virtues not in 
his power to accomplish; Christ 
died not for mankind in general 
but for a privileged few. Arnauld 
proposed the insidious doctrine 
that for the worthy reception of 
Holy Communion severe penance 
for past sins and most pure love 
of God are required. It was only 
with the inauguration of the de- 
votion to the Sacred Heart and the 
decrees of Pius X that the rigor- 
istic tendencies of Jansenism were 
counteracted. 

Judaizers (33-200) Convert 
Jews who adhered to the observance 
of the Old Law. They held that 
pagans must first observe the Old 
Law before becoming Christians. 
They would make Christianity a 
mere branch on the parent tree of 
Judaism. The heresy split into sev- 
eral factions over the Question of 
Christ's nature. Sts. Peter and 
Paul condemned this heresy. 

Lutheranism (1517- ) Lead- 
ers: Martin Luther (1483-1546) and 
Melanchthon, Luther's "theologian," 
The twofold principle of invincible 
concupiscence, and justification by 
faith alone constitutes the funda- 
mental error of Lutheranism. 
Luther formulated the principle of 
private interpretation of Scripture; 
cast aside the Sacrifice of the 
Mass; ridiculed the doctrine of in- 
dulgences; taught that confession, 
fasting and mortification were not 
necessary; denied the supremacy 
of the Pope; and repudiated celi- 
bacy of the clergy. He wrote, in 
fact, against almost every article 
of Christian belief. The Council 
of Trent (1545-1563) condemned 
Lutheranism. 

Macedonianism (342-381) 
Leader: Macedonius (d. 362). The 
Macedonians denied the divinity of 
the Holy Ghost. They erred in 
saying that the Holy Ghost is a 



175 



creature; a ministering spirit who 
differs from the angels only in de- 
gree. The First Council of Con- 
stantinople in 381 condemned this 
doctrine. 

Manichaenism (241-1600) 
Leader: Mani (216-276). Manicha- 
enism is essentially a dualistic 
theory teaching that in the begin- 
ning there existed two sharply op- 
posed principles; one good, the 
other evil. The creation of the 
world was the result of the struggle 
for supremacy between these two 
principles. Christ came clothed in 
an ethereal body to teach men the 
distinction between the kingdom of 
light and that of darkness. To 
facilitate the victory of the king- 
dom of light, marriage, use of meat 
and wine, ordinary work and evil 
speech were forbidden the elect. 
Manichaenism was refuted by St. 
Augustine. 

Methodism (1739- ) Leader: 
John Wesley (1703-1791). Meth- 
odism, a movement to infuse a 
higher life into the Anglican 
Church, drifted away from the Es- 
tablished Church and split into 
many denominations. The distinc- 
tive doctrines of Methodism are 
the "witness of the Spirit" to the 
individual soul and the consequent 
assurance of salvation, or the cer- 
tainty of present pardon. Meth- 
odists admit two sacraments, Bap- 
tism and the Eucharist. They hold 
that Baptism does not produce 
sanctifying grace in the soul but 
merely increases faith. They regard 
the Eucharist only as a memorial 
of the Passion and death of Christ. 

Monophysitism (400-700) Lead- 
ers: Eutyches and Dioscorus. The 
Monophysites (or Eutychians) de- 
nied the doctrine of two natures 
in Christ, stressing only His unity. 
They seem to have confused the 
notions of person and nature. In 
his "Epistola Dogmatica ad Fla- 
vianum/' Pope Leo I set forth the 
Catholic teaching on the two na- 
tures in Christ. The heresy was 
condemned at the Council of Chal- 
cedon in 451. 

Monothelitism (625-681) Lead- 
er: Sergius (d. 638). MonotheUtes 



taught that Christ had only one 
will and one energy, at the same 
time both human and divine. By 
destroying the human will and 
activity which is necessary for the 
complete human nature, the Mono- 
thelites implicitly denied the hu- 
manity of Christ The Third Coun- 
cil of Constantinople in 681 con- 
demned the heresy. 

Montanism (156-400) Leader: 
Montanus. The basic error of Mon- 
tanism consists in the inaugura- 
tion of the reign of the Holy Ghost 
succeeding the time of Christ's rev- 
elation which had passed. As 
prophet of the new revelation, 
Montanus denied the divinity of 
the Church, declared that only 
Montanists could forgive sins. Mon- 
tanism would have had few follow- 
ers had not Tertullian, a leading 
light of the early Church, joined 
its ranks. 

Mormonism (1830- ) 
Leader: Joseph Smith (1805-1844). 
He claimed to have received from 
an angel the records of the prophet 
Mormon which were later proven 
fictitious. Established at Salt Lake 
City, the new church came to re- 
semble closely Mohammedanism 
and adopted polygamy which was 
forbidden by the United States 
courts in 1871. 

Nestorianism (400- ) 
Leader: Nestorius (d. 451). The 
Church teaches that there is but 
one Person in Christ. Nestorius 
implicitly denied this doctrine by 
denying the divine motherhood of 
Mary. He held that Mary is only 
the Mother of the Man Christ, not 
the Mother of God. The Council 
of Ephesus in 431 and that of Chal- 
cedon in 451 condemned Nestorian- 
ism. 

Pelagianism (405-529) Leaders: 
Pelagius, Caelestius, and Julian. 
Beginning with the idea that God's 
help was unnecessary to man (ac- 
tual grace), Pelagius came to the 
conclusion that sanctifying grace 
was not necessary either. To be 
logical, he then denied the fact of 
original sin. Pelagius overstressed 
the free will of man in the prob- 
lem of grace. He forgot to cUstin- 



176 



guish between the natural and 
supernatural end of man, holding 
that Adam was born to enjoy super- 
natural life as a natural reward. 
St. Augustine refuted Pelagianism. 
It was finally condemned at the 
Council of Ephesus in 431. 

Presbyterian ism. See Calvinism. 

Quakerism (1648- ) Leader: 
George Fox (1624-1691). Quakerism, 
founded on isolated texts of Scrip- 
ture, is a sect at variance with 
every existing form of Christianity. 
Its central doctrine is that of the 
"inner light" communicated to the 
individual soul by Christ. It re- 
jects the priesthood, exterior cere- 
mony, and authority. 

Rosicrucianism (1600- ) 
Leader: John Andrea (1586-1654). 
The Rosicrucians are a secret so- 
ciety conceived by Andrea and 
spread by means of the fictitious 
writings of an imaginary author, 
Christian Rosenkreuz. Rosicrucians 
teach a pantheistic theosophy; 
have their own ideas of God, na- 
ture, morality, and the soul. 

Semipelagianism (420-529) 
Leaders: Sts. Cassian, Victor of 
Marseilles, Gennadius, and Faus- 
tus. In refuting the Pelagians St. 
Augustine did in several instances 
overstress the divine element in 
grace. His theory of predestination 
was taken strictly by some monks 
of Marseilles. Fighting thts state 
of affairs, St. Cassian and others 
again brought the factor of free 
will to the fore, and went just a 
bit too far. They were in perfectly 
good faith, and would have cor- 
rected their mistake had attention 
been brought to it. What they 
taught, however, viz., that the be- 
ginnings of faith could be merited 
by man, was wrong and was ac- 
cordingly condemned. 

Sweden borgian ism (1787- ) 
Leaders Emmanuel Swedenborg. He 
professed to have received revela- 
tions, and rejected the Trinity, 
original sin, the resurrection and 
all sacraments except Baptism and 
the Eucharist. He taught that after 
death souls pass into an inter- 
mediate state preparatory to enter- 
ing heavexi. 



Unitarianism (1570- ) A 
heterogeneous sect whose bond of 
unity consists more in its anti- 
dogmatic tendency than in its uni- 
formity of belief. Its distinctive 
tenet is belief in a uni-personaJ 
God, Unitarians hold to private in- 
terpretation of Scripture. The local 
church is autonomous. 

Universalism (1750- ) The 
distinctive tenet of this sect is 
the final salvation of all souls. 
Present-day Universalists reject 
the doctrine of the Trinity. Tha 
reception of the sacraments is not 
enjoined, but Baptism and the 
Lord's Supper are administered. 

Waldensianism (1180- ) 
Leader: Waldes. The Waldenses 
were an heretical sect claiming to 
practise Christianity in its pris- 
tine purity. Among the doctrinal 
errors are the denial of purga- 
tory, of indulgences, and of pray- 
ers for the dead. Waldensians de- 
nounced all lying as a grievous sin, 
refused to take oaths, and consid- 
ered the shedding of human blood 
unlawful. The Third Lateran Coun- 
cil in 1179 condemned this heresy. 

Wycliff, Heresy of (1350- ) 
Leader: John Wycliff (1324-1384). 
Wycliff claimed the Bible to be the 
sole truth of faith. He defended 
predestination, maintained that all 
power depends on one's state of 
grace; denied the freedom of the 
will and the doctrine of transub- 
stantiation. He rejected the divine 
institution of the hierarchy and 
taught that the Pope is not the 
head of the Church; that the bish- 
ops have no pre-eminence over 
other priests. He held that all ec- 
clesiastical powers are forfeited or 
are in abeyance when the subject 
is in mortal sin. He taught that 
confession is useless, for man can- 
not help but sin, and that God ap- 
proves sin. He thought that ec- 
clesiastics who sin should be pun- 
ished with the death penalty. 
After the death of Wycliff, John 
Hus spread his doctrines through- 
out Bohemia. The Council of Con- 
stance in 1414 condemned these 
doctrines as heretical, 



177 




CHRSUBLE 



PRLMRTIC 



St. Anthony's Guild, 1938 



178 



THE CHURCH EDIFICE AND LITURGICAL APPURTENANCES 

The church is a sacred building dedicated to divine worship and open 
to all the faithful who assemble there to offer up the Holy Sacrifice of 
the Mass and there take part in other services. What distinguishes a 
Catholic church from all other sacred edifices is the fact that every 
Catholic church becomes, through the Mass, the dwelling place of God. 

During the first three centuries of Christianity there were no special 
buildings consecrated to Eucharistic worship. Services were held in 
private homes (Acts ii, 46; Rom. xvi, 5; 1 Cor. xvi, 15; Col. iv, 15). The 
persecutions of those early days made it impossible to have public places 
of worship. But when the Church came up from the catacombs, when she 
was no longer persecuted, then began the building of churches. Through 
the centuries men have used the very best that architecture can offer in 
order to make their churches fit dwelling places for God. 

The aisle of the church from the The altar is the most important 
main door to the Communion rail- part of the church. It is in fact the 



ing is called the nave. If another 
aisle cuts across the nave, forming 
a cross, the two arms of this aisle 
are called transepts. The part in- 
side the communion railing i s 
called the sanctuary. The back por- 
tion of the sanctuary, which is 
often arched, is called the apse. 

Stained glass windows, paintings 
and statues are the ordinary orna- 
ments of the church. Their pur- 
pose is to depict the main events in 
the life of Christ and the Saints. 
When the Blessed Sacrament is 
kept in the church a sanctuary 
lamp burns before the tabernacle 
day and night. At the entrance 
there are fonts containing holy 
water with which the faithful bless 
themselves when entering and leav- 
ing the church. In the rear or along 
the sides are confessionals used in 
the administration of the Sacra- 
ment of Penance. Generally on the 
Gospel side of the church there is 
a pulpit from which the priest an- 
nounces to the people the word of 
God. Inside the sanctuary are the 
sedilia, the seats used by the priest 
and ministers when they sit down 
for any part of the ceremonies. At- 
tached to the wall of the sanctuary 
is a locked box called the ambry 
which contains the holy oils used 
in the various sacraments. In the 
sanctuary on the epistle side is a 
table or shelf called the credence 
table which is used to hold the 
cruets, basin and finger towel 
which are needed in the sacrifice 
of the Mass. 



very reason why we have churches. 
The Mass is the center of Catholic 
worship and the altar is the table 
on which the Mass is offered up. 

At the Last Supper the Mass was 
offered, very probably, on a plain 
wooden table covered with linens 
according to the Jewish rite of the 
Paschal supper. In the early Church 
the Sacrifice of the Mass was of- 
fered on ordinary wooden tables. 
During the Roman persecutions 
Mass was celebrated in the cata- 
combs, on the tombs of martyrs. 
Because of this practice in the cata- 
combs every altar-stone today must 
contain the relics of martyrs. To- 
day our altar still retains the form 
of the table and the tomb. It is in 
reality a combination of the two: 
the table on which Christ offered 
the first Mass, and the coffin of the 
catacombs. 

Because of the use of stone in 
the catacombs, and because stone 
is far more permanent than wood, 
it became customary to erect stone 
altars. Only stone altars may be 
consecrated today. Altars of other 
material are in use, but it is re- 
quired that the altar-stone placed 
in the center of the table, contain- 
ing the relics of martyrs, and on 
which the consecration takes place, 
be of stone. Stone is durable, and 
according to St. Paul (1 Cor. x, 4) 
symbolizes Christ. 

In order to stress the importance 
of the altar and to increase rever- 
ence for it, it was covered by a 
canopy called the baldakin. Though 



179 



not universally used, baldakins are 
found in many of our large 
churches. Gradually ornamental 
screens containing paintings, sculp- 
tures and niches for statues were 
placed back of the altar. These 
ornamented backs of altars are 
called reredos or retables. 

The tabernacle is a box-like en- 
closure set in the center of the al- 
tar containing sacred vessels in 
which the Blessed Sacrament is 
reserved. It should be solidly built 
and gold-plated within or at least 
lined with white silk. 

A crucifix must be placed in the 
middle of the altar where it can 
easily be seen by all. It should be 
an outstanding feature of the altar 
because its purpose is to remind 
the priest and the faithful of the 
Sacrifice of Calvary, of which the 
Mass is the unbloody renewal. 

Steps were placed before the al- 
tar as soon as it became fixed in 
the church. The obvious and prac- 
tical reason of a raised altar is 
that those who assist at Mass may 
see the priest. The raised altar also 

Altar Linens 

Three altar-cloths of white linen 
or hemp must be placed on every 
altar. The two lower ones must 
cover the whole table of the altar. 
The top one should extend to the 
platform. Three cloths are pre- 
scribed out of reverence for the 
Precious Blood, which, if it were ac- 
cidentally spilled, would be absorbed 
by these cloths. Under the three 
altar-cloths is placed another linen 
cloth, waxed on the side next to 
the altar and called the cere-cloth. 
The altar-cloths symbolize the 
winding sheets in which the Body 
of Christ was laid in the tomb. 

Veils The tabernacle should be 
covered by a veil when the Blessed 
Sacrament is reserved there. It 
should strictly cover the entire 
tabernacle but is often merely a 
small veil hung before the door of 
the tabernacle. The tabernacle veil 
may be white or the color of the 
feast A veil of white silk always 
covers the ciborium when it is in 
the tabernacle. The monstrance, 
when it stands upon the altar be- 



reminds us of the hill of Calvary. 
Every altar must have at least one 
step. 

Ledges were not used in the back 
of the altar table in the early 
church. They were introduced later 
for the purpose of holding the cru- 
cifix, candles and flowers. 

Candles are a reminder of the 
Church of the catacombs, when 
candle light was a necessity. The 
Church prescribes that the candles 
used at Mass be made of beeswax. 
The pure wax symbolizes the pure 
flesh of Christ received from His 
Virgin Mother, the wick signifies 
the Soul of Christ, and the flame 
represents His divinity. 

The missal is the book contain- 
ing the Mass prayers for the en- 
tire year. 

Three altar cards are placed upon 
the altar. They contain certain 
prayers which the priest says dur- 
ing the Mass. 

A bell is rung by the server to 
draw the attention of the faithful 
to the important parts of the Mass. 

and Draperies 

fore or after Benediction, is also 
covered with a white silk cloth. 
The missal stand may be covered 
with a veil of the color of the feast. 
The chalice veil (see illustration) 
is a piece of silk fabric of the same 
color and quality as the vestments. 
It is ornamented with a cross and 
is used to cover the chalice on the 
way to and from the altar, and dur- 
ing the earlier and later parts of 
the Mass. The antependium is a 
sort of veil covering the front of 
the altar. It is usually of the same 
material as the vestments. 

The burse (see illustration) is a 
sort of purse open at one end in 
which the corporal is placed. The 
top of the burse is covered with 
silk of the same material and color 
as the vestments. It is placed on 
top of the covered chalice. 

The corporal- (see illustration) 
which is carried to the altar in the 
burse is a square piece of fine 
linen or hemp. At the Offertory it 
is spread out on the altar over the 
altar-stone and should be large 



180 



enougli to contain the chalice, the 
Host and the ciborium at the cele- 
bration of Mass. 

The pal! consists of two pieces of 
linen or hemp, between which card- 
board is inserted for the sake of 
stiffening it (see illustration). The 
upper side of the pall may be orna- 
mented but the lower side must be 
plain. It must be large enough to 
cover the paten completely. 

The purificator (see illustration) 
is a linen or hemp cloth from 
twelve to eighteen inches long and 
nine or ten inches wide. It is 



folded over twice and placed be- 
tween the chalice and paten. It is 
used for cleansing the chalice be- 
fore the wine is put into it at the 
Offertory, for cleaning the paten 
after the Our Father before the 
Host is placed on it, and for dry- 
ing the priest's lips and the chalice 
after the priest's communion. 

A finger towel is used by the 
priest when he washes his hands 
at the Offertory. Finger towels are 
of varying sizes and may be of any 
suitable material, preferably linen 
or hemp. 



Sacred Vessels 



The chalice (see illustration) is 
the cup which the priest uses at 
the Mass in which to consecrate 
and from which to receive the 
Precious Blood of Our Lord. Chal- 
ices of glass, ivory, wood and even 
clay have been used at different 
times. Today only metal may be 
used. They should be of gold or 
silver; if an inferior metal is used, 
then the inside of the cup must be 
heavily plated with gold. The 
Church insists upon this use of 
gold because the Precious Blood 
comes into direct contact with the 
inside of the cup. There is a very 
special blessing for the chalice by 
which it is dedicated to the service 
of God. Lay persons may not touch 
the chalice. 

The paten (see illustration) is 
the plate upon which the priest 
puts the Host which he offers and 
consecrates in the Mass. It must 
be of the same metal as the chalice. 
Like the chalice it is consecrated 



with a special blessing and may not 
be handled by lay persons. 

The ciborium (see illustration) is 
a sacred vessel used to contain the 
consecrated Hosts for the Com- 
munion of the faithful. Like the 
chalice it must be at least gold- 
plated. 

The pyx is a small vessel of gold 
or silver used in carrying the Holy 
Eucharist to the sick. Its shape re* 
sembles that of the case of a watch. 
It is kept in a silk-lined leather 
case, called a burse, with a small 
purificator and corporal. 

The monstrance or ostensorium 
is a kind of portable tabernacle 
made in such a way that the 
Blessed Sacrament may be distinct- 
ly seen by the faithful. It is used 
at Benediction and for Exposition. 

The luna or lunnette is a recep- 
tacle which holds the Sacred Host 
in an upright position in the mon- 
strance. It is removed from the 
monstrance after Benediction and 
placed in the tabernacle. 



Vestments 



In the early Church the liturgical 
vestments were the same as the 
ordinary civil dress. The Church 
continued to use the same style of 
clothing for sacred functions so 
that as the styles of civil attire 
changed there emerged a distinc- 
tive type of liturgical attire. There 
have been minor changes in some 
of the vestments but in general 
they have kept their distinctively 
Roman appearance. 

Many symbolical meanings have 
been attached to the different vest- 



ments by various writers. The 
prayers the priest says as he puts 
on each vestment signify the mean- 
ing the Church attaches to them. 

The amice (see illustration) 
serves the practical purpose of pro- 
tecting the rich fabric of the chasu- 
ble from perspiration. When he 
puts it on the priest says: "Place, 
O Lord, on my head the helmet of 
salvation, that I may overcome the 
attacks of Satan." 

The alb (see illustration) is a 
survival of the long inner tunic 



181 



worn by men in the early centuries. 
The vesting prayer reads: "Purify 
me, O Lord, from all stain and 
cleanse my heart, that washed in 
the blood of the Lamb I may enjoy 
eternal delights." 

The cincture (see illustration) 
holds the alb in place close to the 
body, allowing freedom of move- 
ment for the feet. As he puts it on 
the priest says: "Gird me, Lord, 
with the girdle of purity, and ex- 
tinguish in me all concupiscence 
that the virtue of continence and 
chastity may remain in me." 

The maniple (see illustration) 
was originally an ornamental hand- 
kerchief held in. the right hand by 
Roman officials. It is worn only in 
the Mass. It is the special badge of 
the order of subdeaconship and 
may not be worn by those in lower 
orders. The prayer: "Let me merit, 
O Lord, to bear the maniple of 
tears and sorrow so that one day I 
may come with joy into the re- 
ward of my labors." 

The stole (see illustration) was 
probably worn by Roman court of- 
ficials as a sign of their authority. 
At any rate it is the symbol of au- 
thority in the Church. Today only 
the Pope has the right to wear the 
stole everywhere as a sign of his 
universal authority. As a sign of 
the plenitude of the priestly power 
which he has, the bishop does not 
cross the stole in front. The deacon 
wears the stole diagonally from his 
left shoulder to his right side. It 
was once the distinguishing mark 
of the priesthood but is now worn 
only when performing a religious 
function. The vesting prayer says: 
"Return to me, O Lord, that stole 
of immortality which was lost to 
me by my first parents, and though 
unworthy I approach Thy great 
Mystery, nevertheless, grant me to 
merit joy eternal." 

The chasuble (see illustration) 
was originally a large round mantle 
or cloak covering the whole body. 
In the Middle Ages the chasuble 
was considerably shortened and 
cut away at the sides to secure 
freedom of movement. The vesting 
prayer: "O Lord, Who has said, 
'My yoke is sweet, My burden light,' 



grant that I may carry this yoke 
and burden in such a manner as to 
obtain Thy grace. Amen." 

The dalmatic (see illustration) is 
the outward vestment worn by the 
deacon at High Mass. It was part 
of the clothing of the higher classes 
adapted for ecclesiastical use. 
When putting it on the deacon 
says: "Clothe me, O Lord, with the 
garment of salvation, and cover me 
with the vestment of joy and the 
dalmatic of justice." 

The tunic is the outward gar- 
ment worn by the subdeacon of the 
Mass. It differs only slightly, in 
ornamentation, from the dalmatic 
of the deacon. The prayer: "May the 
Lord clothe me with the tunic of 
delight and the garments of joy." 

Color of the vestments varies 
with the feast that is being cele- 
brated. 

White, the color of light, is a 
symbol of joy, purity and inno- 
cence; it is used on feasts of the 
Holy Trinity, Our Lord, the Blessed 
Virgin, the angels, confessors, holy 
women not martyrs, and on Sun- 
days after Easter. 

Red, the language of fire and 
blood, is a symbol of love and of 
the sacrifice of the martyrs. It is 
also a reminder of Christ's Passion. 
It is used on Pentecost Sunday, the 
feasts of Our Lord's Passion, and the 
feasts of the Apostles and martyrs. 

Green, the symbol of hope, is 
used on the Sundays after Epiphany 
and the Sundays after Pentecost. 

Violet, the color of penance, 
mortification and sorrow, is used 
during Advent and Lent, on the 
three Sundays preceding the first 
Sunday of Lent, on vigils except 
those occurring during Paschal 
time, and on Rogation Days. 

Rose, less penitential than violet, 
is used on the Third Sunday of Ad- 
vent and the Fourth Sunday of 
Lent, because these Sundays are 
joyful in the midst of the peniten- 
tial season. 

Black, the symbol of mourning 
and death, is used in Masses for 
the Dead and on Good Friday. 

Cloth of gold may take the place 
of white, red or green, but not of 
purple or black. 



182 



WHAT THE MASS IS 



The Council of Trent summarizes 
and defines the Church's teaching 
in reference to the Sacrifice of the 
Mass as follows: 

(1) There is in the Catholic 
Church a true Sacrifice, the Mass, 
instituted by Jesus Christ; the sacri- 
fice of His Body and Blood under 
the appearances of bread and wine. 

(2) This Sacrifice is identical 
with the Sacrifice of the Cross, in- 
asmuch as Jesus Christ is Priest 
and Victim in both; the only dif- 
ference lies in the manner of offer- 
ing, which is bloody upon the Cross 
and bloodless on our altars, 

(3) It is a propitiatory Sacrifice, 
atoning for our sins, and the sins 
of the living and of the dead in 
Christ, for whom it is offered. 

(4) Its efficacy is derived from the 
Sacrifice of the Cross, whose super- 
abundant merits it applies to us. 

(5) Although offered to God, 
alone, it may be celebrated in hon- 
or and memory of the saints. 

(6) The Mass was instituted at 
the Last Supper when Christ about 
to offer Himself on the altar of 
the Cross by His death (Heb, x, 10) 
for our redemption (Heb. ix, 12), 
wished to endow His Church with 
a visible Sacrifice, commemorative 
of His Bloody Sacrifice of the 
Cross. As High Priest, according to 
the order of Melchisedech (Ps. cix, 
4), He offered to His Father His 
own Body and Blood under the ap- 
pearances of bread and wine, and 
constituted His Apostles priests of 
the New Testament to renew this 
same offering until He came again 
(1 Cor. xi, 26) by the words, "Do 
this for a commemoration of me" 
(Lk. xxii, 19; 1 Cor. xi, 24). 

Instituted by Jesus Christ, the 
Mass is the most perfect offering 
that man can make to God, his 
Creator and Redeemer. By the 
Mass we call to mind particularly 
the Passion and death of Christ 
But around this central thought of 
Calvary is built up also the other 
events of Our Saviour's life. In the 
"Sunday Cycle" which begins with 
the first Sunday of Advent we fol- 
low the earthly life of Our Saviour 



through its every stage until we 
come finally to the last Sunday 
after Pentecost which describes the 
Last Judgment and the coming of 
Christ in power and majesty. The 
"Festal Cycle," i. e., the Masses in 
honor of the Saints, is interwoven 
with the story of Christ's earthly 
life in the liturgy of the Mass. But 
in the very center and heart of it 
all stands the hill of Calvary with 
its Cross of Sacrifice. 

The Mass is the unbloody re- 
newal of this Sacrifice of Calvary. 
Through the Mass men of every 
generation have been brought to 
the very scene of Redemption 
and every land has become in 
reality a Holy Land. The Mass, 
then, is the perpetuation of the 
great Sacrifice. 

One of the essential characteris- 
tics of any sacrifice is immolation, 
or destruction of the thing sacri- 
ficed. In the Mass this immolation 
of the Victim takes place at the 
Communion. 

Briefly, the Mass is the remem- 
brance and re-enactment of the life 
of Christ; the perpetuation of the 
Sacrifice of Calvary; and the ban- 
quet by which Our Crucified Sav- 
iour comes to our souls to make us 
part of Himself. 

Jesus Christ Himself instituted 
the Mass at the Last Supper the 
night before His death. "Jesus 
took bread, and blessed, and broke: 
and gave to His disciples, and said: 
Take ye and eat. This is My Body. 
And taking the chalice, He gave 
thanks, and gave to them, saying: 
Drink ye all of this. For this is My 
Blood of the new testament, which 
shall be shed for many unto the re- 
mission of sins" (Matt, xxvi, 26-28). 
In these words of institution we 
find the three essential elements of 
the Mass, viz., Offertory, Consecra- 
tion, and Communion. Through the 
course of centuries the Church has 
added various prayers and cere- 
monies, but the essence of the Mass 
must ever be those sacred words 
of Him Who gave the Mass to us 
as a loving memorial of His death 
on Calvary. 



183 




EUCHARISTJC DIAL 
Where Mass is celebrated every hour of the day. 

184 



PRAYERS AND CEREMONIES OF THE MASS 
1. From the Beginning of Mass to the Epistle 



Words of the Liturgy 

Priest: In the name of the Fa- 
ther, and of the Son and of the 
Holy Ghost. Amen. 

Priest: I will go unto the altar 
of God. 

Server: To God, Who giveth joy 
to my youth. 

Psalm xlii (said by priest and 
server) : Judge me, God, and dis- 
tinguish my cause from the nation 
that is not holy: deliver me from 
the unjust and the deceitful man. 

For Thou, O God, art my strength: 
why hast Thou cast me off? and 
why do I go sorrowful whilst the 
enemy afflicteth me? 

Send forth Thy light and Thy 
truth: they have conducted me and 
brought me unto Thy holy mount, 
and unto Thy tabernacles. And I 
will go unto the altar of God; to 
God, Who giveth joy to my youth. 

I will praise Thee on the harp, 
O God, my God: why art thou sor- 
rowful, O my soul? and why dost 
thou disquiet me, 

Hope in God, for I will still give 
praise to Him; Who is the salva- 
tion of my countenance, and my 
God. 

Glory be to the Father, and to 
the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. 
As it was in the beginning, is now, 
and ever shall be, world without 
end. Amen. 

I will go unto the altar of God. 
To God, Who giveth joy to my 
youth. 



Our help is in the name of the 
Lord. 

Who made heaven and earth. 

Priest: I confess to almighty God, 
to blessed Mary ever virgin, to 
blessed Michael the Archangel, to 
blessed John theBaptist, to the holy 
Apostles Peter and Paul, to all the 
saints, and to you, brethren, that 
I have sinned exceedingly, in 
thought, word, and deed, through 
my fault, through my fault, through 



Significance of the Ritual 

The sign of the Cross is a fitting 
introduction for the renewal of the 
Sacrifice of the Cross. 

The very thought of the great un- 
told benefits derived from every 
Mass fills us with the joy of youth 
as we begin Mass with the priest. 

To understand Psalm xlii it must 
be considered in connection with 
Psalm xli because both Psalms 
form a unit and were written by 
the same author. The writer of 
these psalms is an exile from Jeru- 
salem: his ardent desire is to re- 
visit the Sanctuary; he looks Tor- 
ward to the day when he will be 
once more with the pilgrims wor- 
shiping at Jerusalem. 

It should be the earnest wish of 
all Catholics to "go unto the altar 
of God" (verse 4) because the altar 
on which the Sacrifice of the Mass 
is offered far surpasses the Taber- 
nacle of the Jews which was but 
a shadow and a figure. If the Jews 
found joy and hope in the symbolic 
sacrifices of the Old Law, how 
much more should Catholics re- 
joice in the Mass which is the ful- 
filment of those symbols. 

The addition of the "Glory be to 
the Father" etc., which the Church 
adds to the Psalms when using 
them in the liturgy shows that she 
wishes to interpret these Psalms 
in a Christian sense. 

The antiphon is repeated. Its 
very repetition serves as a re- 
minder that joy is the keynote of 
the Christian preparing to assist 
at Mass. 

Making the sign of the Cross the 
priest calls upon God for assistance. 

The priest's joy at the thought 
of the great Sacrifice which is 
about to begin is suddenly clouded 
by the remembrance that he is a 
sinful man. Bowed down with eyes 
cast to the ground he acknowledges 
his guilt to God and the whole 
court of heaven. He blames him- 
self for his sins, confessing three 



185 



my most grievous fault. Therefore 
I beseech the blessed Mary ever 
virgin, blessed Michael the Arch- 
angel, blessed John the Baptist, the 
holy Apostles Peter and Paul, all 
the saints, and you brethren, to 
pray to the Lord our God for me. 

Server: May almighty God have 
mercy upon you, forgive you your 
sins, and bring you to life ever- 
lasting. 

Priest: Amen. 

Server: I confess to almighty 
God, etc. (as above). Where the 
priest said "brethren" the server 
says "father" because the priest 
confesses to the people, and they 
confess to him. 

Priest: May almighty God have 
mercy upon you, forgive you your 
sins, and bring you to life ever- 
lasting. 

Server: Amen. 

Priest: Thou shalt turn again, 
O God, and quicken us. 

Server: And Thy people shall re- 
joice in Thee. 

Priest: Show us, O Lord, Thy 
mercy. 

Server: And grant us Thy salva- 
tion. 

Priest: O Lord, hear my prayer. 

Server: And let my cry come un- 
to Thee. 

Priest: The Lord be -with you. 

Server: And with thy spirit. 

Priest: Let us pray: Take away 
from us our iniquities, we be- 
seech Thee, O Lord; that we may be 
worthy to enter with pure minds 
into the Holy of Holies. Through 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Priest: We beseech Thee, 
Lord, by the merits of Thy saints 
whose relics are here, and of all 
the saints, that Thou wouldst 
vouchsafe to forgive me all my 
sins. Amen. 

Introit. (The Introit differs for 
each Mass, It is composed as a rule 
of an antiphon, a verse of a Psalm, 
the Glory be to the Father, and 
repetition of the antiphon. Orig- 
inally the entire Psalm was sung 
by tie choir and people as the cele- 



times as he strikes his breast, that 
they were committed "through my 
fault" etc. But immediately he 
takes heart and begs the Blessed 
Mother, the angels and saints of 
heaven, and the people assisting at 
Mass to ask God to pardon him. 

The server expresses the hope 
that God will deal mercifully with 
the priest. 

So be it. In other words: May 
your prayers for me be heard. 

The server in his turn says the 
Confiteor. All those assisting at 
Mass should join the altar-boy in 
his confession of guilt, saying it 
with the same sentiments with 
which the celebrant has just re- 
cited it. 

The priest asks God to have mer- 
cy on the server just as the server 
asked God to pardon the sins of the 
priest. 

So be it. 

Confident in God's forgiveness 
and mercy the priest and server re- 
cite these ejaculations. The 
thought of God's mercy brings back 
the joy of heaven to their hearts. 
In the Mass God will answer the 
prayer, "Grant us Thy salvation," 
by sending down from heaven the 
Saviour Himself. The prayer, "The 
Lord be with you, and with thy 
spirit," finds its best possible ful- 
filment when, in the Mass, Christ 
comes down from heaven upon the 
altar. 

As he ascends the steps of the 
altar the priest once more begs God 
to take away his sins so that he 
may offer the Sacrifice with a pure 
mind and heart. 

Kissing the altar containing the 
relics of martyrs the priest makes 
a final plea for the forgiveness of 
his sins, calling upon all the saints 
in heaven to obtain God's pardon 
for him. 

The prayers at the foot of the 
altar were preparatory. The In- 
troit begins the Mass itself. Sign- 
ing himself with the sign of the 
Cross, the priest recites this "over- 
ture of the Mass." In the Introit 
we find the theme of the Mass, the 



186 



brant went from the sacristy to the 
altar. Today the choir chants the 
Introit when the priest begins the 
prayers at the foot of the altar.) 



Kyrie (recited by priest and 
server alternately) : 
Lord have mercy on us. 
Lord have mercy on us. 
Lord have mercy on us. 
Christ have mercy on us. 
Christ have mercy on us. 
Christ have mercy on us. 
Lord have mercy on us. 
Lord have mercy on us. 
Lord have mercy on us. 



Gloria: Glory to God in the high- 
est, and on earth peace to men of 
good- will. We praise Thee; we 
bless Thee; we adore Thee; we 
glorify Thee. We give Thee thanks 
for Thy great glory. O Lord God, 
heavenly King, God the Father al- 
mighty. O Lord Jesus Christ, the 
only-begotten Son. O Lord God, 
Lamb of God, Son of the Father, 
Who takest away the sins of the 
world, have mercy upon us. Who 
takest away the sins of the world, 
receive our prayer. Who sittest at 
the right hand of the Father, have 
mercy upon us. For Thou only art 
holy, Thou only art Lord. Thou 
only, O Jesus Christ, art most high, 
together with the Holy Ghost in 
the glory of God the Father. 

Amen. 



Priest: The Lord be with you. 
Server: And with thy spirit. 



key to the mystery of the feast be- 
ing celebrated. Its purpose is to 
arouse in us fitting thoughts and 
sentiments; to place us, as it were, 
in the atmosphere of the feast we 
are commemorating. 

Fervently we cry to God: "Have 
mercy on us." Three times we ad- 
dress our plea to God the Father, 
three times to God the Son, three 
times to God the Holy Ghost. With 
the simplicity of children we re- 
peat the selfsame phrase, insisting 
that God have mercy upon us. God, 
surely, cannot turn a deaf ear to 
such earnest pleading. In fact, the 
prayer's very simplicity its child- 
ishness almost must delight the 
heart of Him Who allows us to ad- 
dress Him as "Our Father." 

The Gloria is the answer to the 
Kyrie. In the Kyrie we asked God 
the Father to have mercy on us; 
we now "praise, bless, worship and 
glorify" Him; we address Him as 
"God the Father Almighty," thus 
reminding Him that it is within 
His power to hear our prayer. In 
the Cbriste elehon we begged God 
the Son also to have mercy on us; 
and now, as adopted children of 
the Redeemer Who came down up- 
on earth to save us we address 
Him with those titles so dear to 
His heart: "Only begotten Son," 
"Lamb of God." He too can grant 
our request for He sits "at the 
right hand of the Father." Finally 
in the last Kyrie we implored the 
Holy Ghost to have mercy on us; 
now we address Him as God, equal 
to the Father and the Son. Real- 
izing the grandeur and power of 
the Most Blessed Trinity we feel 
confident that our plea for mercy 
will be heard. 

After kissing the altar, which is 
the symbol of Christ, the priest 
turns to the congregation with 
hands extended and says, "The 
Lord be with you." He transmits 
to the people the graces he has 
received from the altar. This same 
greeting occurs eight times during 
the Mass and each time it is a re- 
minder to those assisting at Mass 
that they are to take an active part 
in what follows. 



187 



Collect. (The Collect or Oration 
as it is often called, is different for 
each. Mass. It is a prayer of peti- 
tion. It begins with the words, "Let 
us pray/' followed by a form of ad- 
dress to God, the reason for our pe- 
tition, and the petition itself; it 
closes with a formula something 
like the following: "Through our 
Lord Jesus Christ Who lives and 
reigns with the Holy Ghost, world 
without end. Amen.") 



By the words, "Let us pray," the 
celebrant indicates that this prayer 
is not his alone but the prayer of 
all those present. The priest is the 
representative of the people and 
when he prays he beseeches God to 
hearken to the common petition of 
the congregation. The prayer ends 
with an invocation to Christ. Con- 
fidently we invoke His aid Who 
said: "Whatsoever you shall ask 
the Father in My Name, that will 
I do" (Jn. xiv, 13). 

Summary. This first part of the Mass is called by some "the service of 
prayer." By the confession of sins (Confiteor) we have told God how 
sorry we are for having offended Him, how unworthy we feel to assist 
at the sublime Sacrifice; but with the thought of God's kindness and 
goodness before us we cry to heaven for mercy (Kyrie) ; almost instinc- 
tively we burst into the praises of the Most Blessed Trinity (Gloria) 
and the thought of the power and majesty of the Triune God fills us with 
the assurance that our plea for mercy will be heard; and finally we lay 
before God our special petitions (Collect). 

Thus by our prayers we have gradually ascended toward God it is 
our preparation and introduction to the Mystery of Calvary. God, Who 
is never outdone in generosity, now responds to our prayers through the 
words of Sacred Scripture. We are entering the second part of the drama 
of the Mass. 

II. From the Epistle to the Creed 



Words of the Liturgy 

Epistle. (The Epistles of Sundays 
are always taken from the letters 
of the Apostles. In many of the 
ferial Masses of Lent, Ember Days, 
and many of the old Masses of the 
Saints the Lesson is taken from 
some Book of the Old Testament.) 

Server: Thanks be to God. 

Gradual. (The Gradual is made up 
generally of two verses from one 
of the psalms. It is found in all 
Masses except those during the 
Easter season.) 

Alleluia. (Two Alleluias, a verse, 
and another Alleluia follow the 
Gradual in Masses between Trinity 
Sunday and Septuagesima Sunday. 
The so-called greater Alleluia is 
the only chant between the Epistle 
and Gospel in the Masses from 
Easter Saturday until Trinity Sun- 
day.) 

Tract. (The Tract replaces the 
Alleluia on days of penance and in 
Requiem Masses. It is made up of 
several verses from one of the 
psalms.) 



Significance of the Ritual 

The Epistle is chosen with a view 
to the development of the feast be- 
ing celebrated. It is taken from 
the inspired books. Through the 
Epistle God speaks to those assist- 
ing at Mass, and man shows his 
gratitude by answering with the 
server: "Thanks be to God." 

The Gradual affords a pause for 
reflection on the Lesson that has 
been read. It may be considered as 
the echo of the reading from Sa- 
cred Scripture. 

The Alleluia is the prelude to the 
Gospel. It is the joyful anticipa- 
tion of the great privilege that is 
ours: namely, that the sublime, the 
life-giving words of Christ Himself 
are about to be read to us. 



The Tract presents thoughts con- 
ducive to quiet meditation and in- 
tensive reflection, the theme being 
always sorrowful in accordance 
with the penitential seasons in 
which it is used in the Mass. 



188 



Sequence. (The Sequence devel- 
oped by adding words to the notes 
of the "a" of the Alleluia. These 
words were later put into metrical 
form. Sequences occur in Masses 
of Easter, Pentecost, Corpus Chris- 
ti and Seven Dolors, and Requiem 
Masses.) 

Priest: Cleanse my heart and my 
lips, O almighty God, Who didst 
cleanse the lips of the prophet 
Isaias with a burning coal: vouch- 
safe through Thy gracious mercy 
so to cleanse me that I may worth- 
ily proclaim Thy holy Gospel 
Through Christ Our Lord. Amen. 

Gospel. (The Gospel is a reading 
selected from one of the Evange- 
lists. The particular part which is 
read has been chosen by the 
Church to fit the particular feast 
or occasion which is being cele- 
brated.) 

Priest: The Lord be with you. 

Server: And with thy spirit. 

Priest: The continuation of the 
holy Gospel according to St. N. 
(here he mentions the name of the 
Evangelist from whose account the 
Gospel of the Mass is taken and 
then reads the Gospel) 

Server: Praise be to Jesus Christ. 

Priest (having finished the Gos- 
pel, kisses the book and says) : By 
the words of the Gospel may our 
sins be blotted out. 



The purpose of the Sequence is 
to form a sort of meditation on the 
Alleluia verse. This purpose is ad- 
mirably carried out in the Se- 
quences for Easter and Pentecost 
Sundays. 



Raising his eyes to the crucifix 
the priest indicates that he wishes 
the Crucified Saviour to commis- 
sion him to announce the sublime 
words of the Gospel; bowing pro- 
foundly he asks God to cleanse him, 
because only the pure may presume 
to speak the holy words of the 
Gospel. 

The holy Gospel is worthy of the 
highest respect. This reverence is 
manifested by the congregation in 
arising to hear the sacred word. By 
the greeting, "The Lord be with 
you," the priest reminds the people 
that they are to take an active part 
in the Gospel. The priest makes 
the sign of the Cross on the Gospel. 
Then to indicate that they wish to 
apply the blessing of God's words 
to themselves, both the priest and 
people make a small sign of the 
Cross on the forehead, lips and 
breast. "Praise be to Jesus Christ" 
is the server's expression of grati- 
tude, which all experience at the 
privilege of being allowed to hear 
the very words of God Himself. 
Finally the priest's prayer that "our 
sins be blotted out" shows what 
value we attach to the Gospel. 



Summary. This second part of the Mass from the Epistle to the Creed 
is made up entirely of passages from Holy Scripture. It is the word of 
God spoken to us in answer to our prayers of preparation that preceded. 
Both parts taken together form the Mass of the Catechumens or the Ante- 
Mass. So far the real Sacrifice has not begun, but everything is prepara- 
tory. We have come to God's holy altar, away from the noise of the 
world, to lay our cares and worries, our hopes and petitions before the 
Lord. Then God spoke to us through the words of the inspired writers. 
We listened to His teaching; and now, before we enter upon the first 
essential part of the Mass, i. e., the Offertory, we assure God that our 
faith in Him is strong. We do this by reciting the Creed: 



Creed: I believe in one God, the 
Father almighty, maker of heaven 
and earth, and of all things visible 
and invisible. And in one Lord 
Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son 
of God, born of the Father before 



In the words of this profession 
of faith we join the host of adorers 
who have paid homage to the Al- 
mighty through the ages. The very 
same words have been used by 
Catholics since the fourth century. 



189 



all ages; God of God, light of light, 
true God of true God; "begotten not 
made; consubstantial with the 
Father; by Whom all things were 
made. Who for us men, and for our 
salvation, came down from heaven 
(the celebrant genuflects and 
adores the Word made flesh) ; and 
was Incarnate by the Holy Ghost, oj 
the Virgin Mary; and was made man, 
He was crucified also for us, suf- 
fered under Pontius Pilate, and was 
buried. And the third day He arose 
again according to the Scriptures; 
and ascended into heaven. He 
sitteth at the right hand of the 
Father; and He shall come again 
with glory to judge the living and 
the dead; and His kingdom shall 
have no end. And in the Holy 
Ghost, the Lord and giver of life, 
who proceedeth from the Father 
and the Son, who together with the 
Father and the Son is adored and 
glorified; who spoke by the Proph- 
ets. And one, holy, catholic and 
apostolic Church. I confess one 
baptism for the remission of sins. 
And I await the resurrection of the 
dead, and the life of the world to 
come. Amen. 



They serve to unite us intimately 
to Catholics of all times and all 
places professing our belief in the 
essential doctrines that Our Blessed 
Saviour came to earth to teach us. 

We begin by professing our be- 
lief in God the Father. We dwell 
at length on the truths that center 
around Christ, for in Him the eyes 
of men have seen as much of the 
Divinity of God as it is permitted 
mortals to behold. Then comes 
our profession of faith in the Holy 
Ghost. Our faith in the three Di- 
vine Persons we confirm by our 
belief in the Catholic Church, for 
the Father commissioned the Son 
to establish that Church, and the 
Son sent the Holy Ghost to guide 
and guard it. Belief in the Church 
demands faith in baptism by which 
men enter it; demands also belief 
in the resurrection and in the life 
to come which is the reward or 
punishment of man's life while a 
member of it. 

The Creed is thus seen to be a 
concise statement of the chief 
dogmas of our holy faith. 



III. From the Offertory to the Canon 



Words of the Liturgy 
Priest: The Lord be with you. 
Server: And with thy spirit. 
Priest: Let us pray. 



Offertory. (The Offertory prayer 
is proper to each Mass, and like the 
other proper parts it changes with 
each Mass. Formerly it was a long 
prayer chanted during the proces- 
sion of the people as they brought 
their gifts to the altar. Today it is 
a short form of this processional 
chant.) 

Receive, O holy Father, almighty 
and eternal God, this spotless host, 
which I, Thy unworthy servant, 
offer unto Thee, my living and true 
God, for mine own countless sins, 
offenses and negligences, and for 
all here present; as also for all 
faithful Christians living and dead, 
that it may avail both me and them 



Significance of the Ritual 
Once again the priest reminds 
the people of their active part in 
the Sacrifice. The words, "Let us 
pray," are an exhortation to those 
present to join in all the prayers 
of the Offertory. 

By bringing gifts to the altar at 
this part of the Mass the early 
Christians showed their eagerness 
to take part in the Sacrifice. Though 
that early custom no longer ob- 
tains, we can and we should offer 
to God at this point the gift He 
most desires the gift of our very 
selves. 

Raising the host the priest offers 
it in the name of all those present 
to God; he offers it "for mine own 
countless sins . . . and for all here 
present"; then, as it were, he looks 
beyond the present and visualizes 
this same host after it has been 
consecrated and he prays that He 
Who is to come down from heaven 



190 



unto salvation for life everlasting. 
Amen. 



O God, who in a marvellous man- 
ner didst create and ennoble hu- 
man nature, and still more mar- 
vellously has renewed it, grant 
that, by the mystical union of this 
water and wine, we may be made 
partakers of His divinity who 
vouchsafed to become partaker of 
our humanity, Jesus Christ Thy 
Son, our Lord: Who liveth and 
reigneth with Thee in the unity of 
the Holy Ghost, one God, world 
without end. Amen, 

We offer unto Thee, O Lord, the 
chalice of salvation, beseeching 
Thy clemency; that it may rise up 
in the sight of Thy divine majesty 
as a sweet savour, for our own sal- 
vation and for that of the whole 
world. Amen. 

In a humble spirit and a contrite 
heart may we be received by Thee, 
O Lord, and may our sacrifice so 
be offered up in Thy sight this day 
that it may be pleasing to Thee, O 
Lord God. 



Come, Thou who makest holy, al- 
mighty and eternal God, and bless 
this sacrifice prepared for Thy 
holy name. 

Psalm xv, 6-12: I will wash my 
hands among the innocent: and 
will compass Thy altar, O Lord: 

That I may hear the voice of Thy 
praise, and tell of all Thy won- 
drous works. 

I have loved, O Lord, the beauty 
of Thy house, and the place where 
Thy glory dwelleth. 

Take not away my soul, O God, 
with the wicked, nor my life with 
bloody men: 

In whose hands are iniquities: 
their right hand is filled with gifts. 

But as for me, I have walked in 
my innocence: redeem me, and 
have mercy on me. 

My foot hath stood in the direct 
way: In the churches I will bless 
Thee, O Lord. 

Glory be to the Father, etc. 



at the moment of Consecration may 
grant salvation to those who now 
offer it with him to the Eternal 
Father. 

The priest, after he has poured 
the wine into the chalice, says this 
prayer while blessing the water. As 
can be seen from the prayer, the 
Church attaches a deep symbolical 
meaning to the mingling of the 
wine and water. The wine repre- 
sents Christ (hence the wine is not 
blessed), the water represents man. 
As the water is merged in the wine, 
so do we desire to be assumed into 
the nature and the very being of 
Our Lord. 

Once more the priest looks be- 
yond the present moment: as he 
raises the chalice to offer it to God 
he is thinking not of the wine it 
contains but of the Blood that is 
to be. The salvation of the world 
is what he asks from heaven. 

The very posture of the priest 
who bows profoundly as he says 
this prayer conveys the idea of hu- 
mility and contrition which gives 
the keynote of the prayer. Humble 
and contrite we ask God to accept 
not only the bread and wine which 
we have offered, but to receive us 
also. 

The priest raises his hands as 
though he would compel the Holy 
Ghost to come down from heaven 
to bless the offering. 

This psalm is said by the priest 
while he washes his hands. Be- 
sides the very practical purpose of 
washing of the hands, there is also 
a symbolic purpose and meaning 
attached to the ceremony. Cleanli- 
ness and innocence go hand in 
hand, and the priest who is about 
to offer the most sublime of sacri- 
fices needs to be cleansed from 
even the slightest speck of Imper- 
fection. 

The psalm itself is a mixture of 
praise and petition: praise of God 
in the glory and beauty of His 
house, petition for mercy from the 
realization that man is ever too sin- 
ful to offer fitting sacrifice to his 
Maker. 

The request to be numbered 
among the innocent has a very defi- 



191 



Receive, O Holy Trinity, this of- 
fering which we make to Thee in 
remembrance of the Passion, Re- 
surrection and Ascension of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, and in honor of 
blessed Mary ever Virgin, of blessed 
John the Baptist, of the holy Apos- 
tles Peter and Paul, of these and of 
all the saints: that it may avail to 
their honor and our salvation: and 
may they vouchsafe to intercede 
for us in heaven, whose memory we 
keep on earth. Through the same 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Priest: Brethren, pray that my 
sacrifice and yours may be accep- 
table to God the Father almighty. 

Server: May the Lord receive the 
sacrifice at thy hands, to the praise 
and glory of His name, to our own 
benefit, and to that of all His holy 
Church. Amen. 

Secret. (This is another prayer 
which varies with each Mass. The 
best explanation of the term "se- 
cret" seems to be that this prayer 
was the Offertory prayer of the "se- 
cret" or "select" congregation 
which remained after the catechu- 
mens had been dismissed.) 

Priest : . . . world without end. 

Server: Amen. 

Priest: The Lord be with you. 

Server: And with thy spirit. 

Priest: Lift up your hearts. 

Server: We have lifted them up 
unto the Lord. 

Priest: Let us give thanks to the 
Lord our God. 

Server: It is meet and right. 

Preface. It is truly meet and just, 
right and availing unto salvation, 
that we should at all times and in 
all places give thanks unto Thee, 
O holy Lord, Father almighty and 
everlasting God, through Christ our 
Lord. Through whom the angels 
praise Thy majesty, the domina- 
tions worship it, the powers stand 
in awe. The heavens, and the heav- 
enly hosts and the blessed sera- 
phim join together in celebrating 



nite objective in view, viz., to be 
able to offer God the most perfect 
sacrifice possible to sinful man. 

Man's preparation for the sacri- 
fice of the Mass needs the approba- 
tion of heaven if it is to be a wor- 
thy sacrifice. Bowing down the 
priest addresses his prayer to the 
Most Blessed Trinity (a very rare 
thing in the Liturgy), and calls up- 
on the saints of heaven to help 
make the sacrifice a fitting one. 
With the saints interceding for us 
we feel more certain that our offer- 
ing will be pleasing to the Most 
High. 

All are called upon to petition 
heaven to receive the sacrifice 
which the priest is about to offer 
in the name of all. 

The glory of God, our own salva- 
tion, and the salvation of the whole 
Church these form the basis of 
our claim upon the Lord for the ac- 
ceptance of our sacrifice. 

The thoughts contained in these 
secret prayers are always linked 
up with the sacrificial act which is 
soon to take place. Our offerings, 
unimportant in themselves, become 
tremendous in the light of what 
they are soon to become Christ 
Himself. 

These are the last words of the 
Secret which the priest says aloud. 
The responsories that follow form 
the introduction to the Preface. 
They were originally acclamations 
used by the people when meeting 
each other (see Book of Ruth ii, 4). 
Their function here is to remind 
us once again that all who assist 
at the Sacrifice of the Mass should 
take an active part in it. 

This is the Common Preface used 
throughout the year on feasts and 
ferias which have no Proper Pref- 
ace. There are fifteen Prefaces in 
the Roman Missal of today. 

The main thought of the Preface 
is praise and adoration of God. 
This praise of God is the spontane- 
ous cry of our souls as we draw 
ever closer to the central point in 
the great drama of the Mass. 



192 



their joy. With, whom we pray Thee 
join our voices also, while we say 
with lowly praise: 

Sanctus. Holy, holy, holy, Lord 
God of hosts. Heaven and earth 
are full of Thy glory. Hosanna in 
the highest. 

Benedictus. Blessed is He that 
cometh in the name of the Lord. 
Hosanna in the highest. 



We repeat the words of the an- 
gelic hosts who worship at the 
throne of God singing continually 
their Holy, Holy, Holy. 

He who came to Bethlehem is 
now about to come down upon our 
altar. 

Summary. The Offertory is the first of the three principal parts of the 
Mass. It is the preparation for the Sacrifice. Together with the priest 
we offer to God our gifts of bread and wine; by the mingling of water 
and wine we indicate that we wish to become one with Christ so that 
we may be offered with Him at the moment of Consecration; we beg 
God's blessing upon our offerings so that they may become a pleasing 
sacrifice; we wash our hands in spirit with the priest because only the 
pure can presume to offer sacrifice to the Lord; we call upon the angels 
and saints and upon God Himself to supply what is wanting to make 
our offering a worthy sacrifice; and finally we sing a hymn of praise and 
adoration as we join that everlasting chant of the angelic choirs: "Holy, 
holy, holy, Lord God of hosts. Heaven and earth are full of Thy glory. 
Hosanna in the highest Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the 
Lord. Hosanna in the highest." 

IV. From the Beginning of the Canon to the Our Father 
Words of the Liturgy Significance of the Ritual 

We therefore humbly pray and The priest bows low, kisses the 
beseech Thee, O most merciful altar, and silently prays to God, 
Father, through Jesus Christ Thy 
Son, our Lord, that Thou wouldst 
vouchsafe to receive and bless 
these gifts, these offerings, and 
these holy and unblemished sacri- 
fices, which in the first place, we 
offer up to Thee for Thy holy 
Catholic Church, that it may please 
Thee to grant her peace, to pro- 
tect, unite and govern her through- 
out the world, together with Thy 
servant Pius XII our Pope, (name 
of) our Bishop, and all true be- 
lievers and professors of the Catho- 



asking Him to receive our offer- 
ings through Jesus Christ. He 
makes three signs of the Cross 
over the oblation to show that 
Christ obtained for us the blessing 
of the Trinity by His death on Cal- 
vary. The offering is made in the 
name of the Pope and the Bishop, 
and of "all true believers and pro- 
fessors of the Catholic and Apos- 
tolic Faith." The entire Churclj 
thus participates in every Mass 
that is offered up to God. 



lie and Apostolic faith. 

Be mindful, O Lord, of Thy serv- 
ants and handmaids NN. (here are 
mentioned the names of the liv- 
ing) and of all here present, whose 
faith and devotion are known to 
Thee, for whom we offer, or who 
offer up to Thee, this sacrifice of 
praise for themselves and all those 
dear to them, for the redemption 
of their souls, the hope of their 
safety and salvation: who now pay 
their vows to Thee, the eternal, 
living and true God. 

In communion with, and vener- 
ating the memory in the first place 



Here, in the Memento for the 
living, the priest mentions those 
living persons in particular for 
whom he wishes to pray. He like- 
wise prays for all those present at 
the Mass. He recommends their 
friends to God also. Notice that 
throughout the Canon the priest 
prays in the plural to indicate that 
the sacrifice being offered is the 
sacrifice of all. 



The two prayers above were con- 
cerned with the Church militant. 



193 



of the glorious ever Virgin Mary, 
Mother of our God and Lord Jesus 
Christ; and also of Thy blessed 
Apostles and Martyrs Peter and 
Paul, Andrew, James, John, Thom- 
as, James, Philip, Bartholomew, 
Matthew, Simon and Thaddeus, 
Linus, Cletus, Clement, Sixtus, 
Cornelius, Cyprian, Laurence, Chry- 
sogonus, John and Paul, Cosmas, 
and Damian, and of all Thy saints; 
by whose merits and prayers grant 
that we may be defended in all 
things by the help of Thy protec- 
tion. Through the same Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

This oblation, therefore, of our 
service and that of Thy whole fam- 
ily, we beseech Thee, O Lord, gra- 
ciously to accept, and to order our 
days in Thy peace and bid us to 
be delivered from eternal damna- 
tion and numbered among the flock 
of Thy elect. Through Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

Which oblation do Thou, O God, 
vouchsafe in all things to bless, ap- 
prove, ratify, make worthy and ac- 
ceptable: that it may become for 
us the Body and Blood of Thy most 
beloved Son our Lord Jesus Christ. 

Who the day before He suffered 
took bread into His holy and ven- 
erable hands, and with His eyes 
lifted up to heaven, unto Thee, God, 
His almighty Father, giving thanks 
to Thee He blessed, broke, and 
gave it to His disciples saying: 
Take and eat ye all of this, for this 
is my Body. 

In like manner, after He had 
supped, taking also this excellent 
chalice into His holy and vener- 
able hands, and giving thanks to 
Thee, He blessed and gave it to His 
disciples, saying: Take and drink 
ye all of this, for this is the Chalice of 
my Blood) of the new testament: the 
mystery of iaith: which shall be shed 
for you and for many unto the remis- 
sion of sins. 

As often as ye shall do these 
things, ye shall do them in remem- 
brance of Me. 

Wherefore, O Lord, we Thy serv- 
ants, and likewise Thy holy people, 
calling to mind the blessed Passion 
of the same Christ Thy Son our 



In this prayer the supplications of 
earth are joined with those of the 
Church triumphant in heaven. Our 
Blessed Lady, the Apostles, a num- 
ber of Popes, and a few of the mar- 
tyrs specially venerated in Rome 
are mentioned by name. They are 
the representatives of the whole 
celestial court upon whom we call. 
Here we see quite clearly the in- 
timate connection between the 
faithful on earth and the saints in 
heaven. 



Spreading his hands over the 
chalice and host, a sign of vicari- 
ous atonement, the priest now en- 
ters upon the most solemn part of 
the Mass. He begs God to accept 
our sacrifice. Once accepted, that 
sacrifice will bring us peace and 
salvation and "number us among 
the flock of the elect." 

The priest repeats the plea for 
the acceptance of the sacrifice and 
adds a new petition: "That it may 
become for us the Body and Blood 
of Thy most beloved Son." 

The Consecration is enclosed in 
the simple Gospel narrative. Man 
fades into the background and 
Christ, the great Celebrant of the 
Sacrifice, repeats those solemn 
words which change bread and 
wine into His Body and Blood. The 
stupendous miracle of miracles 
takes place before our very eyes. 

The very simplicity of the Con- 
secration is a stumbling block to 
many. But the Church adheres 
strictly to this simple form because 
she wishes to perform this most 
solemn and sacred of human acts 
in exactly the same manner as our 
Divine Saviour performed it on 
that night before He died. 



This loving command of Our 
Lord is obeyed every time Holy 
Mass is celebrated. 

The living memorial which the 
Mass is, recalls not only Christ's 
Passion but His Resurrection and 
Ascension as well. The shadows of 



194 



Lord, His Resurrection from hell 
and also His glorious ascension 
into heaven, offer unto Thy most 
excellent Majesty, of Thy gifts and 
presents, a pure Victim, a holy Vic- 
tim, a spotless Victim, the holy 
Bread of eternal life, and the Chal- 
ice of everlasting salvation. 

Upon which vouchsafe to look 
with a propitious and serene coun- 
tenance and to accept them as 
Thou wert pleased to accept the 
gifts of Thy just servant Abel, and 
the sacrifice of our Patriarch Abra- 
ham, and that which Thy priest 
Melchisedech offered to Thee, a 
holy sacrifice, a spotless Victim. 

We most humbly beseech Thee, 
almighty God, command these 
things to be carried up by the 
hands of Thy holy angel to Thine 
altar on high, in the sight of Thy 
divine majesty, that as many of us 
who, by participation at this altar, 
shall receive the most sacred Body 
and Blood of Thy Son may be filled 
with every heavenly blessing and 
grace. Through the same Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

Be mindful also, O Lord, of Thy 
servants and handmaids (here are 
mentioned the names of the dead) 
who are gone before us with the 
sign of faith and repose in the 
sleep of peace. To these, O Lord, 
and to all that rest in Christ, grant, 
we beseech Thee, a place of re- 
freshment, light and peace. 
Through the same Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

And to us sinners also, Thy serv- 
ants, hoping in the multitude of 
Thy mercies, vouchsafe to grant 
some part and fellowship with Thy 
holy apostles and martyrs: with 
John, Stephen, Matthias, Barnabas, 
Ignatius, Alexander, Marcellinus, 
Peter, Felicitas, Perpetua, Agatha, 
Lucy, Agnes, Cecilia, Anastasia, 
and with all Thy saints, into whose 
company admit us, we beseech 
Thee, not considering our merits 
but pardoning our offenses. Through 
Christ our Lord. 



Through whom, O Lord, Thou 
dost always create, sanctify, quick- 



Calvary are dispersed by the glory 
of Easter morn and Ascension 
Thursday. More than a memorial 
is the Mass, it is a true sacrifice 
the holiest sacrifice ever known 
to man. Further, it is the "Bread 
of eternal life," the Bread which 
sustains us here on earth and which 
will bring us ultimately to heaven. 

The sacrifices of Abel, Abraham, 
and Melchisedech (Gen. iv, 4; xxii, 
10; xiv, 18) were types of the sacri- 
fice of the Mass. We ask God that 
as He was pleased to accept the 
sacrifices of these holy men so also 
to receive our sacrifice our sac- 
rifice which is a "holy sacrifice, a 
spotless Victim." 

But Abel, Abraham, and Mel- 
chisedech were holy men, whereas 
we are sinners. Lest our faults 
stand in the way the priest begs 
God to send down an angel from 
heaven. Carried to heaven by the 
pure hands of a spirit our sacri- 
fice must surely find favor with the 
Most High. 



Before the Consecration we 
prayed for the Church militant and 
we called to mind the Church tri- 
umphant. Now we turn our thoughts 
to the Church suffering. We re- 
member our own loved ones and 
also the entire army of souls that 
have gone "before us with the sign 
of faith." 



Finally, we pray for ourselves. 
In Christian modesty we have re- 
membered the Church, the living, 
the saints, and the dead. To this 
gathering we now join ourselves. 
Once again we become conscious 
of the communion of saints because 
our union with Christ in the Sacri- 
fice has rekindled our hope of a 
share in their happiness. In the 
list of saints before the Consecra- 
tion Our Lady was mentioned first. 
Here we give the first place to St. 
John the Baptist, the great saint of 
the Old Testament. 

In this prayer we summarize all 
that has gone before. We repeat 



195 



en, bless, and bestow upon us all 
these Thy gifts. 

Through Him, and with Him, and 
in Him, be unto Thee, O God the 
Father almighty, in the unity of 
the Holy Ghost, all honor and glory, 
world without end. 

Server: Amen. 



our belief in Christ as the Mediator 
of all gifts, both natural and super- 
natural. 

The Canon comes to a close with 
the most solemn Doxology in all 
the Liturgy. It is eminently fitting 
to pay our respects to the three 
Divine Persons at so solemn a 
moment. 



By this response, the server in 
the name of the people, ratifies 
all the prayers of the Canon that 
have gone before. 

Summary. We have seen the very heart of the Mass. Christ has 
come down upon the altar. Around the central act of the Consecration 
the Church has entwined a wreath of prayers. We pray for the entire 
Church and all her members, and especially for the Pope, the Bishop 
of the diocese, and all the promoters of our holy faith; then for the 
Church in miniature which is assembled before the altar; we gaze heaven- 
ward and call to mind the Church triumphant; then after the Consecra- 
tion we are mindful of the Church suffering; then finally we pray for 
ourselves. All creation has gathered together at the altar of God in 
fulfilment of those prophetic words of Our Blessed Saviour: "And I, if 
I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all things to myself" (Jn. xii, 32). 

V. From the Our Father to the End of the Mass 



Words of the Liturgy 
Our Father. Let us pray: Taught 
by Thy saving precepts and guided 
by the divine institution, we make 
bold to say: Our Father, Who art 
in heaven, hallowed be Thy name; 
Thy kingdom come; Thy will be 
done on earth as It is in heaven. 
Give us this day our daily bread; 
and forgive us our trespasses as 
we forgive them that trespass 
against us. And lead us not into 
temptation. But deliver us from 
evil. Amen. 

Deliver us, we beseech Thee, O 
Lord, from all evils, past, present 
and to come, and by the interces- 
sion of the blessed and glorious 
ever Virgin Mary, Mother of God, 
together with Thy blessed Apostles 
Peter and Paul, and Andrew, and 
all the saints, mercifully grant 
peace in our days: that through 
the bounteous help of Thy mercy 
we may be always free from sin 
and secure from all disturbance. 
Through the same Jesus Christ 
Thy Son our Lord who liveth and 
reigneth with Thee in the unity of 
the Holy Ghost, one God, world 
without end. Amen. 



Significance of the Ritual 

The Our Father is the most per- 
fect prayer known to man. Christ 
Himself gave it to us. The first 
three petitions are directed to 
God's honor and glory, the last four 
deal with the needs of man. The 
Our Father is primarily the prayer 
of the multitude and not that of 
the individual {Our Father; give 
us; etc.). In the Mass the petitions 
of the Our Father are realized: 
God's kingdom is firmly established, 
and sin is vanquished. 

This prayer is a continuation of 
the last petition of the Our Father : 
"deliver us from evil." The thought 
of our wickedness overwhelms us 
and we insist that God come to our 
assistance. But we go farther than 
that merely negative request for 
deliverance from evil we ask for 
peace. Peace is the keynote of 
Christianity. Confidently we ask 
for this gift of peace knowing that 
Christ will say to us as He said to 
His disciples long ago: "Peace I 
leave with you, My peace I give un- 
to you: not as the world giveth do 1 
give unto you" (Jn. xiv, 27). 



196 



Priest: The peace of the Lord 
be always witli you. 

Server: And with thy spirit. 

Breaking of Bread. May this 
mingling and consecration of the 
Body and Blood of our Lord Jesus 
Christ be to us who receive it ef- 
fectual to life everlasting. Amen. 

Agnus Dei. Lamb of God who 
takest away the sins of the world, 
have mercy on us (said three 
times). 

Prayer before Communion. O 
Lord Jesus Christ, who saidst to 
Thy Apostles, Peace I leave with 
you, My peace I give unto you; 
look not upon my sins, "but upon 
the faith of Thy Church; and 
vouchsafe to grant her peace and 
unity according to Thy will: O God 
who livest and reignest world with- 
out end. Amen. 

Lord Jesus Christ, Son of the 
living God, who according to the 
will of the Father, through the co- 
operation of the Holy Ghost, hast 
by Thy death given life to the 
world : deliver me by this Thy most 
holy Body and Blood from all my 
transgressions and from all evils; 
make me always adhere to Thy 
commandments and never suffer 
me to be separated from Thee; 
who with the same God the Father 
and the Holy Ghost livest and 
reignest God, for ever and ever. 

Let not the partaking of Thy 
Body, O Lord Jesus Christ, which 
I, though unworthy, presume to re- 
ceive, turn to my judgment and 
condemnation: but through Thy 
goodness may it be unto me a safe- 
guard and a healing remedy both 
of soul and body; who livest and 
reignest with God the Father in 
the unity of the Holy Ghost, God, 
world without end. Amen. 

1 will take the bread of heaven, 
and call upon the name of the Lord. 
Lord, I am not worthy that Thou 
shouldst enter under my roof; say 
but the word and my soul shall be 
healed (repeated three times). 



May the Body of our Lord Jesus 
Christ preserve my soul to life 
everlasting. Amen. 



The priest as Christ's representa- 
tive wishes us that peace for which 
we have asked. 

The priest breaks off a small 
piece of the Host, and drops It into 
the Precious Blood, praying for sal- 
vation particularly for those who 
are about to receive God in Holy 
Communion. 

Mercy and peace are the gifts we 
beg of God. Insistently we repeat 
the petition three times. 

We are all sinful men; the priest 
himself realizes his own unworthi- 
ness; yet, relying on Christ's prom- 
ise, we ask once again for peace 
that peace which only God can give. 
Look not at our sins and failings, 
O Lord, but consider the faith of 
Thy holy Church. 



Here the priest prays that he 
may be preserved from an un- 
worthy Communion, asking, at the 
same time, for the blessed effects 
of that Body and Blood which he is 
soon to receive. Freedom from sin, 
obedience to the commandments, 
and perseverance to the end these 
are the requests of God's minister. 
He prays confidently, knowing that 
God can do all things. 



This third prayer in prepara- 
tion for Holy Communion is pri- 
marily a prayer of humility. The 
priest here prays for the real ef- 
fects of the Holy Eucharist, viz., 
protection against the dangers of 
soul and body, and the healing of 
the wounds of fallen nature. 



Here the priest uses that excel- 
lent prayer of the centurion, a 
prayer alive with humility, faith in 
God, and trust in His Omnipotence. 
Christ heard the prayer of the cen- 
turion; He will hear our prayer 
also if we say it as sincerely as did 
the centurion. 

A plea for eternal life is the 
priest's last request as he receives 
the sacred Body of Christ. 



197 



What shall I render to the Lord 
for all the things- that He hath 
rendered to me? 1 will take the 
chalice of salvation, and I will call 
upon the name of the Lord, 

Praising, I will call upon the 
Lord, and I shall be saved from my 
enemies. 

May the Blood of our Lord Jesus 
Christ preserve my soul to life 
everlasting. Amen. 

Server: I confess to almighty 
God to blessed Mary ever Virgin, 
etc. (as at the beginning of Mass). 

Priest: May almighty God have 
mercy upon you, forgive you your 
sins, and bring you to life everlast- 
ing. Amen. 

May the almighty and merciful 
Lord grant you pardon, absolution, 
and remission of your sins. Amen. 

Behold the Lamb of God, behold 
Him who taketh away the sins of 
the world, 

Lord I am not worthy that Thou 
shouldst enter under my roof; say 
but the word and my soul shall be 
healed (said three times). 

May the Body of our Lord Jesus 
Christ preserve thy soul to life 
everlasting. Amen. 

Grant, O Lord, that what we have 
taken with our mouth, we may re- 
ceive with a pure mind: and that 
from a temporal gift it may become 
for us an eternal remedy. 

May Thy Body, O Lord, which I 
have received, and Thy Blood 
which I have drunk, cleave to my 
inmost parts, and grant that no 
stain of sin may remain in me, 
whom these pure and holy sacra- 
ments have refreshed. Who livest 
and reignest world without end. 
Amen. 

Communion. (This prayer changes 
with each Mass. Originally it was 
composed of an entire psalm, but 
now it is made up of only a few 
verses taken from a psalm.) 

Priest: The Lord be with you. 

Server: And with thy spirit. 

Postcommunion. (This is the last 
of the variable prayers of the Mass. 
In the Postcommunion the priest 
makes new petitions, and he makes 
them with great confidence because 
he has become one with Christ 



JH.OW can man thank God ade- 
quately for the wonderful gift of 
the Eucharist? "I will take the 
chalice of salvation," says the 
priest, realizing that the only prop- 
er way to thank God is through the 
gifts that He Himself has given us. 

Eternal life is the insistent plea 
of the priest as he reverently re- 
ceives the Precious Blood. 

In these prayers that precede the 
Communion of the faithful we find 
the same elements which are con- 
tained in the priest's preparatory 
prayers: sorrow for sin, humility, 
confidence and trust. We find like- 
wise the plea for eternal life. Here 
in the Eucharist man receives a 
foretaste of the life in heaven. 
Christ came to save men from sin; 
He came not for the men of His 
own day only but for men of all 
time; in the Eucharist the men of 
every century of time, of every na- 
tion under the sun find the answer 
to the riddle of life. Through the 
Eucharist all men can become par- 
takers of Him who said of Him- 
self: "I am the life." 

Our hearts are set on receiving 
life everlasting and we do not grow 
weary of asking this great gift 
from Christ who now resides in our 
souls. 

In order to be worthy of everlast- 
ing life we must spend pur pres- 
ent life in accordance with God's 
wishes. Hence the priest prays 
God to live in him and keep him 
free from every stain of sin. 



For a proper appreciation of the 
Communion Prayer it must be 
studied with the rest of the psalm 
from which it is taken. 

Once again the congregation is 
reminded of its active role in the 
Mass. 

With the thought of the great 
graces that have come with the re- 
ception of Holy Communion the 
priest petitions God for further 
blessings, both natural and super- 
natural. 



198 



through the reception of His Body 
and Blood.) 

Priest: The Lord be with you. 

Server: And with thy spirit. 

Priest: Go, you are dismissed. 
Server: Thanks be to God. 



May the homage of my bounden 
duty be pleasing to Thee, O holy 
Trinity; and grant that the sacri- 
fice which I, though unworthy, have 
offered in the sight of Thy majesty 
may be acceptable to Thee, and 
through Thy mercy be a propitia- 
tion for me and for all those for 
whom I have offered it. Through 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

May almighty God bless you, the 
Father, the Son, and the Holy 
Ghost. Amen. 

Priest: The Lord be with you. 
Server: And with thy spirit. 

Priest: The beginning of the holy 
Gospel according to St. John. 

Server: Glory be to Thee, O 
Lord. 

Priest: In the beginning was the 
Word, and the Word was with God, 
and the Word was God. The same 
was in the beginning with God. All 
things were made by Him, and 
without Him was made nothing 
that was made. In Him was life, 
and the life was the light of men: 
and the light shineth in darkness, 
and the darkness did not compre- 
hend it. 

There was a man sent from God, 
whose name was John. This man 
came for a witness, to bear witness 
of the light, that all men through 
Him might believe. He was not the 
light, but was to bear witness of 
the light. 

That was the true light, which en- 
lighteneth every man that cometh 
into this world. He was in the 
world, and the world was made by 
Him, and the world knew Him not. 
He came unto His own, and His 
own received Him not. But as 
many a received Him, to them 
He gave power to become the sons 



Another admonition to the faith- 
ful to unite their prayers with 
those of the celebrant. 

The formal dismissal "Ite missa 
est" seemed so characteristic of the 
entire ceremony that the sacri- 
ficial rite came to be known as the 
"Mass." 

The Sacrifice is completed. Again 
the priest remembers his sinful- 
ness and unworthiness as he sends 
a fervent prayer to the Most 
Blessed Trinity whom he asks to 
accept the sacrifice from his own 
unworthy hands, a propitiation for 
himself and for all those for whom 
he has offered it. 

The priest kisses the altar, raises 
his eyes and hands as if to receive 
the blessing from above, and then 
gives the blessing to the faithful. 

The final plea of the priest beg- 
ging those present to join him in 
prayer. 

This Gospel from the pen of St. 
John is filled with deep meaning. 
Briefly: St. John first tells us of 
Christ as God, as Creator, and as 
Redeemer; he then narrates the 
coming of the precursor, St. John 
the Baptist, being careful to empha- 
size the fact that John was not the 
Messias but only His herald; then 
follows the story of Christ's com- 
ing into the world He is the light 
of the world "and the world knew 
Him not"; even His chosen people 
failed to receive Him, but they who 
do receive Him will be made "sons 
of God"; finally the climax "and 
the Word was made Flesh," that 
incomprehensible mystery of God's 
goodness to sinful man. 

The Mass is truly the verification 
of St. John's words. In the most 
sublime manner possible we have 
seen that the "Word was made 
Flesh, and dwelt among us ; and we 
saw His glory, the glory as it were 
of the only-begotten of the Father, 
full of grace and truth." Sinful man 
could never have dared to ask so 
much from God had not God Him- 
self freely granted us so great a 
grace. 



199 



of God: to them tliat believe in "Thanks be to God" is the re- 
His name: who are born, not of sponse of our grateful hearts. We 
blood, nor of the will of the flesh, are grateful because God has for- 
nor of the will of man, but of God. given our sins, because He has sup- 
( Genuflection.) plied our un worthiness, and be- 

And the Word was made flesh, cause in the Mass He has brought 
and dwelt among us: and we saw us not only His graces and bless- 
His glory, the glory as it were of ings but has given us Himself, 
the only-begotten of the Father, 
full of grace and truth. 

Server: Thanks be to God. 

Summary. This last part of the Mass is the completion of the Sacri- 
fice. We offered our gifts to God, Christ Himself changed pur gifts of 
bread and wine into His Body and Blood, and now the Sacrifice is com- 
pleted by our reception of Holy Communion. We began our preparation 
for Communion with the Our Father; we begged God to keep us from 
evil, to grant us His peace; humbled by the thought of our sins we grew 
confident at the thought of God's goodness and approached His Holy 
Table to become one with Him; we asked Him to take full possession 
of our souls and bodies, to help us through every moment of our lives; 
we received the blessing of the Most Holy Trinity from God's minister; 
and so, we go confidently to our daily tasks because God is with us. "If 
God be for us, who is against us?" (Romans viii, 31). 

ON THE USE OF THE MISSAL 

(Adapted from a pamphlet entitled "To Find the Place In a Missal," with 
permission of the author, Rev. Paul Bussard^) 

Mass of the Catechumens 

5. Collect 6. Epistle 

4. Gloria 7. Gradual 

3. Kyrie 8. Gospel 

2. Introit 9. Serman 

1. Prayer at the foot of the altar. 10. Creed 

The parts of the Mass in ordinary type are called "Ordinary prayers," 
and they are the same for every Mass throughout the year; those in 
italics are also "Ordinary prayers," but they are sometimes omitted. 
The parts in heavy type are called "Proper prayers," and they vary 
with each Mass that is said. 

All that is necessary is to fit the Proper prayers into their place in the 
Ordinary prayers. Take the Mass for the first Sunday of Advent (usually 
in the beginning of the Missal) and the Ordinary of the Mass (usually 
in the center). First come the prayers at the foot of the altar (Ordinary) ; 
then the Introit (turn to the Proper); then the Kyrie (back to the 
Ordinary); then the Gloria (Ordinary); then the Collect (turn back to 
the Proper); then the Epistle, Gradual, and Gospel (all in the Proper); 
finally the Creed (back to the Ordinary). 

Mass of the Faithful 

8. Doxology 

7. 3 Commemorations 9. Our Father 

6. Offering Prayers 10. Breaking of Bread 

5. 3 Commemorations 11. Holy Communion 

4. Preface 12. Communion Chant 

3. Secret 13. Postcomrnunion 

2. Offering of bread and wine 14. Blessing 

1. Offertory Chant 15. Last Gospel 

200 



Again the Ordinary prayers are in ordinary type; me proper pray era 
in heavy type. The Prefaces are together in one place and in some 
Missals the prayers after the Preface (Canon) follow the Preface in the 
Missal; in others they follow the Ordinary prayers of the Mass of the 
Catechumens. 

There are only four Proper prayers in this last part of the Mass. The 
Communion and Postcommunion are said after the book has been moved 
back to the Epistle side of the altar. The Offertory Chant is said im- 
mediately after the Creed. The Secret is said after the priest turns to 
the congregation and says, "Orate fratres." 

The Proper of the Saints 

Saints' days come on a certain fixed date of the month. St. Valentine's 
day is on February 14, the Assumption on August 15, St. Therese on 
Oct. 3, and so on. Accordingly there is another part of the Missal called 
the Proper of the Saints. It contains the Proper parts of the Mass for 
the feasts of saints just as the Sunday Proper does for Sunday Masses. 
The Common of the Saints 

If all the Proper parts of a Saint's Mass are not found in the Mass of 
that day, reference is made to the Common of the Saints (the Masses 
that Saints have in common, e.g., Martyrs, Confessors, etc.). 

The Ordo 

Every priest has a little book called an Ordo. It contains specific 
directions about the Mass which is to be said on a particular day. This 
Ordo is now translated for the laity. It can be had in pamphlet form, 
and is printed each week in many of the diocesan papers. 

RUBRICS FOR THE LAITY 
How the Faithful Should Conduct Themselves during Church Services 



Low Mass 

According to the rubrics of the 
missal, all who assist at low Mass 
should kneel during the whole 
Mass except at the Gospel, when 
they stand. Custom, however, has 
modified this as follows: 

When the celebrant enters the 
sanctuary to begin Mass, the con- 
gregation either kneels at once or 
stands up, according to the custom 
in that particular church. When 
the priest descends from the altar 
after opening the missal, however, 
all shall kneel. 

They remain kneeling until the 
priest, having finished the prayer 
at the center of the altar, goes over 
to read the Gospel. All stand until 
the Gospel is finished. 

If the priest makes any announce- 
ments, or preaches to the congre- 
tion, they should be seated. When 
he begins the Gospel in English, 
they should stand and listen rever- 
ently to the word of God. 

Should the Credo be recited, the 
people remain standing, and genu- 
flect with the priest during it. When 



he turns to them after the Credo 
is finished, and says "Dominus vo- 
biscum," they may sit down. 

At the Sanctus, when the altar 
boy rings the bell three times, all 
shall kneel. Thus they remain un- 
til after the priest's Communion, 
and also during the Communion of 
the faithful, should there be any 
receiving at that Mass. 

After Communion, when the priest 
has closed the tabernacle door, the 
congregation may sit down while 
the celebrant purifies and covers 
the chalice. 

They should kneel again, how- 
ever, as soon as the priest goes 
to the missal. 

After the blessing, all rise and 
stand during the reading of the 
last Gospel, genuflecting with the 
priest during it. 

When the priest descends from 
the altar and kneels, they shall 
kneel with him and say the prayers 
in a loud, clear voice. 

No one should leave his place in 
the church until the priest has re- 
entered the sacristy. 



201 



High Mass: Missa Cantata 

(The following rubrics are pre- 
ceptive for the laity in the Diocese 
of Fargo, N. D., and may be con- 
sidered as directive in other dio- 
ceses. They are the only rubrics 
preceptive for the laity in any dio- 
cese in the United States.) 

In general those present at a 
sung Mass follow, as far as pos- 
sible, the ceremonies observed by 
the clergy who may be present in 
choir at the Mass. Accordingly: 

They stand when the procession 
to the altar makes it appearance 
from the sacristy, and remain 
standing until the Mass is begun, 
even though the Asperges takes 
place. Each person bows and 
makes the sign of the cross when 
sprinkled at the Asperges. 

All kneel for the prayers of prep- 
aration (up to the "Or emus") and 
stand when the celebrant ascends 
the altar steps. 

All remain standing for the In- 
troit, Kyrie, and the Gloria, while 
they are recited by the celebrant. 
When the celebrant has sat down 
for the singing of the Gloria, all sit 
They rise when the celebrant rises 
towards the end of this chant. 

All stand for the singing of the 
prayers (except at a Requiem 
Mass) and sit for the chanting 
of the Epistle and what follows. 

When "Dominus vobiscum" is 
sung before the chanting of the 
Gospel all stand. They remain 
standing during the recitation of 
the Creed, genuflecting with the 
celebrant at the words "et incarna- 
tus," etc. All sit when the cele- 
brant has sat down for the singing 
of the Creed. While the words "et 
incarnatus," etc., are sung all bow. 
(Only those who are standing at 
the time when these words are 
begun then kneel.) They rise when 
the celebrant rises towards the end 
of the Creed, remain standing while 
he sings "Dominus vobiscum" and 
"Oremus," and then sit. 

When the celebrant begins to 
sing "Per omnia saecula saeculo- 
rum" before the Preface, all rise 
and remain standing until the 
Sanctus has been recited (or sung, 
if the people sing it). Then all 



kneel. All bow down during the 
Consecration but look up for a 
moment at the Sacred Host (say- 
ing "My Lord and My God") and 
at the chalice, when they are ele- 
vated. After the Elevation all stand 
until the celebrant has drunk the 
Precious Blood. (They bow while 
the celebrant consumes the Sacred 
Host and drinks the contents of 
the chalice.) Then all sit. 

Note: If Holy Communion is 
given, those who are about to com- 
municate kneel for the Confiteor 
and other prayers that precede 
Communion, and kneel when they 
return to their places after having 
received the Eucharist. All others 
remain standing for the prayers, 
but kneel for the distribution of 
Communion and remain kneeling 
until the Blessed Sacrament has 
been returned to the tabernacle. 

All stand for the singing of "Do- 
minus vobiscum" before the Post- 
communion prayers, and remain 
standing during these prayers (ex- 
cept at a Requiem Mass, when they 
kneel). 

All kneel for the Blessing and 
make the sign of the cross. 

All stand for the last Gospel 
(genuflecting if the celebrant genu- 
flects during its recitation) and re- 
main standing until the procession 
has returned to the sacristy. 
Solemn High Mass 

The rubrics are the same as for 
a high Mass. Note, however, that 
the congregation does not stand 
while the celebrant reads the Gos- 
pel, but only when the deacon com- 
mences it, with "Dominus vobis- 
cum." And when the altar boy in- 
censes the people at the Offertory 
they should all stand. 

Masses for the Dead 

At low Masses for the dead, the 
same rubrics are to be observed as 
at other low Masses. 

At high Masses, either with or 
in the church, the faithful kneel 
without the presence of the corpse 
from the beginning of the Mass un- 
til the Epistle, during which they 
should sit down. 

They stand during the singing of 
the Gospel. 



202 



They sit down during the Offer- 
tory, until the priest begins the 
Preface, when they stand, and re- 
main standing until the Sanctus. 

Then they kneel until after the 
priest's Communion. They may sit 
after Communion, whilst the priest 
purifies and covers the chalice. 

Should the priest or clergy sit 
down at any time during the Mass, 
as is done sometimes during the 
singing of the "Dies Irae" after the 
Epistle, the faithful should also sit. 

If the Libera (the absolution of 
the body) is performed after the 
Mass, the people should rise as the 
priest approaches the catafalque 
and stand during the ceremony. 
Vespers 

All should kneel when the cele- 
brant kneels at the foot of the al- 
tar and says the first prayer. They 
rise when he rises, and remain 
standing until he sits down after 
the intoning of the first psalm by 
the chanters. At the Gloria Patri, 
at the end of each psalm, all 
should bow the head. 

During the singing of the chap- 
ter, when the five psalms are fin- 
ished, all should stand up. If the 



celebrant kneeis aurmg uie tom5jm & 
of a hymn the people should kneel. 

During the singing of the "Mag- 
nificat," whilst the altar is incensed 
by the celebrant, the people stand. 

When the celebrant kneels at the 
foot of the altar, before the exposi- 
tion of the Blessed Sacrament, all 
kneel and remain kneeling until 
Benediction is finished and the tab- 
ernacle door is closed, when they 
rise and remain standing until the 
priest has left the sanctuary. 
Rubrics for all Occasions 

In church all should center their 
attention on the altar and think 
only of God Who dwells there for 
them. They should avoid all man- 
ner of noise, or any distraction to 
others. They should be clean in 
their person and dress, and avoid 
the slightest appearance of indis- 
cretion. 

If they do not feel inclined to 
mental prayer, they should read 
their prayer-books or say the rosary. 

Going to and from the confession- 
al, or the Communion rail, the eyes 
should be cast down, the hands 
held in a respectful manner, and 
the whole person should reflect the 
utmost recollection and modesty. 



SICK CALLS 

When the priest is called to administer the Sacraments in our homes 
to the sick, the following preparations should be made: 

1. The room should be clean and suitably ornamented. 

2. A small table should be conveniently placed, covered with a white 
cloth. 

3. A crucifix placed in the center of the table. 

4. Two blessed candles placed in candlesticks on the table. These should 
be lighted when the priest is expected. 

5. A vessel containing holy water should be provided, and a sprinkler 
if possible. 

6. A glass of fresh water placed on the table, a teaspoon and a plate 
with small crumbs of bread for cleansing the oil from the hands of 
the priest. 

7. A white cloth or towel placed ready to be used by the sick person 
while receiving Holy Communion. 

8. Some cotton wool provided to wipe away the anointing. 

When the priest is known to be carrying the Blessed Sacrament, it Is 
a very laudable custom for one of the family to meet him at the street 
door with a lighted candle and escort him to the sick room. All those 
present in the room should kneel when the priest enters with the 
Blessed Sacrament. 

During the administration of Communion and Extreme Unction the 
members of the family should assemble in the sick room and pray for 
the patient, 

203 



RITES 

Liturgy and rite are not the same thing. Liturgy is the broader term. 
It denotes the public act of worship; rite is the manner in which the act 
of worship is performed. Specifically the liturgy is the Church's public 
and lawful act of worship performed and conducted by the officials whom 
the Church has designated for the post her priests. The whole collec- 
tion of services used in public worship in a certain church or group of 
churches comprises a rite. But while the indiscriminate use of the two 
terms is thus not exact, common usage as expressed by many authorities 
on the liturgical question permits the practice. 

The early history of rites is obscure. At the Last Supper the Apostles 
saw Christ institute the Holy Sacrifice. Later in their apostolic journeys 
it was natural to embellish the essentials of the Mass and the sacraments 
which they had learned from Christ with additions of their own choosing. 
The additions were the outgrowth of reverence, custom and necessity. 
According to their own temperament and the needs of their people 
in various parts of the world the Apostles and their successors devised 
appropriate ceremonies to accompany the Holy Sacrifice and the adminis- 
tration of the sacraments. During the period of persecution rites were 
numerous and diverse. After the peace of Constantine when the Church 
became better organized, local practices were combined and the rites 
became more uniform throughout ecclesiastical provinces. The patriarchs 
imposed some uniformity of rite within the regions of their jurisdiction, 
and in this way the old Patriarchates of Rome, Alexandria and Antioch 
are responsible for the foundations of all the rites used in the Church 
today. Although all Europe practically belonged to the Roman Patri- 
archate, still Gaul and Northwest Europe had special rites till the seventh 
and eighth centuries. 

The Rites of the Western Church 

Roman Rite For all practical purposes this is the one universal rite 
used in the Western Church. With an isolated exception here and there, 
Latin is the only language used. 

Galilean Rite This rite, as a separate thing, has disappeared, but it 
has not departed without having left traces of its influence on the Roman 
Rite. Its name is derived from the country where it was principally used, 
that is, Gaul. There are, however, two extant remnants of this rite: 

Ambrosian Rite, also called Milanese, which is in use in the Archdiocese 
of Milan. 

Mozarabic Rite, which is used in the Cathedral of Toledo. 

The Rites of the Eastern Church 
(See also Uniate Eastern Churches) 

There are five principal rites which are used in their entirety or in 
modified form by the various Churches of the East. They are the Byzan- 
tine, Alexandrian, Antiochean, Armenian and Chaldean. 

Byzantine Rite This was originally proper to the Church of Con- 
stantinople. It is based on the Rite of St. James of Jerusalem and that 
of the churches of Antioch, and reached Constantinople through Caesarea. 
The rite was reformed by St. Basil and later by St. John Chrysostom. 
It is now used by the whole Orthodox Eastern Church, by many Uniates 
and is the most widely spread rite after the Roman. 

The Liturgy of St John Chrysostom is the ordinary one. The Liturgy 
of St. Basil is used for the Sundays of Lent (except Palm Sunday), 
Maundy Thursday, Holy Saturday, the Vigils of Christmas, Epiphany and 
the feast of St. Basil. 

204 



Alexandrian Rite There are no extant records of this rite, called also 
the Liturgy of St. Mark; but existing manuscripts of the old rite, after it 
was somewhat modified by the Copts and Melkites, reveal the general 
outlines of the ancient liturgy. 

The Coptic Church uses an adaptation of the Byzantine Rite of St. Basil 
for ordinary days and Sundays; that of St. Mark and that of St. Cyril 
are used on their respective feast days; and the Liturgy of St. Gregory 
Nazianzen is used on the great feast days. 

The Ethiopian Church uses an expanded version of St. Mark's Liturgy. 
The liturgy is substantially that of the Coptic Church. 

Antiochean Rite This rite is the source of more derived rites than 
any of the other parent rites. Its origin may be traced to the Eighth 
Book of the Apostolic Constitutions and to the Liturgy of St. James of 
Jerusalem, the ''brother of the Lord." This latter ultimately spread to 
the whole patriarchate, displacing the older form of the Apostolic 
Constitutions. 

Armenian Rite This liturgy is essentially the Greek Liturgy of St. 
Basil, and is considered to be an old form of the Byzantine Rite. It is 
used exclusively by all Armenians. 

Chaldean Rite By some writers this is classed under the Antiochean 
Rite. Though there is historical evidence for such a derivation, in the list 
according to the Sacred Congregation for the Oriental Church it is sepa- 
rate and considered a distinct rite. There are two broad divisions: the 
Chaldean properly so called, used by the Chaldee TJniates, and the Mala- 
barese, employed by the Malabar Uniates. 

Liturgical Practices Common to All Eastern Rites 

Eucharistic Liturgy Among the Orientals, leavened bread is used by 
all, with the exception of the Maronites and the Armenians who use un- 
leavened bread, and the Ethiopians who may use either one or the other. 
All have Communion under both species except the Maronites. Com- 
munion under one species is usual among the Chaldeans and it is per- 
mitted among the Ethiopians. On the Vigils of Christmas and Easter the 
liturgy is celebrated in the evening by the* Syrians (Western) and the 
Chaldeans. This latter body also celebrates it in the evening on the 
Vigil of Holy Thursday. 

Sacramental Liturgy Baptism by immersion is the common practice in 
the East, except among the Maronites and the Malabarese. And among all 
rites, except the Malabarese, it is immediately followed by Confirmation 
administered by a priest The Malabar Christians separate it from Con- 
firmation, the administration of the latter being entrusted to a bishop. 

Penance is administered in the East with the deprecative form, i. e., 
"May God absolve you," etc. The Armenians are an exception here for 
they use the indicative form common to the Roman Rite, i. e., "I absolve 
you," etc. 

Holy Eucharist is explained above. 

Extreme Unction in the East requires seven priests, but ordinarily for 
all practical purposes one suffices. 

Holy Orders throughout the East has only two minor orders, lector 
and subdeacon, in addition to deaconship and the priesthood. The Ar- 
menians are to be excepted, for they have the same four minor orders 
and the three major orders as in the Western rites. 

Matrimony usually consists of two parts in the East: first a "blessing" 
of the bride and groom; and then a "crowning." The expression of the 
matrimonial consent is implicit in the Eastern Churches. The Armenian 
Church is the only one in which the consent is expressly declared. 

205 



THE UNIATE EASTERN CHURCHES 



The division of the Catholic 
Church into two parts, the West- 
ern or Latin Church and the East- 
ern Church, is the result of political 
accidents: the division of the Ro- 
man Empire by Diocletian (284- 
305), again by the sons of Theodo- 
sius I (Arcadius in the East, 395- 
408; Honorius in the West, 395- 
423); and finally, the breach was 
strengthened by the establishment 
of the Holy Roman Empire by 
Charles the Great (Charlemagne) 
in 800, The Western Church is that 
subject to the Bishop of Rome as 
Patriarch of the West; the Eastern 
Church is that within the bounda- 
ries of the Eastern Empire whose 
capital was Constantinople (Byzan- 
tium). 

When we speak of the Eastern 
Church we must not imagine that 
it is one integral body as is the 
Church subject to the Patriarch of 
the West. Not since before the 
Council of Nicea (325) has there 
been a unified Eastern Church. At 
that Council three patriarchs were 
recognized, those of Rome, Alex- 
andria and Antioch; by 451 two 
more were added: Jerusalem and 
Constantinople. Thus four patri- 
archates constitute the Eastern 
Church, as opposed to the one West- 
ern patriarchate. 

Any Catholic who is not subject 
to the Bishop of Rome as. his patri- 
arch but who does recognize him 
as the Supreme Pontiff of the Cath- 
olic Church is a Uniate. A Uniate 
Eastern Church is any Eastern 
Church in communion with Rome. 
It is a matter of little concern 
where the Uniate lives; he may be 
in North America or Syria; he still 
belongs to the Uniate Church of 
his patriarch. It is not possible 
to assign definite geographical lim- 
its to a Uniate Church and say 
that in such a place is found this 
Church exclusively. Since the Uni- 
ate may move about, the Uniate 
Church is found wherever Uniate 
Catholics dwell. 

There are some fundamental dis- 
tinctions which when they are clar- 
ified help to dispel much of the 



confusion concerning the Eastern 
Churches. They have to do with 
the terms, religion, patriarchate, 
rite, language and place. 

The Catholic religion, founded by 
Jesus Christ, comprises those 
truths, precepts and means of sal- 
vation by which those who profess 
it are united with God and, in vir- 
tue of this union, with one another. 
It is therefore one religion, not a 
plurality of religions. Hence one is 
a Catholic or not depending upon 
his adherence to or rejection of 
the tenets of the Catholic Church. 

The five Bishops of Rome, Alex- 
andria, Antioch, Jerusalem and Con- 
stantinople are all patriarchs by 
equal right. The patriarchate or 
geographical territory over whose 
inhabitants each rules comprises 
many dioceses whose bishops are 
subject to the respective patriarch 
(see Patriarchs). 

A rite may be defined as the man- 
ner of performing all services for 
the public worship of God and the 
sanctification of men (see Rites). 

Language naturally is concerned 
with rite but is its least important 
note. In theory any rite may be 
celebrated in any language without 
ceasing to be the same rite, e. g., 
the Mass could be said in English 
and still remain the Mass said ac- 
cording to the Roman Rite. 

Lastly, place is of little moment 
in the Eastern Churches. At one 
time this was otherwise. When 
there were clear-cut geographical 
divisions of patriarchates, a Uniate 
was born within the limits of a 
particular patriarchate. Now a man 
belongs to his rite wherever he 
may dwell and his children inherit 
this quality from him wheresoever 
they may travel. 

When these distinctions are clear 
it can be seen that it is not neces- 
sary to hear Mass in the Latin lan- 
guage or to receive the sacraments 
according to the Roman Ritual in 
order to be a member of the Cath- 
olic Church. Unity of religion is 
not the same thing as uniformity 
of rite. The profession of the Cath- 



206 



olic Faith is not the same as the 
manner in which it is professed. 

Though a discussion of the schis- 
matic Eastern Churches is beyond 
the scope of this article, yet some 
consideration of them must "be made 
when the Uniate Churches are clas- 
sified. The greater part of the Uni- 
ate Churches are reunited portions 
of the schismatic Churches. The 
Maronite Church, never having 
been in schism, is an exception to 
this rule. The Eastern Catholics 
who are in union with the Bishop 
of Rome as head of the Church are : 
Uniate Copts, Ethiopian Uniates, 
Syrian Uniates, Chaldee Uniates, 
Uniate Armenians, Malabar Unia- 
tes, Byzantine Uniates, and the 
Maronite Church. 

Uniate Copts are under the Patri- 
arch of Alexandria who lives at 
Cairo. They use old Coptic in their 
liturgy which is Alexandrian in 
origin. Arabic, the present-day ver- 
nacular, is becoming more promi- 
nent for liturgical functions, 

Ethiopian Uniates were converted 
from the Ethiopian National Church 
which went into schism with the 
Copts. Their rite is substantially 
Coptic (Alexandrian), with Geez, 
the classical language. Since the 
conquest of Ethiopia by Italy full 
freedom is assured Catholic mis- 
sionaries. 

Syrian Uniates were converted 
from the Jacobites in 1781. Their 
patriarch lives at Beirut. A deriva- 
tion of the Antiochean Rite is used 
in a Syrian dialect. 

Chaldee Uniates were converted 
from Nestorianism. They use an 
adaptation of the Antiochean Rite 
with the Syriac language. Their 
immediate superior lives at Mosul 
as minor Patriarch of Babylon. 

Uniate Armenians were converted 
from the Armenian National 
Church. The head of this group 
is the Uniate Armenian minor Pa- 
triarch of Cilicia. They are found 
principally in the Levant, Italy and 
Austria. Their liturgy is a deriva- 
tive from the Byzantine Rite but 
the Armenian tongue is used. 

Malabar Uniates were converted 



from the Malabar Christians in In- 
dia in 1599. They lack a patriarch, 
having instead three vicars apos- 
tolic. Their liturgy is fundamentally 
Antiochean but has been so altered 
that it may be called a separate 
rite. Syriac is the principal lan- 
guage with an occasional use of 
Arabic. 

Byzantine Uniates are the Cath- 
olic counterpart of the extensive 
Orthodox Church (see Orthodoxy). 
These Uniates have no common au- 
thority other than that of the Su- 
preme Pontiff. They represent 
groups which have never been in 
schism and others which have been 
reunited to Rome in different coun- 
tries and at various times. Their 
common bond, besides union with 
the Supreme Pontiff and all it im- 
plies, is the use of the Byzantine 
Rite (that used by the Greek Ortho- 
dox, i.e., the schismatic, Church 
in Constantinople) at least in its 
fundamental notes, even though 
this rite is used in various lan- 
guages. Within this group there are 
several divisions: (1) Melkites in 
Syria and Egypt using Arabic litur- 
gically and subject to the Patriarch 
of Antioch; (2) Greek Uniates in 
Greece and Turkey using Greek li- 
turgically; (3) Ruthenians in Aus- 
tria and Hungary, using old Sla- 
vonic; (4) Bulgarian Uniates also 
using Old Slavonic; (5) Rumanian 
Uniates using their own language 
liturgically; (6) Italo-Greeks in 
Italy, Sicily and Paris using Greek 
liturgically but with many Latin 
modifications in their rite; (7) Rus- 
sian Uniates using Paleoslavic in 
their liturgy. Since the Revolution 
in 1917 this Church has been prac- 
tically extinct in Russia but the 
Church has been spread throughout 
Europe and the United States. 
Rome is keeping this Church alive 
by instituting colleges for Russian 
priests (even from other nations 
and rites) in various countries of 
the Latin Rite. 

The Maronite Church is a group 
with no counterpart; there is no such 
thing as a schismatical Maronite. 
They are found in Lebanon, Egypt, 
Cyprus and the United States. Their. 



207 



liturgy is basically Antiochean with 
modifications including the use of 
the Syriac tongue. 

This completes the list of the 
Eastern Churches. In addition to 
these Uniate Eastern Churches, 
there are seven schismatical East- 
ern Churches: the great Orthodox 
Church, one formed by the Nesto- 
rian heresy and five arising from 
Monophysitism (Copts, Ethiopians, 
Jacobites, Malabar Christians and 
Armenians). 

The attitude of Roman Catholics 
towards the Uniates varies con- 
siderably with the extent of their 
knowledge. Many do not know that 
there can be and are Catholics who 
do not pray before statues of the 
Blessed Mother of Christ and St. 
Joseph, who have never been to 
Benediction of the Blessed Sacra- 
ment, who do not genuflect in pass- 
ing before the Blessed Sacrament 
Those who have heard only super- 
ficially about the Eastern Churches 
are inclined to consider them a 
cross between Catholicism and 
Protestantism, and this attitude un- 
fortunately has been fostered quite 
strenuously by Anglicanism. Uni- 
ates are Catholics and have as 
much right to be so treated as 
Latins, Regarding faith and morals 



they must be numbered with the 
Romans. Schism and heresy to the 
Uniate are as abhorrent ad to the 
Roman Catholic. 

At the beginning of the fourth 
century Christendom presented a 
picture of unity in regard to faith, 
morals and obedience to the Bishop 
of Rome as the visible head of the 
Church. Uniformity of rite was not 
then and is not now the ideal of 
the Holy See. No Catholic can be 
more Catholic than the Holy See, 
and Benedict XIV in speaking ot 
the schismatics and Uniates in the 
East has aptly expressed the atti- 
tude of the Church : "Eastern Chris- 
tians should be Catholics; they 
have no need to become Latins." 

Indeed the Uniate Eastern 
Churches are the living proof of 
the Church's universality. Eastern 
schisms have been largely the out- 
come of political quarrels. The Uni- 
ates in remaining loyal to the Holy 
See and preserving the bond of 
faith have cast aside their political, 
social and economic aspirations and 
come not as Greeks and Slavs and 
Russians and Armenians and Syri- 
ans but as Catholics to rally around 
the Holy Father uniting their ef- 
forts with his to "restore all things 
in Christ" 



PROMISES OF OUR LORD TO ST. MARGARET MARY 
IN FAVOR OF THOSE DEVOTED TO THE SACRED HEART 

1. I will give them all the graces necessary for their state of life. 

2. I will establish peace in their families. 

3. I will console them in all their difficulties. 

4. I will be their assured refuge in life and more especially at death. 

5. I will pour out abundant benedictions on all their undertakings, 

6. Sinners will find in My Heart a source and infinite ocean of mercy. 

7. Tepid souls shall become fervent. 

8. Fervent souls shall advance rapidly to great perfection. 

9. I will bless the houses in which the image of My Sacred Heart 
shall be exposed and honored. 

10. I will give to priests the power of moving the most hardened hearts. 

11. Persons who propagate this devotion shall have their names in- 
scribed in My Heart and they shall never be effaced from It. 

12. I promise thee in the excess of the mercy of My Heart that Its 
all-powerful love will grant to all those who receive Communion on the 
First Friday of every month for 9 consecutive months the grace of final 
perseverance and that they shall not die under my displeasure nor with- 
out receiving the Sacraments and My Heart shall be their secure refuge 
at that last hour. 

208 



ECCLESIASTICAL CHANT 



Definition 

Ecclesiastical chant is the music 
proper to tlae liturgy of the Catho- 
lic Church. Its melodies are uni- 
sonous, diatonic, simple or florid, 
moving with free rhythm in one or 
more of the eight modes. They are 
an interpretation of and a com- 
mentary on the sacred text. They 
are prayer sung. 

Names 

Plain and Gregorian chant are 
the more common names given to 
this same type of music. It is 
called plain chant because of its 
free rhythm, which definitely dis- 
tinguishes it from all measured 
music. The designation Gregorian 
is a tribute to the organizing genius 
of Pope St. Gregory the Great. 

Elements 

Chant is made up of two ele- 
ments the text and the melody. 
Of these, the text is the more im- 
portant, for without it there would 
be no liturgical chant. The texts 
are taken from Sacred Scripture 
either directly or indirectly. 

The present repertoire of litur- 
gical melodies which is the fruit of 
great musical genius was created 
under the inspiration of the sacred 
text. These melodies are, in every 
sense, the property and achieve- 
ment of the Catholic Church. The 
musical structure was influenced 
mainly by three civilizations, the 
Jewish, Greek and Roman. What 
does ecclesiastical chant owe to 
each of these three? 

Jewish Influence Ecclesiastical 
chant is less indebted to the Tem- 
ple than to the synagogue. The 
sole type of singing which comes 
from the Temple is responsorial 
psalmody. To the synagogue we 
owe such musical forms as the 
jubttus (the custom of singing a 
number of notes to the final "a*' of 
Alleluia) and the recitative formulas 
(such as the Gospel and Oration 
tones). 

Greek Influence The Greeks 
used three tonalities: the diatonic, 
chromatic and enharmonic. The 



Church chose the diatonic its 
firmness and dignity being best 
suited for the House of God. Hand 
in hand with diatonic tonality, 
came the modal system of the same 
art. The eight modes now in use 
are basically the ancient Greek dia- 
tonic modes. However, they were 
adopted with some changes. As an 
aid in the transmission of melodies, 
the Greeks contributed a system 
of alphabetic notation. Some main- 
tain that plain chant contains a few 
pagan Greek melodies. One ex- 
ample cited is that of the "Hosan- 
na Pilio David" of Palm Sunday. A 
comparison of these plain chant 
and Greek pagan melodies reveals 
only similarity, never identity. 

Roman Influence Mention has 
already been made that had there 
been no sacred text there would be 
no ecclesiastical chant. Greek was 
the liturgical language of Rome un- 
til about the middle of the third 
century. The change from Greek 
to Latin was a gradual process. 
From the end of the third century 
to that of the sixth a popular Latin 
speech arose. The popular mind 
did not retain the Greek and classi- 
cal Latin conception of quantity 
and meter. The language of the 
people became a rhythmical prose. 
The two distinguishing features of 
this rhythmic speech were the tonic 
accent and the cursus. Liturgical 
chant, still in its infancy at this 
time, could not remain unaffected. 
Dom Mocquereau asserts that plain 
chant was patterned after the prose 
of the period. 

History 

Consecration The use of chant 
in the Catholic liturgy was in- 
augurated by Christ Himself. The 
setting was the Last Supper, the 
first Mass. St. Matthew expressly 
says : "And a hymn being said, they 
went out unto mount Olivet" (Matt., 
xxvi, 30). This hymn consisted of 
psalms. Following the custom of 
the Jews, Christ chanted the verses 
and the Apostles added "Alleluia" 
either after each verse or after 
several verses. Here we have the 



209 



consecration of chant. Hence it 
has been rightly stated that the 
first Mass had its first liturgical 
chant and that Christ is the first 
Chanter in the New Dispensation. 

Apostolic Era Following the 
example of Christ, the Church has 
always used plain-song in her lit- 
urgy. The very first converts were 
Jews. For a time they continued 
"daily with one accord in the 
Temple" (Acts, ii, 46). This ac- 
counts for the influence of the Jew- 
ish Temple already mentioned. 
The influence of the synagogue is 
accounted for by the fact that the 
other Christians outside of Jeru- 
salem attended services held there. 
Wherefore it is but natural that 
these first Christians should have 
retained some of the melodies long 
associated with the sacred text. 
Later on, St. Paul exhorted his 
converts to continue their former 
practice. "Let the word of Christ 
dwell in you abundantly: in all wis- 
dom, teaching and admonishing 
one another in psalms, hymns, and 
spiritual canticles, singing in grace 
in your hearts to God" (CoL, iii, 
16). "But be ye filled with the 
Holy Spirit, speaking to yourselves 
in psalms, and hymns, and spiritual 
canticles, singing and making melo- 
dy in your hearts to the Lord" 
(Bph., v, 18-19). 

Period of Growth The period 
of persecution and the restriction 
of the liturgy of the early Church 
to private homes and to the cata- 
combs gave little opportunity for 
the development of chant. With the 
victory over paganism (313), litur- 
gy and chant were free to develop 
within the large basilicas. A new 
style of singing, that of antiphonal 
psalmody, which originated in 
Syria, was introduced into Rome 
by Pope St. Damasus I (366-84) and 
into Milan by St. Ambrose. Al- 
though the use of hymns dates 
back to apostolic times, hymns, in 
the modern sense, were introduced 
into the West by St. Hilary of 
Poitiers (d. 366). The liturgical 
hymn was popularized by St. Am- 
brose as a result of the Arian per- 
secution in Milan during the years 



385 and 386. The external develop- 
ment of the liturgy gave rise to 
three additional chants, the In- 
troit, Offertory and Communion. 
The Introit was sung while the 
Pope and his retinue proceeded 
from the sacristy to the altar. As 
the faithful approached the altar 
to offer their gifts, they sang the 
Offertory prayer. The Communion 
was sung as the faithful returned 
to the altar to receive the Body 
and Blood of Christ. The Introit is 
mentioned as early as 432; the Of- 
fertory and Communion are both 
mentioned by St. Augustine (d. 
430). 

Period of Perfection The blend- 
ing of the various characteristics 
which the Church took over from 
the three aforementioned civiliza- 
tions reached its climax with the 
dawn of the seventh century. The 
unifying genius was Pope St. Greg- 
ory the Great (590-604). Two great 
contributions toward the organiza- 
tion of Church music were his An- 
tiphonary of the Mass and the 
foundation of two new "Scholae 
Canto rum" at Rome. The Anti- 
phonary, containing about 645 melo- 
dies for the choir, was a compila- 
tion of the chants then in use. It 
appears that the Antiphonary as- 
signed to each chant its place in 
the liturgical year. 

Although originally intended for 
Rome alone, the influence of the 
"Scholae" was far-reaching. Dis- 
ciples were sent into other lands. 
There similar schools were organ- 
ized. Thus there came about the 
dissemination of the Gregorian An- 
tiphonary and a better rendition of 
the chants based on the Gregorian 
tradition. Such schools were set 
up in England after the arrival of 
St. Augustine and his associates in 
596. Two other famous schools 
were begun under Charlemagne, 
namely that of Metz and of St. 
Gall, 

Post-Gregorian Composition (60&- 
1250) A further development of 
the liturgy called for additional 
chants. The need was supplied in 
one of three ways. In some in- 
stances new melodies were com- 



210 



posed. The more common practice 
was either to choose a text with 
its accompanying melody from the 
Gregorian collection and assign 
it a new role, or to take the 
melody from the same collection 
and adapt it, with necessary 
changes, to a different text. For 
the consecration of the Pan- 
theon to the Blessed Virgin and 
the Holy Martyrs (609) new chants 
were composed for the proper parts 
of the Mass for the dedication of 
a church. An example of the second 
method is the well-known Introit, 
"Gaudeamus." Although formerly 
used for the feast of St. Agatha 
alone, it now occurs in several 
Masses, e. g., that of All Saints, the 
Assumption, etc. Two examples of 
adaptation are the Mass for the 
feast of the Most Holy Trinity com- 
posed hy Alcuin and the Mass for 
the feast of the Most Blessed Sacra- 
ment composed in 1246. 

During the tenth century, two 
new types of compositions made 
their appearance. They are the se- 
quence and the tropes. 

Decadence This period extended 
from about the middle of the thir- 
teenth century to the middle of the 
nineteenth. Several factors con- 
tributed to the decline of chant. At 
this time we have the development 
of polyphony and the rise of meas- 
ured music. The tendency, although 
not a general one, was to treat 
chant and measured music in the 
same manner. Moreover, copyists 
unhappily abbreviated the chant 
melodies. The Medecian Gradual 
(1614-15) was a reproduction of 
such mutilated melodies. It appeared 
again in 1848 as the Mechlin Grad- 
ual and again in 1873 with official 
approbation, not, however, without 
certain changes and additions. 

Restoration The underlying 
scientific principle of this epoch, 
which is still going on, is a return 
to the traditional melodies by a 
close examination of the ancient 
manuscripts. The first imperfect 
attempt based on this principle was 
the Reims-Cambrai Gradual (1851). 
Although failing to reproduce the 



manuscripts purely, it surpassed its 
predecessors. 

The most scholarly and scientific 
studies based on this same princi- 
ple have been achieved, for the 
most part, by the Benedictines of 
Solesmes. Dom Gueranger (d. 1875), 
Dom Pothier (d. 1923) and Dom 
Mocquereau (d. 1930) are out- 
standing. 

Mention must be made of Popes 
Pius X, to whom the movement 
chiefly owes its success, and Pius 
XI. Through the "Motu Proprio" 
of Pope Pius X (Nov. 22, 1903), 
the reform was given authoritative 
approval and chant is again regain- 
ing its former high dignity in the 
liturgy. The Apostolic constitution, 
"Divini Cultus," of Pope Pius XI 
(Dec. 20, 1928) is a more detailed 
statement of the procedure to be 
followed for the accomplishment of 
the reform inaugurated by Pope 
Pius X. 

Summary of "Motu Proprio" 

The whole spirit and purpose of 
the "Motu Proprio" is not music in 
itself, but music in its relation to 
liturgy. It is a "reproof and con- 
demnation of all that is out of har- 
mony" with the decorum and sanc- 
tity of the House of God. It is "a 
juridical code of sacred music" to 
which the "force of law" is given. 
Its "scrupulous observance" is im- 
posed upon all. 

The sole purpose of sacred mu- 
sic is to clothe the text with suit- 
able melody. A suitable melody 
possesses holiness both in itself 
and in its presentation, "goodness 
of form" to insure its purpose, and 
"universality" in the sense that 
native music is subordinate to the 
"characteristics" of sacred music. 

Gregorian chant pre-eminently 
possesses these qualities. It Is the 
"supreme model" upon which other 
sacred music is judged. Congrega- 
tional singing is to be fostered. 
Classic polyphony, especially that 
of the Roman School, also posses- 
ses these same qualities and is to 
be restored. Modern music, while 
admissible, must be divested of 
everything profane, particularly of 
the theatrical style. 

Latin must be used in all the 



211 



"solemn liturgical functions" and 
in the "variable or common parts 
of the Mass or Office." The word 
order of the texts must not be con- 
fused and the prescribed texts 
must be sung. 

Solos, which are "melodic pro- 
jections," are moderately permitted. 
Women in choirs are expressly for- 
bidden. 

Organ accompaniment, subject to 
the rules of sacred music, is per- 
mitted to sustain the singing. Ex- 
pressly forbidden are the piano and 



noisy instruments, such as bells, 
drums and cymbals. Other instru- 
ments require the special permis- 
sion of the Ordinary. Orchestra- 
tion must be dignified and un- 
obtrusive. 

Sacred music is the "humble 
handmaid" of the liturgy. 

A Commission is to be estab- 
lished in each diocese to provide 
suitable music and to oversee its 
correct execution. Music schools 
are to be formed, especially in ec- 
clesiastical seminaries. 



THE LITURGICAL MOVEMENT 



Purpose 

"A need of our times," said the 
late Pope Pius XI, "is social, 
or communal prayer, to be voiced 
under the guidance of the pastors 
in enacting the functions of the 
liturgy. This alternating of prayers 
will be of the greatest assistance 
in banishing the numberless evils 
which disturb the minds of the 
faithful in our age, and especially 
in overcoming the snares and 
dangers which threaten to under- 
mine the sincerity of the faith." 

The basic object of the liturgical 
movement is the fulfilment of this 
need: to put the liturgy into the 
life of modern man, to make the 
liturgy the motivating cause of his 
actions, both as an individual and 
as a social being, to teach man how 
he can participate most fully in the 
corporate worship of the Church. 

The essence of corporate or 
liturgical worship is the offering 
of the prayers of a body of people 
through the hands of a mediator. 
Since Christ is the Mediator be- 
tween God and man, it follows that 
the Mass, His Sacrifice, is the cen- 
ter of all liturgical worship. In the 
Mass every man has an active role 
to play. That role is one of co- 
offering to God the Sacrifice with 
Christ's representative, the priest. 
Only when he has thus offered the 
Mass can man hope to partake fully 
of the benefits which Christ in- 
tended he should derive from it. 

This communal prayer or activi- 
ty on the part of priest and people 
in the liturgy does not merely mean 
the external performance of the 
liturgical functions. Rather it sig- 



nifies the interior devotion of mind 
and heart and the inner acknowl- 
edgement of God's complete do- 
minion. As it has been expressed 
by Cardinal Pizzardo, former Papal 
President of Catholic Action: " 'Ac- 
tive participation,' in short, means 
a sincere, inward acknowledgment 
of God (the interior sacrifice) ex- 
pressed by participation in the 
words, rites, chant, etc. of the ex- 
ternal sacrifice. Properly under- 
stood, therefore, the liturgy is both 
the internal homage of the soul and 
its outward bodily expression by 
means of words, chants, ceremo- 
nies, etc. in the forms ordained by 
the Church for her solemn public 
worship." 

The Mass is the heart of the 
liturgical movement. The whole 
of dogmatic theology centers 
around the Mass as the Sacrifice of 
the New Law and the Blessed Sac- 
rament as the bond cementing the 
minds and hearts of Christ's peo- 
ple. Around the Mass and the 
Blessed Sacrament are centered 
the sacraments, the sacramentals 
and the Divine Office, Once the 
Mass has become the center of 
life, those other phases of the 
liturgy will follow almost auto- 
matically. The Liturgical Year be- 
comes the re-living by the mem- 
bers of the Mystical Body of Christ 
of the visible earthly life of Christ. 
The sacraments and sacramentals 
are appreciated as the channels 
through which grace flows freely to 
men. Finally, the Divine Office be- 
comes earth's counterpart of heav- 
en's ceaseless "Holy, Holy, Holy." 
Men become fully aware of their 



212 



mystical union with one another 
through Him who is their Head. 

The liturgical movement is noth- 
ing new. It is rather a conscious 
effort to revitalize Catholicism. It 
is an attempt to bring home to men 
a more vivid realization of their 
status as members of the Mystical 
Body of Christ. The corporate wor- 
ship of God through Christ harks 
back to those words of Christ's 
first vicar on earth: "Be you your- 
selves as living stones, built there- 
on into a spiritual house, a holy 
priesthood, to offer spiritual sacri- 
fices acceptable to God through 

Jesus Christ You are a chosen 

race, a royal priesthood" (I Peter, 
2, 5-9). 

Some of the means employed to 
make men "liturgy-conscious" are 
the popularization of Gregorian 
Chant, the use of the missal and 
the dialogue Mass and the further- 
ing of true liturgical art. But these 
are merely secondary considera- 
tions. The main thing is the inner 
appreciation and application of the 
meaning of the Mystical Body of 
Christ, the carrying out of this 
doctrine in daily life. 

History 

The works of Dom Prosper Guer- 
anger, Abbot of Solesmes, begun in 
1840, are considered generally as 
the beginning of the modern move- 
ment back to a better appreciation 
of the liturgy. Franz Stauden- 
maier of Germany was also one of 
the pioneers in the field. Official 
approval of the movement was giv- 
en in 1903 by the "Motu Proprio" 
of Pope Pius X. Since that time 
organized efforts have replaced the 
individual labors of men interested 
in the liturgy. 

The Benedictine monks of Bel- 
gium were the first to begin or- 
ganized efforts in this direction, 
several years after the publication 
of the "Motu Proprio." Their first 
national council was held in 1920. 

Holland followed closely after 
Belgium, principally under the di- 
rection of the secular clergy. Hol- 
land's liturgical work is of an es- 
sentially practical nature. It has a 
well-organized central confedera- 
tion headed by two members from 
each of the diocesan councils. 



Germany's liturgical revival dates 
back to 1915. The heart of liturgi- 
cal activity in Germany is the Ab- 
bey of Maria-Laach, well known for 
its scholarly work. Dr. Franz 
Xavier Muench, the first secretary 
general of the Association of Catho- 
lic University Graduates, died on 
October 19, 1940. Through his ef- 
forts the liturgical movement grew 
in German universities. Through 
him Karl Adam, Guardini, Jacques 
Maritain and Christopher Dawson 
were introduced to the German 
Catholic students. His death in 
political exile in Florence, Italy, 
"is symbolic of one of the greatest 
efforts of German Catholicism and 
of its final apparent failure." 

Austria's liturgical movement is 
ably represented by Dr. Pius 
Parsch, canon regular of Kloster- 
neuburg. His liturgical publica- 
tions, "Study the Mass" and "The 
Liturgy of the Mass," are daily be- 
coming more popular. 

Italy's cardinal-archbishops and 
bishops have continually fostered 
the liturgical movement by pastoral 
letters, while Abbot Caronti and 
Cardinal-Archbishop Schuster have 
done much to further the move- 
ment. "The liturgical movement 
has helped to reawaken the dulled 
religious sense, and to recall to 
the individual his intimate union 
with the Mystical Body of Christ. 
The movement was undoubtedly 
aided by the anti-individualistic 
tendencies so energetically fos- 
tered in the political sphere by 
Italian Fascism. It has endeavored 
above all to deepen the religious 
life, to nourish it out of the fonts 
of liturgical prayer, and to consoli- 
date it by means of an intense par- 
ticipation in the sacramental life." 

England's liturgical movement 
may not be as centralized as that 
of many other countries. But repre- 
sentatives like Donald Attwater and 
Fr. C. C. Martindale, S. X, are 
fostering the liturgical spirit con- 
tinually by their writings. The Eng- 
lish Benedictines began in 1940 the 
publication of a new liturgical re- 
view, "The Church and the People." 

The Co-operative Movement in 
Nova Scotia has also its liturgical 
angle. The use of the missal in 



213 



the form of the Leaflet Missal and 
the evening services during the 
week, consisting of Vespers sung 
by the congregation, rosary, sermon 
on some aspect of Catholic worship 
and Benediction, are having a well- 
deserved effect in vitalizing the 
Church's efforts to reconstruct the 
social order in that province. 

The United States has had a well- 
organized liturgical movement 
since 1925. The "Orate Fratres," 
published by the monks of St. 
John's Abbey, Collegeville, Minn., 
is the official organ of the move- 
ment in this country. The First Na- 
tional Liturgical Day in the United 
States was held at Collegeville on 
July 25, 1929. Since then the Litur- 
gical Day has become an annual 
event in more and more dioceses. 

Under the patronage of the Most 
Rev. Samuel A. Stritch, Archbishop 
of Chicago, the First National Li- 
turgical Week was sponsored by 
the Benedictine Liturgical Confer- 
ence, October 21-25, 1940. The cen- 
tral theme was: "The Living Par- 
ish: the Active and Intelligent Par- 
ticipation of the Laity in the Lit- 
urgy." The proceedings of this Li- 
turgical Week have been published 
by the Benedictine Liturgical Con- 
ference, 528 High Street, Newark, 
N. J., and a copy may be purchased 
there. Commenting on this initial 
step the "Orate Fratres'* said: "No 
drab assembly of liturgical gray- 
beards, not even a convention for 
experts and specialists alone, the 
Liturgical Week at Chicago was a 
lively get-together of old-timers and 
newcomers, of those who had some- 
thing to teach and those who 
wanted to learn, out of whose ani- 
mated discussions and stimulating 
exchange of ideas grew resolves 
and resolutions that probably justi- 
fy one speaker's opinion that the 
First National Liturgical Week 
marks a period in the Church's life 
in our country." 

At the invitation of the Most Rev. 
John Murray, Archbishop of St. 
Paul, the Second Liturgical Week 
was held in that city, Oct. 6-10, 
1941. The theme of the Chicago 
Week was continued with one sub- 
topic: "The Living Parish: One in 
Worship, Charity and Action," 



Approval 

The liturgical movement has had 
the approbation of all the Popes 
since the time of Pius X. A short 
quotation from each Pope will show 
their concern for the movement. 

Pope Pius X "The primary 
and indispensable source of the 
true Christian spirit is the active 
participation in the most holy mys- 
teries and in the solemn and public 
prayer of the Church." 

Pope Benedict XV "For spread- 
ing amongst the faithful an exact 
acquaintance with the liturgy, to 
inspire in their hearts a holy de- 
light in the prayers, rites and 
chant, by means of which in union 
with their common Mother, they 
pay their worship to God, to at- 
tract them to take an active part 
in the sacred mysteries and in the 
ecclesiastical festivals all this can- 
not but serve admirably to bring 
the faithful into closer union with 
the priest, to lead them back to 
the Church, to nourish their piety, 
to give renewed vigor to their faith, 
to better their lives." 

Pope Pius XI "People make a 
great deal of the liturgy in our 
day but not always as they ought 
and as we would wish. Frequently 
too much importance is attached 
to its external aspect, to material 
things, whereas it is the spirit that 
is important: to pray with the spir- 
it of the praying Church." 

Pope Pius XII Since becoming 
Pope, Cardinal Pacelli has not 
made an official pronouncement on 
the liturgical movement. Yet his 
mind on this matter is easily un- 
derstood from the following quota- 
tion of a letter addressed by him 
in 1938 as Secretary of State to 
the Mexican hierarchy: "It is pre- 
cisely through liturgical prayer and 
through visible cult that the soul 
easily rises to God and disposes 
itself to receive the consolation of 
faith, the vital impulse of grace, 
and the ever greater ardor of 
charity. It is in the holy worship of 
the Church that the faithful, for- 
getting their tribulations and afflic- 
tions, truly feel themselves one 
heart and one soul, and acquire 
greater strength for the daily prac- 
tice of the virtues of Christian life." 



214 



THE LEAGUE OF THE DIVINE OFFICE 



During the Middle Age the Di- 
vine Office was recited not only by 
the clergy but by the laity as well. 
The participation of the laity in 
the official prayer of the Church 
was a universal practice: knights, 
members of guilds and confraterni- 
ties said office in choir. The liturgy 
of the laity decayed when they no 
longer went to choir to say their 
prayer. The reunion of the clergy 
and the laity in the performance of 
the liturgy is the foremost purpose 
of the whole liturgical movement 
and the revival of the layman's rec- 
itation of the Divine Office has been 
the cause for the foundation of the 
League of the Divine Office. 

The Benedictine Fathers of St. 
John's Abbey, Collegeville, Minn., 
established this organization in 
1936. The instruction of the laity 
in the use of the breviary has 
become a full-time task in educat- 
ing the laity in the actual nature 
of the Divine Office and their right 
to participate in it. 

Before the League of the Divine 
Office was started the Approved 
Workmen of Brooklyn, New York, 
already had a society called the 
Breviary Association of the Laity. 
When the Benedictine Fathers es- 
tablished the League of the Divine 
Office, the Approved Workmen with- 
drew the title of their society and 
joined the League of the Divine 
Office in order that there might be 
harmony in the liturgical move- 
ment. 

The League of the Divine Office 
was established primarily to en- 
courage the laity to pray with the 
Church. It is not intended that the 
Divine Office should supplant pri- 
vate devotions. Rather, the devo- 
tions of individuals should be a 
supplement to the official prayer 
and not the total content of the 
lay Catholic's prayer-life. The Di- 
vine Office is, as recorded by many 
laymen who recite it, a source from 
whence a new concept of private 
prayer is drawn. Personal devo- 



tions become more objective, more 
correct in dogmatic content and 
deeper in their appreciation of the 
majesty of God and the beauty of 
the Faith. 

The League is composed of men 
and women who voluntarily agree 
to recite some part of the Divine 
Office every day. It does not bind in 
conscience to recite the Office daily 
but leaves it up to the individual 
members and groups. 

Membership in the League is di- 
vided into chapter members and 
associate members. Usually the 
chapter members form groups of 
seven, and each member is as- 
signed one of the seven hours of 
the Office, to be recited during the 
week. Each week the hours are 
changed so that after seven weeks 
each chapter member will have re- 
cited each of the hours in succes- 
sion. The associate member is 
required to recite one of the day 
hours every day. He does not make 
any agreement with any of the 
other members but is free to choose 
whatever hours he pleases. The 
Divine Office is divided into seven 
hours or parts. These are Matins 
with Lauds (forming one Hour), 
Prime, Tierce, Sext, None, Vespers 
and Compline. 

To aid those interested in the 
Divine Office, the Liturgical Press 
of St. John's Abbey has prepared 
English translations of the Hours 
of the Divine Office, as well as 
many other interesting books and 
pamphlets on the liturgical move- 
ment. The Press also publishes the 
"Orate Fratres" magazine which is 
doing much to help spread the li- 
turgical movement throughout the 
country. 

Fr. Osmund Jacobs, O. S. B., St. 
John's Abbey, Collegeville, Minn., 
is the director of the League of the 
Divine Office. For full information 
concerning the League inquiries 
may be sent to the above address. 



215 



LITURGICAL ART 



The creation of religious art must 
be traced back to the origins of reli- 
gion. Art and religion have always 
been companions. The advent of the 
Christian religion saw the rise of an 
allied art. Throughout the history 
of the Church, art may be found 
testifying to the rise and recession 
of the Church's spiritual activity. 

Art in the Christian sense has 
two fields, or better, one field with 
two divisions. The first division is 
religious art as such. This art at- 
tempts to portray the beauty of 
supernatural things revealed to us 
by Faith. It is concerned with Ca- 
tholicism in its social and cultural 
elements. Thus religious art re- 
veals religion living among men 
and vivifying all their actions. The 
second division of Christian art 
may be called ecclesiastical or 
liturgical. This is Christian art in 
the service of the sanctuary. 

Art in general may be defined as 
the expression of the ideal through 
the medium of physical realities. 
Then it is limited in its means of 
expression to material elements as 
stone, glass, metals, color and 
paper. Obviously art is more than 
a caricature. It attempts not a mere 
representation of material objects but 
the presentation of spiritual realities 
through the physical medium. 

Liturgical art follows the general 
principles of all art; yet it finds 
itself circumscribed by exceptional 
limitations. It is bound by the de- 
crees of the Sacred Congregation 
of Rites; it must confine itself to 
the paraphernalia of the church, 
much of which is destined for a 
practical use (hence, the artistical- 
ly beautiful must be expressed in 
a form which is practically useful) ; 
the individuality of the liturgical 
artist must be subservient to the 
collective personality of the wor- 
shipers, although here the artist 
may legitimately undertake the of- 
fice of educator and direct the col- 
lectivity into the realm of experi- 
ence out of which he has developed 
his work of art. 

Liturgical art expresses the dog- 



matic and moral elements of the 
liturgy. Hence art to be liturgical 
must present the mysteries of faith 
as revealed and elucidated by the 
Scriptures and tradition. It must 
show the beauty which is God, the 
mercy which is Christ and the love 
which is the Holy Spirit. It may 
depict by painting or by stained 
glass the miracles of Christ or the 
guaranties of salvation. His Mother 
and the whole array of triumphant 
heaven are legitimate subjects. 

All liturgical art must find its 
centre in the altar which is Christ. 
The focal point cannot be ego-cen- 
tric or individual; indeed it cannot 
even be the Christian community 
as such. The community of Chris- 
tians in its relations with God per- 
forms its services as a unit; there 
are men, women and children in 
the Church but they come as one 
to the Father through Christ with 
whom they are one. Hence the 
church in which they gather is 
properly adorned only when it is 
adorned for Christ. This is the 
meaning of the Christo-centric art 
of the liturgy. The church to which 
men flock as to an art gallery is 
not liturgical. The liturgical church 
brings men to their knees. The art 
reveals the place as the dwelling 
of the Most High, shows the Catho- 
lic his religion. Here are Christ and 
the Sacramental life which uplift 
spirits, wash away sorrow from 
weary hearts, direct the eyes of 
the body and of the soul upwards to 
the altar which is Christ and higher 
even, to the throne of grace. The 
art of the Church should attract not 
as a caricature but as an impelling 
force which through the natural ex- 
pression of the beautiful supernat- 
ural, lifts souls up and drives them 
on to God. 

Liturgical art as we understand 
it here is not to be considered as 
the expression of a particular tra- 
dition. It may be cast according to 
the principles of the Romanesque 
or Gothic or any other type of art. 
But if any type of art seeks ad- 
mittance into the church it must 
remove its secular garb and put 
on the seamless robe of the Chris- 



216 



tian liturgy. This has not always 
been done and there are many ex- 
amples of the "art gallery" church 
in Europe and America. 

The widespread presence of this 
type of church has led to a serious 
problem. Generations of Catholics 
have come to regard it as the tra- 
dition which must be maintained. 
Hence the liturgical art movement 
progresses but slowly. It has to re- 
move prejudices innocently acquired 
before it can inculcate the supe- 
riority of true liturgical art. Nor 
does this tendency to cling to tra- 
dition limit itself to localities. 
There are national traditions in 
Church art. It is a tribute to the 
Catholicity of the Church that she 
has not attempted to force the 
abandonment of national traits. 
The rubrical requirements can be 
observed without affecting the 
broad principles of a national artis- 
tic expression; in America there are 
examples of the liturgically "cor- 
rect" altar and sanctuary which re- 
tain definitely foreign elements. 

In the United States the liturgi- 
cal art movement is comparatively 
young. As an integral part of the 
universal liturgical movement 
which is itself a phase of the re- 
EUCHARISTIC 



surgent spiritual activity of Catho- 
lic Action, the liturgical art move- 
ment is a less spectacular but 
equally important subject. 

For all practical purposes the 
movement has received its momen- 
tum and direction from the Liturgi- 
cal Arts Society, This organiza- 
tion was founded in 1930 "to sup- 
ply the Catholic clergy expert ad- 
vice and guidance not merely on 
the esthetic and liturgical factors 
of their church buildings and altar 
vessels and vestments, but also, 
even more important, on the purely 
business aspects of these affairs." 
It is a society which views the 
liturgy as fundamental in Catholic 
life and seeks to provide the best 
possible information on the correct 
expression of the liturgy through 
art. Its members are lay and cleric 
alike architects, sculptors, silver- 
smiths, painters, wood-carvers, pas- 
tors, bishops and archbishops all 
these men of the Church are de- 
voted to the effort to realize the 
potentialities of liturgical art as a 
means to renew all things in Christ. 
The society publishes a quarterly, 
"Liturgical Arts." The magazine is 
"an organized medium of education 
in artistic-liturgical matters." 
CONGRESSES 



Eucharistic Congresses are gatherings of the clergy and laity for the 
purpose of glorifying the Holy Eucharist by public adoration and general 
Communions and for the discussion of means to increase devotion to 
Our Lord in the Blessed Sacrament throughout the world. They may be 
national or international. The first congress owed its inspiration to 
Bishop de Segur of Lille, France. Since then the international Eucha- 
ristic Congresses have been as tollows: 

Lille, France 1881 Metz, Lorraine 1907 

Avignon, France 1882 

Liege, Belgium 1883 

Freiburg, Switzerland 1885 

Toulouse, France 1886 

Paris, France 1888 

Antwerp, Belgium 1890 

Jerusalem, Palestine 1893 



Reims, France 1894 

Paray-le-Monial, France .... 1897 

Brussels, Belgium 1898 

Lourdes, France 1899 

Angers, France . . 1901 

Namur, Belgium 1902 

Angouleme, France 1904 

Rome, Italy 1905 

Tournai, Belgium 1906 



London, England 1908 

Cologne, Germany 1909 

Montreal, Canada 1910 

Madrid, Spain 1911 

Vienna, Austria 1912 

Malta 1913 

Lourdes, France 1914 

Rome, Italy 1922 

Amsterdam, Holland 1924 

Chicago, United States . . . . 1926 

Sydney, Australia 1928 

Carthage, Tunis 1930 

Dublin, Ireland 193? 

Buenos Aires, Argentina 1934 

Manila, Philippine Islands 193? 

Budapest, Hungary 



217 



International Eucharistic Congresses are now held approximately every 
two years. The 35th International Congress which was to have been held 
at Nice, France, in 1940, was indefinitely postponed because of the war. 

National Eucharistic Congresses are held in many nations every few 
years. In the United States, Eucharistic Congresses have been held in 
Washington, D. C. (1895), St. Louis (1901), New York (1904), Pittsburgh 
(1907), Cincinnati (1911), Omaha (1930), Cleveland (1935), New Orleans 
(1938), St. Paul and Minneapolis (1941). 

The Ninth National Eucharistic Congress of the United States was held 
in the Twin Cities of St. Paul and Minneapolis, June 23-26, 1941. An 
estimated quarter of a million Catholics participated in the great tribute 
to "Our Eucharistic King glorified by Sacrifice." That was the theme of 
the conclave in which 113 archbishops and bishops of the United States 
took part and at which many members of the neighboring hierarchy were 
present. The host to the Congress was the Most Rev. John Gregory Mur- 
ray, Archbishop of St. Paul. 

His Holiness, Pope Pius XII, was present in the person of his Legate 
a latere, His Eminence Dennis Cardinal Dougherty, Archbishop of Phila- 
delphia. In a direct message broadcast by radio from the Vatican to the 
Congress the Holy Father stressed the importance of sacrifice as the 
sole way to escape the "current of black paganism sweeping our people 
today." On the completion of his address the Pontiff conferred the Apos- 
tolic Blessing upon the pilgrims and upon the faithful of America. Cardi- 
nal Dougherty gave three memorable addresses to the congress in the 
capacity of Papal Legate. His Eminence extolled Archbishop Murray and 
the Catholics and citizens of the Twin Cities for their hospitality, and 
reechoed the Pope's plea for individual sacrifices. 

The classical text of St. Paul in his Epistle to the Colossians (1:24) 
"I now rejoice in my sufferings and fill up those things that are wanting 
of the sufferings of Christ in my flesh for His Body which is the Church," 
and the encyclical of Pope Pius XI, "Miserentissimus Redemptor," were 
the bases of discussion in twenty-five sectional meetings. The meetings 
were divided according 'to occupations in life. At each of these a paper 
was presented by a member of the hierarchy devoted to a particular appli- 
cation of the life of sacrifice to the specific group. The remainder of the 
time was devoted to a discussion under the leadership of the hierarchy, 
in which a practical application of sacrifice was attained by each group. 

Seventy-five prelates participated in the sectional meetings which were 
organized for the following groups: clergy, seminarians, catechists, par- 
ents, women, Holy Name men, professional men, employers, employees, 
charity workers, nurses, enlisted men, public servants, college teachers, 
secondary school teachers, grade school teachers, journalists, rural work- 
ers, senior and junior youth groups. 

At the Congress four Pontifical High Masses were offered along with 
hundreds of low Masses, in the Maronite and Byzantine-Slavic rites as 
well as in the Roman. Eight holy hours were conducted. On June 24, 
a midnight Mass for men was celebrated by Most Rev. Amleto Cicognani, 
Apostolic Delegate, at which 100 priests distributed Holy Communion to 
75,000 men. About the same number of children received Holy Com- 
munion at the Mass of the following morning. A day later 100,000 adults 
of both sexes received the Blessed Sacrament. 

The Congress came to a fitting conclusion as 80,000 faithful accompanied 
the Blessed Sacrament in Drocession to the site of the final Benediction. 
In a glass-enclosed altar Cardinal Dougherty gave the Benediction, as a 
torrential downpour of rain failed to dampen the ardor of the thousands 
who knelt in the mud adoring their "Eucharistic Lord glorified by 
Sacrifice," 

218 



PRINCIPAL FEASTS 
Arranged In Chronological Order 



The Circumcision is a feast in 
memory of the day upon which Our 
Lord was circumcised according to 
the Jewish law and received the 
adorable name of Jesus, brought 
down from heaven and made 
known to the Blessed Virgin by the 
Angel Gabriel. It is commemorated 
on the eighth day after Christmas, 
and is a very ancient one. In the 
sixth century the Church made it a 
solemn feast, in order to atone in 
some way for the crimes committed 
by the pagans on that day, which 
is the first in the year, and is con- 
sequently called New Year's Day. 

The Epiphany is a feast observed 
January 6, in honor of Christ's 
manifestation to the Gentiles, rep- 
resented by the Three Kings of the 
East, who guided by a miraculous 
star, came to adore Him, It al- 
so commemorates the baptism of 
Christ and the miracle of the mar- 
riage feast of Cana. It is some- 
times called Twelfth Night, as it 
comes twelve days after Christmas. 

The Purification, on February 2, 
is a feast in honor of (1) the Puri- 
fication of the Blessed Virgin in 
the Temple of Jerusalem, and (2) 
the Presentation of our Lord on 
the same occasion, according to the 
law of Moses. This feast is also 
called Candlemas, because candles 
are blessed before the Mass of this 
day and carried in solemn proces- 
sion by the faithful while the choir 
sings the canticle of the highpriest 
Simeon: "A light to the revelation 
of the Gentiles, and the glory of 
His people Israel." This procession 
represents the entry of Christ Who 
is the Light of the World into the 
Temple of Jerusalem. 

Ash Wednesday is* a day of pub- 
lic penance, and is so called from 
the ceremony of blessing ashes on 
that day, with which the priest 
signs the people with a cross on 
their foreheads, at the same time 
saying, "Remember, man, thou art 
of dust, and to dust thou shalt re- 
turn." Lent begins with this day. 



The Annunciation, on March 25, 
is a feast in memory of the Angel 
Gabriel being sent to the Blessed 
Virgin, at Nazareth, to announce to 
her that she was to be the Mother 
of God. 

Palm Sunday is the Sunday im- 
mediately preceding Easter Sun- 
day, commemorating our Lord's 
triumphant entry into Jerusalem. 
It receives its name from the palm 
branches which the people threw 
under the feet of Jesus, crying out, 
"Hosanna to the Son of David." On 
this day palms are blessed and dis- 
tributed to the faithful. 

Maundy Thursday, or Holy Thurs- 
day, occurs in Holy Week and 
commemorates the institution of 
the Holy Eucharist by our Lord at 
the Last Supper the night before 
He died. There is only one Mass 
in each church on this day,* white 
vestments are used because of the 
joyful commemoration, but at the 
same time there are certain signs 
of the mourning proper to Hoty 
Week, such as the silencing of the 
bells. The celebrant consecrates 
two Hosts, one of which he re- 
ceives, while the other is placed in 
a chalice and carried in solemn 
procession to an altar prepared for 
Its reception called the Altar of 
Repose or Repository. Here It re- 
mains for the adoration of the 
faithful until Good Friday when It 
is taken back to the high altar and 
received by the priest at the Com- 
munion in the Mass of the Pre- 
sanctified. After the procession of 
the Blessed Sacrament on Holy 
Thursday, the altars are stripped 
to remind us of the way our Lord 
was stripped of His garments. 
Then follows the washing of the 
feet, known as the "Mandatum" 
from the first word of the antiphon 
recited during the ceremony; 
whence the name "Maundy" Thurs- 
day. 

Good Friday commemorates the 
Passion and Crucifixion of our 
Lord. It has been a day of fasting 



219 



and penance from the earliest ages 
of the Church, and the liturgy is in 
every way of an exceptional char- 
acter, befitting the day of the Great 
Atonement. Black vestments are 
worn, the altar is covered only by 
a single linen cloth and there are 
no lights. The distinctive feature 
is the Mass of the Presanctified 
said on this day, in which there is 
no Consecration, the Host having 
been consecrated in the Mass the 
day before. The service consists of: 
(1) lessons from Holy Scripture 
and prayers, terminating with the 
chanting of the Passion; (2) 
solemn supplication for all condi- 
tions of men; (3) veneration of the 
Holy Cross; (4) procession of the 
Blessed Sacrament from the Re- 
pository and the priest's Commun- 
ion, or the Mass of the Presancti- 
fied proper. 

Holy Saturday is the day before 
Easter. During the twelfth century 
the custom of anticipating the vigil 
Office was creeping in. Now the 
time has been changed but the 
words of the Office remain the 
same. This explains the joyous 
character of the Mass, and the fact 
that the history of the Resurrec- 
tion is sung in the Gospel. The 
ceremonies begin early in the 
morning with the blessing of the 
new fire and the Paschal Candle, 
which is followed by the reading 
of the twelve prophecies. The 
priest then goes in procession to 
bless the font, and the water is 
scattered toward the four quarters 
of the world to indicate the catho- 
olicity of the Church and the world- 
wide efficacy of her sacraments. 
Solemn High Mass is then sung, 
white vestments are used, flowers 
and candles set upon the altar, 
statues unveiled, the organ is heard 
and the bells, silent since Holy 
Thursday, are joyfully rung. Lent 
ends officially at noon on this day. 

The Resurrection or Easter Sun- 
day commemorates our Lord's ris- 
ing from the dead by His own 
power on the third day after His 
Crucifixion, and occurs on the first 



Sunday after the first full moon 
after the vernal equinox, or March 
21. It is named from "Oriens," 
which signifies the "East** or "Ris- 
ing," and is one of the titles of 
Christ: "And His name shall be 
called 'Oriens.' " 

The Invention or Finding of the 
Holy Cross is a feast established 
in memory of the miraculous cross 
which appeared to Constantine A. 
D. 312, and of the finding of the 
true Cross by St. Helena A. D. 326, 
after it had been hidden and buried 
by the infidels for 180 years. This 
feast is observed on May 3. 

The Patronage of St. Joseph, on 
the third Wednesday after Easter, 
honors St. Joseph as the patron of 
the Universal Church. 

The Ascension, on the fortieth 
day after Easter, commemorates 
our Lord's Ascension into heaven 
from the top of Mount Olivet, in 
the presence of His Blessed Mother 
and His Apostles and disciples. 

Pentecost is a solemn feast on the 
fiftieth day after Easter in honor 
of the descent of the Holy Ghost 
upon the apostles, in the form of 
fiery tongues. The word "Pente- 
cost" means "fiftieth." The time 
from Easter to Trinity Sunday is 
the Paschal time, which is a joyous 
preparation for this feast. It is also 
called Whitsunday, from the white 
garb of the catechumens, who were 
admitted to baptism on the eve of 
this feast. 

Trinity Sunday is the first Sun- 
day after Pentecost, and is a day 
on which the Church honors in an 
especial manner One God in Three 
Divine Persons. 

Corpus Christi is a feast on the 
Thursday after Trinity Sunday, in 
honor of the -Body and Blood of 
Christ, really present in the Most 
Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist. 
The observance of this feast was 
extended to the Universal Church 
by Urban IV in 1264. It was estab- 
lished in order to assist in making 
reparation for the sins committed 
against our Lord in the Blessed 



220 



Sacrament and to reanimate the 
devotion of Christians toward the 
adorable Mystery. 

The Feast of the Sacred Heart, 
on the Friday after the Octave of 
Corpus Christi, is a day on which 
we honor the Heart of Jesus as a 
symbol of His love for us and ren- 
der love to Him. The feast was 
extended to the Universal Church 
in 1856 and raised to the highest 
rank in 1929. An act of reparation 
is recited in all churches on that 
day. 

The Feast of SS. Peter and Paul, 
on June 29, honors the Prince of 
the Apostles, and the great Apostle 
of the Gentiles, who were both 
martyred on this day at Rome. St. 
Peter was crucified with his head 
downwards, as he felt himself un- 
worthy to die in the same manner 
and posture as his Divine Master. 
St. Paul, being a Roman citizen, 
was beheaded. 

The Precious B!ood is a feast 
established by Pius IX and cele- 
brated on July 1, in honor of the 
Blood of our Saviour shed for the 
redemption of mankind. 

The Visitation is celebrated on 
July 2, in memory of the Blessed 
Virgin's visit to her cousin St. 
Elizabeth. This feast was estab- 
lished by Pope Urban VI, and was 
afterwards extended to the whole 
Church, in the fourteenth century, 
by Pope Boniface IX. 

The Assumption, on August 15, 
commemorates the Blessed Virgin's 
being taken up, soul and body, into 
heaven, after her death. 

The Nativity of the Blessed Vir- 
gin is a feast in honor of her birth, 
and is kept on September 8. It is 
of very ancient origin. 

The Exaltation of the Holy Cross 
is a feast established in the sev- 
enth century in memory of the ex- 
altation or setting up of the Cross 
by Heraclitus the emperor, who re- 
gained it from the Persians. He 
carried it on his own shoulders to 
Mount Calvary. This feast is ob- 
served on September 14. 



Michaelmas, on September 29, is 
a feast in honor of St. Michael, 
prince of the heavenly host, who 
remained faithful to God and de- 
feated Lucifer and the apostate an- 
gels in the great battle fought in 
heaven in defense of God's honor. 

The Feast of Christ the King, 
instituted by Pius XI, is celebrated 
on the last Sunday in October to 
give public homage to Christ the 
Ruler of the World. The conse- 
cration of the world to the Sacred 
Heart is yearly renewed on this 
day. 

The Feast of Ail Saints, on No- 
vember 1, was established at Rome 
by Pope Boniface IV. On this day 
we honor all the saints, especially 
those who have no fixed festivals 
during the year. 

All Souls' Day, on November 2, 
is a day set apart by the Church 
to pray for all the faithful departed 
in purgatory. The clergy recite the 
Office of the Dead, and by a decree 
of Benedict XV all priests may say 
three Masses: one for the souls 
in Purgatory, one for the inten- 
tion of the Pope, and one for the 
priests. 

The Presentation of the Blessed 
Virgin is a feast commemorating 
her presentation in the Temple of 
Jerusalem at the age of three by 
her parents St. Joachim and St. 
Anne. It is observed on Novem- 
ber 21. 

The Immaculate Conception is a 
feast commemorating the preserva- 
tion of the Blessed Virgin from the 
stain of original sin from the mo- 
ment of her conception. It is the 
patronal feast of the United States, 
observed December 8. 

The Nativity is a solemn feast 
observed December 25, commemo- 
rating the birth of Christ. It is also 
called Christmas from the Mass of 
the birth of Christ. On this day 
priests are allowed to say three 
Masses in honor of the three births 
of our Lord: (1) His eternal birth 
in the bosom of His Father, (2) 
His temporal birth in the stable 
at Bethlehem, (3) His spiritual 
birth in the hearts of the just. 



221 



PRINCIPAL DEVOTIONS 



The Stations of the Cross is a 
devotional exercise instituted as a 
means of helping us to meditate 
on and have sympathy for the suf- 
ferings of our Divine Lord. The 
early Christians had the deepest 
love and veneration for those 
places made sacred by the suffer- 
ings and presence of Jesus Christ. 
Devout pilgrims went to the Holy 
Land from the farthest parts of 
the earth, to visit Jerusalem, the 
Garden of Olives and Mount Cal- 
vary. To encourage the piety and 
devotion of her children, the 
Church granted many and great in- 
dulgences to those who with true 
sorrow visited the scenes of our 
Lord's Passion. Unable, through 
various causes, to share in this de- 
votion, as well as the spiritual 
blessings attached to it, were many 
who wished to do so. Therefore, the 
Church sanctioned the establish- 
ment in churches of the Stations 
of the Cross, which represent four- 
teen scenes from the Passion of 
our Lord, To this devotion are 
granted: (a) one plenary indul- 
gence as often as one makes the 
Way of the Cross in some church 
or place where it is legitimately 
erected; (b) another plenary indul- 
gence if on the day when one 
makes the Way of the Cross one 
receives Holy Communion, or once 
a month on the day on which one 
receives Holy Communion, if one 
has made the Way of the Cross 
ten times during the month. 

The Three Hours' Agony is a de- 
votion practised on G-ood Friday, 
in memory of the three hours our 
Lord hung upon the Cross. It be- 
gins at twelve o'clock, the hour 
our Lord was nailed to the Cross, 
includes prayers, hymns and medi- 
tations upon His sufferings and 
His seven last words, and ends at 
three o'clock, the hour at which 
He died. 

The Sacred Heart We owe the 

Sacred Heart of our Lord the same 
worship we owe to His humanity 
for it is personally united to His 
divinity. By practising this devo- 



tion we honor the infinite love of 
the Heart of Jesus for all man- 
kind, and in some measure repair 
the outrages to which He is ex- 
posed in the Blessed Sacrament. 
This devotion was revealed to St. 
Margaret-Mary Alacoque at the Visi- 
tation monastery of Paray-le-Monial, 
France, in the seventeenth century. 
The feast is celebrated on the third 
Friday after Pentecost. The Holy 
Hour and the Communion of Repa- 
ration on the First Friday of each 
month are special manifestations of 
this devotion. Our Lord promised 
the "grace of final perseverance" to 
those who receive Communion on 
nine consecutive First Fridays. 

The Five WoundsWe honor the 
five Sacred Wounds of our Lord, 
and have devotion to them, because 
they are the channels through which 
the Precious Blood flowed for our 
redemption. This feast is observed 
on the third Friday in Lent. 

The Precious Blood We honor 
the Precious Blood of our Lord, 
and have devotion to It, because It 
is the price of our redemption, for 
our salvation is due to the merits 
of Jesus Christ Who shed His 
Blood for us. This feast is cele- 
brated on the fourth Friday in 
Lent and a second commemoration 
is on July 1. 

The Forty Hours' Adoration is a 
most solemn form of exposition of 
the Blessed Sacrament. This de- 
votion was first instituted in Milan 
in 1534, and received the formal 
sanction of Pope Clement VIII in 
1592. It begins and ends with a 
High Mass and procession and the 
Litany of the Saints. 

Benediction is a short exposition 
of the Blessed Sacrament which 
takes place sometimes after Mass 
but usually after Vespers or as an 
evening service. At the close of 
the exposition, following the sing- 
ing of the "Tantum Ergo," the 
priest makes the sign of the cross 
with the Blessed Sacrament over 
the people. 

Vespers and Compline form a 
part of the Divine Office which all 



222 



priests are obliged to say every 
day, and which is divided into sev- 
en hours or portions to be said at 
certain hours. Of these the evening 
hours are called Vespers, which 
means "evening," and Compline, 
which means "finishing," because it 
finishes the Office for the day. 

The order of Vespers is as fol- 
lows: (1) five psalms, with anti- 
phons; (2) the capitulum, or little 
chapter; (3) a hymn; (4) versicle 
and response; (5) the Magnificat, 
with its antiphon; (6) the prayer; 
(7) conclusion, after which comes 
an anthem to the Blessed Virgin. 
Of these anthems there are four, 
which are taken in turn according 
to the season. 

The order of Compline is as fol- 
lows: (1) three psalms with an an- 
tiphon; (2) a hymn "Te Lucis ante 
Terminum"; (3) a little chapter, 
with responses; (4) the canticle of 
Holy Simeon, the "Nunc Dimittis"; 
(5) the prayer, "Visita, Quaesu- 
mus"; (6) one of the four anthems 
used at Vespers. 

The Angelus is a devotion in 
honor of the Incarnation of Jesus 
Christ. It consists of three versi- 
cles or little verses, each followed 
by a "Hail Mary," and concludes 
with a special prayer. This devo- 
tion reminds us of how the mystery 
of our Lord's coming into this 
world was made known to Mary, 
and how, on her giving her assent 
to be the Mother of God, the In- 
carnation actually took place. It 
receives its name from the word 
with which it commences. 

The Rosary is a form of prayer 
in honor of our Lady made up of 
a series of ten "Hail Marys" or 
decades, each beginning with an 
"Our Father" and ending with a 
"Glory Be to the Father." The 
complete rosary is made up of fif- 
teen decades and each five decades 
is devoted to meditation on certain 
mysteries: joyful, sorrowful and 
glorious. These mysteries com- 
memorate some event either in the 
life of our Lord or in that of the 
Blessed Virgin. This devotion was 
revealed by our Lady to St. Dom- 



inic in the thirteenth century when 
he was preaching to the Albigenses 
in France. Rosary beads have been 
devised to aid us in counting the 
prayers without distraction, and 
the usual form is a chaplet of five 
decades, pendant from a crucifix 
and five beads on which at the be- 
ginning of the rosary are said the 
"Apostles' Creed," one "Our Fa- 
ther," three "Hail Marys" and one 
"Glory be to the Father," and con- 
nected by a medallion usually bear- 
ing the image of the Blessed Virgin, 
on which at the completion of the 
rosary a "Hail, Holy Queen" is said. 
A plenary indulgence is granted to 
all who after confession and Holy 
Communion say five decades of the 
rosary in a church or chapel where 
the Blessed Sacrament is reserved. 
A feast has been instituted in 
honor of the Most Holy Rosary, on 
the seventh day of October, and the 
whole month is dedicated to it. 

The Scapular consists of two 
square pieces of woolen stuff, 
joined to each other by two strings, 
so that one piece may hang over 
the breast and the other over the 
back of the wearer. It represents 
the habit of dress of a religious 
order. The scapular must be 
blessed and put on each person in 
due form, by those who have the 
right of investiture with it. If the 
scapular is worn out, or lost, it may 
be replaced and worn with the 
same advantages and privileges as 
the first without a new blessing. 
This does not apply to the scapu- 
lar of the Blessed Trinity which 
must be blessed every time it is 
renewed. The scapulars are each 
made of a different colored ma- 
terial, according to the color of the 
religious habit they represent, such 
as the Brown Scapular of the Car- 
melites, or a color appropriate to 
the special devotion, as the Red 
Scapular of the Passion. There are 
seventeen kinds of scapulars in 
popular use. (See page 168.) 

By regulation of the Holy Office, 
December 16, 1910, it is permitted 
to wear a medal of metal in place 
of one or more of the small scapu- 
lars. The scapular medal has on 



223 



one side a representation of the 
Sacred Heart and on the other an 
image of the Blessed Virgin. These 
medals, now in general use, must 
be blessed by a priest who has 
power to invest with the scapular 
which the medal represents. 

Large scapulars are worn by re- 
ligious and members of the third 
orders for the laity, such as that of 
the Third Order of St. Francis. 

The Miraculous Medal devotion 
owes its origin to apparitions ac- 
corded in 1830 to Blessed Catherine 
Laboure, a Sister of the Daughters 
of Charity of St. Vincent de Paul. 
When the Blessed Virgin appeared 
to the Sister, she was standing on 
a globe, and from her hands were 
emitted rays of dazzling light: a 
"symbol of the graces I shed upon 
those who ask, for them." Around 
the figure appeared an oval frame 
bearing in gold letters the inscrip- 
tion: "0 Mary, conceived without 
sin, pray for us who have recourse 
to thee." The vision reversed and 
Sister Catherine beheld the letter 
M surmounted by a cross with a 
crossbar beneath it and under all 
the Sacred Hearts of Jesus and 
Mary. A command was given to 
have a medal modeled like the ap- 
parition, and great graces were 
promised to all who would wear 
such a medal. The first medal was 



struck in 1832, with ecclesiastic ap- 
probation, and the devotion spread 
rapidly. So extraordinary were the 
favors received that the medal soon 
became known as the "Miraculous 
Medal." The feast of the Miracu- 
lous Medal is celebrated on No- 
vember 27. Various indulgences 
may be gained by those who wear 
the medal, provided it be blessed 
by a priest having proper faculties ; 
other indulgences can be gained 
only by those who have been in- 
vested in the medal. Miraculous 
Medal devotions are now held in 
many parish churches throughout 
the United States. The Central As- 
sociation of the Miraculous Medal 
is located at 100 E. Price St., Ger- 
mantown, Philadelphia, Pa. 

Mother of Sorrows devotion is a 
popular novena devotion to the Sor- 
rows of Our Lady, held in many 
churches every Friday of the year. 
It consists in the recitation of ap- 
proved prayers, a sermon on the 
Blessed Virgin, the Via Matris and 
Benediction of the Most Blessed 
Sacrament. The Via Matris, or 
Stations of the Cross of Our Sor- 
rowful Mother, represent the Seven 
Sorrows of the Blessed Virgin 
Mary. Upon application to the Fa- 
ther General of the Servite Fathers 
these Stations may be canonically 
erected in any church. 



THIRD 

Affiliated with certain religious 
orders and sharing in their good 
works are associations of the laity 
called third orders secular and com- 
munities of religious known as 
third orders regular. Permission 
of the Holy See to establish third 
orders has been granted to the 
Augustinians, Carmelites, Domini- 
cans, Friars Minor, Marists, Mi- 
nims, Premonstratensians, Servites, 
and Trinitarians. The members are 
called tertiaries. 

The Third Order of St. Francis 
is the largest of the eight tertiary 
bodies represented in the United 
States. These are: 

1. The Third Order of St. Francis. 

2. The Third Order of St. Dominic. 



ORDERS 

3. The Third Order of St. Augus- 
tine. 

4. The Third Order of Servites. 

5. The Third Order of Our Lady of 
Mount Carmel, 

6. The Third Order of Premonstra- 
tensians or Norbertines. 

7. The Oblates of St. Benedict. 

8. The Pious Union of Salesian Co- 
operators. 

9. The Third Order of the Society 
of Mary. 

The Oblates of St. Benedict are 
not, strictly speaking, a third or- 
der, for St. Benedict wrote but one 
rule for all his children to follow. 
However, they have a rule of life 
which resembles those of the va- 
rious tertiaries, and may be classi- 
fied with them. 



224 



PATRON SAINTS AND THEIR FEAST DAYS 



Actors St. Genesius, Aug. 25. 
Alpinists St. Bernard of Men- 

thon, May 28. 
Altar Boys St. John Berchmans, 

Aug. 13. 

Archers St. Sebastian, Jan. 20. 
Architects St. Thomas Apostle, 

Dec. 21; St. Barbara, Dec. 4. 
Armorers St. Dunstan, May 19. 
Art St. Catherine of Bologna, 

March 9. 

Artillerymen St. Barbara, Dec. 4. 
Artists St. Luke, Oct. 18. 
Astronomers St. Dominic, Aug. 4. 
Automobilists St. Christopher, 

July 25. 
Aviators Our Lady of Loreto, Dec. 

10; St. Therese of Lisieux, Oct. 3. 
Bakers St. Elizabeth of Hungary, 

Nov. 19; St. Nicholas of Myra, 

Dec. 6. 

Bankers St. Matthew, Sept. 21. 
Barbers SS. Cosmas and Damian, 

Sept. 27. 
Barren Women St. Anthony of 

Padua, June 13. 

Basket-makers St. Anthony, Ab- 
bot, Jan. 17. 

Beggars St. Alexius, July 17. 
Belt-makers St. Alexius, July 17. 
Blacksmiths St. Dunstan, May 19. 
Bookbinders St. Peter Celestine, 

May 19. 
Booksellers St. John of God, 

March 8. 

Boy Scouts St. George, April 23. 
Brewers St. Arnuf of Metz, July 

18; St. Augustine of Hippo, Aug. 

28; St. Luke, Oct. 18; St. Nich- 
olas of Myra, Dec. 6. 
Brush-makers St. Anthony, Ab- 
bot, Jan. 17. 
Builders St. Vincent Ferrer, 

April 5. 
Butchers St. Anthony, Abbot, 

Jan. 17; St. Hadrian, Sept. 8; 

St. Luke, Oct. 18. 
Cab-drivers St. Fiacre, Aug. 30. 
Cabinet-makers St. Anne, July 26. 
Canonists St. Raymond of Pena- 

fort, Jan. 23. 

Carpenters St. Joseph, March 19. 
Catechists St. Viator, Oct. 21; 

St. Charles Borromeo, Nov. 4; 

St. Robert Bellarmine, May 13. 
Catholic Action St. Francis of 

Assisi, Oct. 4. 



Chandlers St. Ambrose, Dec. 7; 

St. Bernard of Clairvaux, Aug. 20. 
Charcoal burners St. Alexander, 

Aug. 11; St. Maurus, Jan. 15. 
Charitable Societies St. Vincent 

de Paul, July 19. 

Clerics St. Gabriel of the Sorrow- 
ful Mother, Feb. 27. 
Cobblers SS. Crispin and Cris- 

pinian, Oct. 25. 
Confessors St. John Nepomucene, 

May 16. 

Comedians St. Vitus, June 15. 
Cooks St. Lawrence, Aug. 10; St. 

Martha, July 29. 
Coopers St. Nicholas of Myra, 

Dec. 6. 

Coppersmiths St. Maurus, Jan. 15. 
Deaf St. Francis de Sales, Jan. 29. 
Dentists St. Apollonia, Feb. 9. 
Desperate Situations St. Gregory 

of Neocaesarea, Nov. 17; St. Jude 

Thaddeus, Oct. 28. 
Doctors St. Luke, Oct. 18; SS. 

Cosmas and Damian, Sept. 27; 

St. Rene Goupil, Sept. 26. 
Domestic Animals St. Anthony, 

Abbot, Jan. 17. 

Druggists SS. Cosmas and Dam- 
ian, Sept. 21; St. James the Less, 

May 1. 

Dyers SS.MauriceandLydia,Aug. 3. 
Engineers St. Ferdinand III, May 30. 
Eucharistic Associations and Con- 
gresses St. Pascal Baylon, May 17. 
Falsely Accused St. Raymond 

Nonnatus, Aug. 31. 
Farmers St. George, April 23; 

St. Isidore, May 15. 
Farriers St. John Baptist, Aug. 29. 
Fire Prevention St. Catherine of 

Siena, April 29. 
First Communicants St. Imelda, 

May 12; St. Tarcisius, Aug. 15. 
Fishermen St. Andrew, Nov. 30. 
Florists St. Dorothy, Feb. 6. 
Founders St. Barbara, Dec. 4. 
Fullers* St. Anastasius the Fuller, 

Sept. 7; St. James the Less, May 11 
Funeral Directors St. Joseph of 

Arimathea, March 17. * 
Gardeners St. Dorothy, Feb. 6; 

St. Adalard, Jan. 2; St. Tryphon, 

Nov. 10; St. Fiacre, Aug. 30. 
Glass-workers St. Luke, Oct. 18. 



225 



Goldsmiths St. Dunstan, May 19; 

St. Anastasius, Sept. 7. 
Grave-diggers and Graveyards St. 

Anthony, Abbot, Jan. 17. 
Greetings St Valentine, Feb. 14. 
Grocers St. Michael, Sept 29. 
Hatters St. Severus of Ravenna, 

Feb. 1; St James the Less, May 1. 
Haymakers SS. Gervase and Pro- 

tase, June 19. 
Hospitals St Camillas de Lellis, 

July 18; St. John of God, March 

8; St. Jude Thaddeus, Oct. 28. 
Housewives St Anne, July 26. 
Hunters St Hubert, Nov. 3. 
Huntsmen St. Eustachius, Sept. 20. 
Inn-keepers St Amand, Feb. 6. 
Invalids St Roch, Aug. 17. 
Jewellers St Eligius, Dec. 1. 
Journalists St. Francis de Sales, 

Jan. 29. 

Jurists St Catherine of Alexan- 
dria, Nov. 25. 

Knights St Michael, Sept. 29. 
Laborers St Isidore, May 10; St. 

James, July 25. 
Lawyers St. Ivo, May 19; St. 

Geaesius, Aug. 25. 
Learning St. Acca, Nov. 27. 
Librarians St. Jerome, Sept 30. 
Locksmiths St. Dunstan, May 19. 
Lovers -St Raphael, Oct. 24. 
Maids St Margaret, July 20; St. 

Zita, April 27. 
Marble-workers St. Clement I, 

Nov. 23. 
Mariners St. Michael, Sept. 29 ; 

St. Nicholas of Tolentino, Sept 10. 
Merchants St. Francis of Assisi, 

Oct. 4; St Nicholas of Myra, Dec. 6. 
Messengers St. Gabriel, March 24. 
Metal-workers St. Eligius, Dec. 1. 
Midwives St. Pantaleon, July 27; 

St Raymond Nonnatus, Aug. 31. 
Millers St Arnulph, Aug. 15; St. 

Victor, July 21. 
Missions St. Francis Xavier, Dec, 

3; St Therese of Lisieux, Oct. 3. 
Musicians St Cecilia, Nov. 22; 

St Dunstan, May 19. 
Nail-makers St. Cloud, Sept 7. 
Negro Missions St. Peter Claver, 

Sept 8. 
Notaries St Luke, Oct. 18; St. 

Mark, April 25. 
Nurses St. Agatha, Feb. 5; St. 

Camillus de Lellis, July 18; St 



Alexius, July 17; St. John of God, 
March 8; St. Raphael, Oct. 24. 

Old Maids St Andrew, Nov. 30. 

Orators St. John Chrysostom, 
Jan. 27. 

Organ Builders St Cecilia, Nov. 22. 

Orphans St. Jerome Emiliani, 
July 20. 

Painters St Luke, Oct. 18. 

Pawnbrokers St. Nicholas of My- 
ra, Dec. 6. 

Philosophers St. Catherine of 
Alexandria, Nov. 25. 

Physicians St. Pantaleon, July 
27; SS. Cosmas and Damian, 
Sept 27; St Luke, Oct. 18; St. 
Raphael, Oct. 24. 

Pilgrims St Alexius, July 17; St. 
James, July 25. 

Plasterers St. Bartholomew, Aug. 
24. 

p oe t s st David, Dec. 29; St. Ce- 
cilia, Nov. 22. 

p oor <gt. Lawrence, Aug. 10 ; St. 
Anthony of Padua, June 13. 

Porters St Christopher, July 25. 

Possessed St Bruno, Oct. 6. 

Postal Employees St. Gabriel, 
March 24. 

Pregnant Women St. Margaret, 
July 20; St. Raymond Nonnatus, 
Aug. 31 ; St. Gerard Majella, Oct. 16. 

Priests St. Jean-Baptiste Vian- 
ney, Aug. 9. 

Printers St. John of God, March 
8; St. Augustine of Hippo, Aug. 
28; St Genesius, Aug. 25. 

Prisoners St Barbara, Dec. 4. 

Retreats St. Ignatius Loyola, July 
31. 

Saddlers SS. Crispin and Crispin- 
ian, Oct. 25. 

Sailors St Cuthbert, March 20; 
St. Brendan, May 16; St. Bulalia, 
Feb. 12; St. Nicholas of Tolen- 
tino, Sept 10; St. Peter Gonzales, 
April 15; St. Erasmus, June 2. 

Scholars St. Brigid, Feb. 1. 

Schools St. Thomas Aquinas, 
March 7. 

Sculptors St. Claude, Nov. 8. 

Servants St Martha, July 29; St. 
Zita, April 27. 

Shoemakers SS. Crispin and 
Crispinian, Oct. 25. 

Sick St Michael, Sept. 29; St 
John of God, March 8; St. Ca- 
millus de Lellis, July 18. 



226 



Silversmiths St. Andronicus, Oct. 
11. 

Singers St. Gregory, March 12; 
St. Cecilia, Nov. 22. 

Soldiers St. Hadrian, Sept 8; St. 
George, April 23; St. Ignatius, 
July 31; St. Sebastian, Jan. 20. 

Stenographers St. Genesius, Aug. 
25. 

Stone-cutters St. Clement I, Nov. 23. 

Stone-masons St. Stephen, Dec. 
26; St. Barbara, Dec. 4. 

Students St. Thomas Aquinas, 
March 7; St. Catherine of Alex- 
andria, Nov. 25. 

Surgeons SS. Cosmas and Dami- 
an, Sept. 27. 

Swordsmiths St. Maurice, Sept. 22. 

Tailors St. Homobonus, Nov. 13. 

Tanners SS. Crispin and Crispin- 
ian, Oct. 25; St. Simon, May 10. 

Tax-gatherers St. Matthew, Sept. 21. 

Teachers St. Gregory the Great, 
March 12; St. Catherine of Alex- 
andria, Nov. 25. 

Tertiaries St. Louis of France, 
Aug. 24; St. Elizabeth of Hun- 
gary, Nov. 19. 



Theologians St. Augustine, Aug. 28. 
Travelers St. Anthony of Padua, 

June 13; St. Nicholas of Myra, 

Dec. 6; St. Christopher, July 25; 

St. Raphael, Oct. 24. 
Universal Church St. Joseph, 

March 19. 
Universities St. Thomas Aquinas, 

March 7. 
Watchmen St. Peter of Alcantara, 

Oct. 19. 
Weavers St. Paul the Hermit, 

Jan. 15; St. Anastasius the Ful- 
ler, Sept. 7; St. Anastasia, Dec. 25. 
Wine-growers St. Vincent, Jan. 22. 
Wine-merchants St. Amand, Feb. 6. 
Wheelwrights St. Catherine of 

Alexandria, Nov. 25. 
Women in labor St. Anne, July 26. 
Women who wish to have children 

St. Felicitas, Nov. 23. 
Workingmen St. Joseph, March 19. 
Writers St. Francis de Sales, 

Jan. 29; St. Lucy, Dec. 13. 
Yachtsmen St,, Adjutor, Sept. 1. 
Youth St. Aloysius Gonzaga, June 

21; St. John Berchmans, Aug. 13; 

St. Gabriel Possenti, Feb. 27. 



PATRONS OF COUNTRIES 



Argentina Our Lady Immaculate 
of Lujan, 

Armenia St. Gregory the Illumi- 
nator. 

Asia Minor St. John, Evangelist. 

Belgium St. Joseph. 

Bohemia St. John Nepomucene; 
St. Ludmilla. 

Borneo St. Francis Xavier. 

Brazil Apparition of the Immacu- 
late Virgin Mary ("Land of the 
Holy Cross 1 *). 

Canada St. Anne. 

Chile St. James. 

Congo Our Lady. 

Corsica Immaculate Conception. 

England St. George. 

East Indies St. Thomas, Apostle. 

Ecuador Sacred Heart. 

Finland St. Henry. 

France Our Lady of the Assump- 
tion; St. Joan of Arc. 

Germany St. Boniface; St. Mich- 
ael. 

Greece St. Nicholas of Myra. 

Holland St. Willibrord. 

Hungary St. Stephen. 

Ireland SS. Patrick, Brigid and 
Columba. 



Italy St. Francis of Assisi; St. 
Catherine of Siena. 

Japan St. Peter Baptist. 

Lithuania St. Cunegunda. 

Mexico Our Lady of Guadalupe. 

Norway St. Olaf . 

Paraguay Our Lady Immaculate 
of Lujan. 

Philippines Our Lady of Guada- 
lupe. 

Poland St. Casimir; St. Cune- 
gunda. 

Portugal St. Francis Borgia; St. 
Anthony of Padua, 

Russia St. Andrew; St. Nicholas 
of Myra. 

Santo Domingo St. Dominic. 

Scotland St. Andrew; St. Columba. 

Silesia St. Hedwig. 

Slovakia Our Lady of Sorrows. 

South America St. Rose of Lima. 

Spain St. James ; St. Teresa. 

Sweden St. Brigit. 

United States Immaculate Con- 
ception. 

Uruguay Our Lady Immaculate of 
Lujan. 

Wales St. David. 

West Indies St. Gertrude. 



227 



APOSTLES OF NATIONS, PEOPLES AND PLACES 



Agaus (Africa) Louis de Azevedo. 

Alps St. Bernard of Menthon. 

Andalusia (Spain) Blessed John 
of Avila. 

Antioch St. Barnabas. 

Ardennes (France) St. Hubert. 

Armenia St. Gregory the Illumi- 
nator; St. Bartholomew. 

Artois (France) St. Vedast. 

Austria St. Severine. 

Auvergne (France) St. Austre- 
monius. 

Bassein (India) Antonio de Porto. 

Bavaria St. Killian. 

Brabant (France) St. Willibrord. 

Brazil Jose Anthieta. 

Brittany (France) St. Paul de 
Leon. 

Burgundy (France) St. Benignus. 

Carinthia (Jugoslavia) St. Vigil. 

Chablais (France) St. Francis de 
Sales. 

Corsica St. Alexander Sauli. 

Crete St. Titus. 

Cyprus St. Barnabas. 

Denmark St. Anschar. 

East Anglia St. Felix. 

England St. Augustine of Canter- 
bury. 

Ethiopia St. Frumentius. 

Finland St. Henry. 

Flanders SS. Livinus, Willibrord 
and Amand. 

Florence St. Andrew Corsini. 

France St. Martin of Tours ; St. 
Denis. 

Friesland (Germany) St. Suitbert; 
St. Willibrord. 

<3 au ls st. Irenaeus. 

Gentiles St. Paul. 

Georgia (Russia) St. Nino. 

Germany St. Boniface. 

Gothland (Sweden) St. Sigfrid. 

Guelderland (Holland) St Plech- 
eln. 

Highlanders (Scotland) St. Co- 
lumba. 

Holland St. Willibrord. 



Indies St. Francis Xavier. 
Ireland St. Patrick. 
Iroquois Francois Picguit 
Italy St. Bernardine of Siena. 
Livonia _ Bishop Albert of Riga. 
Magyars (Hungarians) Anastasi- 

us Astericus. 

Maryland Andrew White, S. J. 
Mechlin (Belgium) St. Rumold. 
Mecklenburg (Wends) Bishop 

Werno. 

Mercia (England) St. Ceadda. 
Mexico The Twelve Apostles of 

Mexico (Franciscans), headed by 

Fra. Martin de Valencia. 
Negro Slaves St. Peter Claver. 
North (Scandinavia) St. Anschar. 
North Britain (Picts) St. Ninian. 
Northumbria (Britain) Pope 

Adrian IV. 
Norway St Olaf. 
Ohio Edward Fenwick, O. P. 
Ottowas (Indians) Claude Allou- 

ez, S. J. 

Persia St. Maruthas. 
Philadelphia Felix Barbelin, S. J. 
Pomerania St. Otto. 
Portugal St. Christian. 
Provence (France) SS. Lazarus 

and Martha. 
Prussia (Slavs) St Adalbert; St 

Bruno of Querfurt 
Rome St Philip Neri. 
Rouergue (South France) St. An- 
toninus. 

Ruthenia St. Bruno. 
Sardinia St. Ephesus. 
Saxony St Willihad. 
Scotland St. Palladius. 
g lavs __ ss. Cyril and Methodius. 
Spain SS. Euphrasius and Felix. 
Sussex (England) St Wilfrid. 
Sweden St. Anschar. 
Switzerland St. Andeol. 
Tournai (Belgium) St. Eloi; St, 

Piat 

Tyrol St. Valentine. 
Wessex (England) St. Birinus. 
Westphalia St Ludger. 



228 



SAINTS INVOKED 
FOR SPECIAL FAVORS AND AGAINST PARTICULAR EVILS 

St. Adalard Against Typlms and fevers 

St. Agapitus " Colic 

St. Aloysius ' Sore eyes and pestilence 

St. Amalberga ' Bruises and fever 

St. Anastasius ' Headaches 

St. Andrew * Gout and sore throat 

St. Anthony Avellino ' Apoplexy and sudden death 

St. Anthony of Padua For Lost things ; against shipwreck 

St. Apollonia Against Toothache 

St. Arnolph For Recovery of lost things 

St. Augustine Against Sore eyes 

St. Barbara " Lightning, thunderstorms, fire, 

impenitence, sudden death 

St. Benedict Nursia " Poisoning 

St. Blaise " Throat troubles 

St. Cadoc " Scrofula, deafness 

St. Casimir " Plague 

St. Catherine of Alexandria... " Diseases of the tongue 

St. Christopher " Storms, sudden death 

St. Clare " Sore eyes 

St. Colomban " Inundations 

St. Denis " Headache 

St. Dympna " Insanity 

St. Elizabeth of Portugal For Peace 

St. Erasmus Against Intestinal trouble 

St. Eulalia " Drought 

St. Francis Borgia " Earthquakes 

St. Genesius of Aries " Chilblaines and scurf 

St. George " Fever 

SS. Gervase and Protase For Discovery of thieves 

St. Giles Against Epilepsy, insanity, sterility 

St. Gregory of Neocaesarea ... " Inundations 

St. Hadrian " Pestilence 

St. Hermenegild " Storms, drought, inundations 

St. Hilary " Snakes 

St. Hubert " Hydrophobia 

St. James " Rheumatism 

St. John " Lightning, rain, hail, pestilence 

St. Lawrence " Fire, lumbago 

St. Liberius " Gravel, gall-stones 

St. Lucy " Sore eyes, sore throat, hemor- 
rhages, epidemics 

St. Mark " Lightning, hail 

St. Maurice " Gout, cramps 

St. Maurus " Gout, hoarseness 

St. Pantaleon " Consumption 

St. Paul " Poisonous snakes, storms 

St. Peregrinus " Cancer 

St. Servelus " Paralysis 

St. Stanislaus Kostka *' Dying without the last sacraments 

St. Teresa of Avila " Headaches 

St. Timothy " Stomach trouble 

St. Tryphon ; " Insects 

St. Victor of Marseilles " Foot diseases 

St. Vitus " Epilepsy, nervousness 

229 



EMBLEMS OF THE SAINTS 



Saints are represented in art with emblems indicative of something 
specific in their lives or the instrument of their martyrdom. The emblems 
of the Evangelists refer to their sacred writings. Thus a man is repre- 
sentative of St, Matthew because he begins his gospel with the human 
ancestry of Christ. The lion of the desert is emblematic of St. Mark 
because he opens his narrative with the mission of St. John, "the voice 
of one crying in the wilderness/* The sacrificial ox is the emblem of 
St. Luke whose G-ospel begins with the Highpriest Zachary. The eagle 
soaring heavenward is emblematic of St. John who with the opening 
words of his Gospel carries us to heaven itself. Emblems of various 
saints are as follows: 



St. Agatha Tongs, veil. 

St. Agnes Lamb. 

St. Ambrose Bees, dove, ox, pen. 

St. Andrew Transverse cross. 

St. Augustine of Hippo Dove, 

child, shell, pen. 

St. Angela Merici Ladder, cloak. 
St. Anne, Mother of the Blessed 

Virgin A door. 
St. Anthony of Padua Infant 

Jesus, bread, book, lily. 
St. Barbara Tower, palm, chalice, 

cannon. 

St. Barnabas Stones, ax, lance. 
St. Bartholomew Knife, flayed 

and holding his skin. 

St. Benedict Broken cup, raven, 
bell, crozier, bush. 

St. Bernardine of Siena Chrism. 

St. Bernard of Clairvaux Pen, 
bees, instruments of Passion. 

St. Blaise Wax taper, iron comb. 
St. Boniface Oak, ax, book, fox, 

scourge, fountain, raven, sword. 
St. Bonaventure Communion, ci- 

borium, cardinal's hat. 

St. Catherine of Ricci Ring, 
crown, crucifix. 

St. Catherine of Alexandria 
Wheel, lamb, sword. 

St. Catherine of Siena Stigmata, 
cross, ring, lily. 

St. Catherine of Sweden Hind, 
lily, pilgrim's costume, cross, 
church in hand. 

St. Charles Borromeo Commun- 
ion, coat of arms bearing word 
"Humilitas." 



St. Christopher Giant, torrent, 

tree, Child Jesus on his shoulders. 
St. Clare of Assisi Monstrance. 
St. Collette Lamb, birds. 
SS. Cosmas and Damian A phial. 
St. Cyril of Alexandria Blessed 

Virgin holding in her arms the 

Child Jesus, pen. 
St. Cyril of Jerusalem Purse, 

book. 

St. Dominic Rosary. 
St. Dorothy Flowers, fruit. 
St. Edmund the Martyr Arrow, 

sword. 
St. Elizabeth of Hungary Alms, 

flowers, bread, the poor, a pitcher. 
St. Francis of Assisi Deer, wolf, 

birds, fish, the Stigmata. 
St. Francis Xavier Crucifix, bell, 

vessel, Negro. 
St. Genevieve Bread, keys, herd, 

candle. 

St. Gertrude Crown, taper, lily. 
SS. Gervasius and Protasius 

Scourge, club, sword. 
St. Giles Crozier, hind, hermitage. 
St. Hilary Stick, pen. 

St. Ignatius Loyola Communion, 
chasuble, book, apparition of Our 
Lord. 

St. Isidore Bees, pen. 

St. James the Greater Pilgrim's 
staff, shell, key, sword. 

St. James the Lesser Square rule, 
halberd, club. 

St. Jerome Lion. 

St. John Berchmans Rule of St. 
Ignatius, cross, rosary. 



230 



St. Jolm Chrysostom Bees, dove, 

pan. 

St. John Climacus A ladder. 
St. John of God Alms, a heart, 

crown of thorns. 
St. John the Baptist Lamb, head 

cut off on platter, skin of an ani- 
mal. 
St. John the Evangelist Eagle, 

chalice, kettle, armor. 
St. Josaphat Kuncevyc Chalice, 

crown, winged deacon. 
St. Joseph, Spouse of the Blessed 

Virgin Infant Jesus, lily, rod, 

plane. 

St. Jude Sword, square rule, club. 
St. Justin Martyr Ax, sword. 
St. Lawrence Cross, book of the 

Gospels, gridiron. 
St. Leander of Seville A pen. 
St. Liborius Pebbles, peacock. 
St. Longinus In arms at foot of 

the cross. 
St. Louis IX of France Crown of 

thorns, nails. 
St. Lucy Cord, eyes. 
St. Luke Ox, book, brush, palette. 
St. Mark Lion, book. 
St. Martha Holy water sprinkler, 

dragon. 

St. Mathias Lance. 
St. Matilda Purse, alms. 
St. Matthew Winged man, purse, 

lance. 

St. Maurus Scales, spade, crutch. 
St. Meinrad Two ravens. 



St. Michael Scales, banner, sword, 

dragon. 

St. Monica Girdle, tears. 
St. Oswald Dove, demon, church, 

stone, ship. 
St. Patrick Cross, harp, serpent, 

baptismal font, demons, sham- 
rock, purgatory. 
St. Paul Sword. 
St. Peter Keys, boat, cock. 
St. Philip, Apostle Column. 
St. Philip Neri Altar, chasuble, 

vial. 

St. Roch Angel, dog, bread. 
St. Rose of Lima Crown of thorns, 

anchor, city. 

St. Sebastian Arrows, crown. 
SS. Sergius and Bacchus Military 

garb, palm. 

St. Simon Saw, cross. 
St. Simon Stock Scapular. 
St. Teresa of Avila Heart, arrow, 

book. 
St. Therese of Lisieux Roses, 

crucifix. 

St. Thomas, Apostle Lance, ax. 
St. Thomas Aquinas Chalice, 

monstrance, dove, ox, person 

trampeled under foot. 
St. Ursula and Companions Ship, 

clock, arrow. 

St. Vincent de Paul Children. 
St. Vincent Ferrer Pulpit, cardi- 
nal's hat, trumpet, captives. 
St. Vincent, Deacon of Saragossa 

Gridiron, boat, pruning knife. 



FAMOUS LIVES OF THE SAINTS 

Standard Reference works giving information on the lives of the 
saints include: 



265-340 Ecclesiastical History of 

Eusebius 

404 Poems of Prudentius 
900 Compiled Byzantine Menolo- 

gies 

1298 Golden Legends of Jacopo 
1681 Acts of the First Martyrs by 

Ruinart 
1617 Acts of the Saints Bol- 

landists 

1770 Lives of the Saints Butler 
1924 Biographical Dictionary of 

the Saints F. G. Holweck 
1934 The Book of Saints Mac- 

millan 



1926-39 Butler's Lives of the 

Saints, edited by Thurston 

(12 vols.) 
1516 Saints of England Cap- 

grase 

1615 Saints of Germany Rader 
1613 Saints of Italy Ferrari 
1662 Saints of Spain de Sala- 

zar 

1828 Scottish Saints Dempster 
1875 Irish Saints O'Hanlon 
1885 Lives of the Saints and 

Blessed of the Three Orders 

of St. Francis Leon 
1938 The Golden Book of Eastern 

Saints D. Attwater 



231 



AMERICAN MARTYROLOGY 

This list includes the names of those within the confines of the present 
United States, who died a martyr's death or in the odor of sanctity, hav- 
ing sacrificed all in God's cause. (Subject to the decision of the Holy See 
and the decree of Pope Urban VIII.) 



St. Isaac Jogues and Companions, 
eight Jesuit martyrs of North Amer- 
ica, beatified by Pope Pius XI, June 
21, 1925, and canonized by the same 
Pontiff, June 29, 1930. Feast cele- 
brated on Sept. 26. They are: Fr. 
Isaac Jogues, martyred at instiga- 
tion of Mohawk medicine men, at 
Auriesville, N. Y., Oct. 18, 1646; 
Bro. John Lalande, martyred a day 
a'fter Fr. Jogues, Oct. 19, 1646, at 
Auriesville; Bro. Rene Goupil, mar- 
tyred at Auriesville, Sept. 29, 1642; 
and the following five who shed 
their blood for Christ when pagan 
Hurons made surprise attacks on 
15 villages of Christian Hurons, Fr. 
Anthony Daniel, July 4, 1648, Fr. 
Gabriel Lalemant, March 17, 1649, 
Fr. John de Brebeuf, March 16, 1649, 
Fr. Charles Gamier, Dec. 7, 1649, 
and Fr. Noel Chabanel, Dec. 7, 1649. 

Felix de Andreis, C. M. (1778- 
1820), first Superior of the Vincen- 
tians in the U. S. and Vicar General 
of Upper Louisiana. A beautiful 
star appeared over the spot where 
his body lay after death and disap- 
peared after the funeral services. 
Many miracles were attributed to 
his intercession. His cause was in- 
troduced in 1918. 

Frederic Baraga (1797-1868), first 
Bishop of Marauette, suffered un- 
told hardship to bring the G-ospel 
to the Redmen during a 37-year 
apostolate to the Indians of Michi- 
gan and Wisconsin. Preliminary 
process of beatification begun in 
Yugoslavia, his birthplace, and 
Michigan in 1933, 

Mother Mary Magdalen Bentivo- 
glio (1834-1905), foundress of the 
Poor Clares in the U. S., despite 
great discouragement. Finally the 
strict enclosure was established in 
Omaha in 1882. Her beatification 
cause is before the Roman Tribunal. 

Simon Gabriel Brute, S. S. (1779- 
1839), first Bishop of Vincennes, 
after refusing two bishoprics. His 
zeal knew no bounds, though his 
health was feeble. He died, worn 
out by his labors. 



Bl. Frances Xaxier Cabrini, 
M. S. C. (1850-1917, foundress of 
the Missionary Sisters of the Sa- 
cred Heart, in Italy. She established 
them in the United States, becom- 
ing a citizen in 1909. Her order 
had a remarkable growth, and her 
work remains as her monument. 
Beatified by Pope Pius XI, Nov. 13, 
1938. Process of canonization un- 
der way. 

Luis Cancer, O. P. (c. 1500-49), 
labored as a missionary in Haiti, 
Puerto Rico, Nicaragua, Guatemala 
and finally Florida, where he was 
martyred near Tampa Bay, June 26, 
1549. 

Magin Catala, O.F.M. (1761-1830), 
"The Holy Man of Santa Clara." 
He labored in the Santa Clara Mis- 
sion for 36 years with heroic sacri- 
fice, and lived an austere priestly 
life of prayer, fasting and discipline. 
The examination of his writings 
has been completed and the formal 
introduction of his cause is being 
prepared. 

Bi. Rose Philippine Duchesne, 
R. S. C.J. (1769-1852), foundress of 
the Religious of the Sacred Heart 
in the U. S. Through her heroic 
zeal she made the first foundation 
at St. Charles, Mo., and helped es- 
tablish many others, becoming a 
spiritual power house during the 
solitude of her last decade. De- 
clared Venerable by Pope Pius XI 
and beatified by Pope Pius XII, May 
12, 1940. 

Benedict Joseph Flaget, S. S, 
(1763-1850), first Bishop sent to the 
West, Bishop of Bardstown (Louis- 
ville), lived to see within his ter- 
ritory the erection of 11 dioceses, 
2 to archiepiscopal rank. He work- 
ed perseveringly and wrote volum- 
inously. 

Demetrius Gallitzin (1770-1840), 
Prince-Priest, Apostle of the Alle- 
ghenies. Scion of a Russian prince- 
ly family and reared in the Greek 
Orthodox Church, he became a 
Catholic at 17 and when 22 came 
to the U. S. Attracted to the priest- 



232 



hood, he was ordained in 1795 and 
after four years' labor in Maryland, 
Pennsylvania and Virginia, obtain- 
ed permission to establish a Cath- 
olic colony in western Pennsyl- 
vania. There he labored for 41 
years, expending some $200,000 of 
his princely fortune in his priestly 
work, and suffering poverty. He 
lived a life of heroic holiness. 

Mother Theodore Guerin (1798- 
1856), foundress of the Sisters of 
Providence of Indiana. She came 
from France to establish her order 
in the U. S. and founded a com- 
munity in a then wild and isolated 
section of the New World, at St. 
Mary-of-the-Woods, Indiana, in 1840. 
Tribulation, poverty and persecu- 
tion were endured. Her writings 
were favorably considered by the 
Sacred Congregation of Rites, in 
1940, with a view to beatification. 

Leo Heinrichs, O. F. M. (1867- 
1908), "Martyr of the Eucharist." 
In 1907 he was appointed pastor of 
St. Elizabeth's, Denver, Colo., and 
while distributing Communion there 
on Feb. 23, 1908, he was assassi- 
nated by an anarchist, who after re- 
ceiving the Sacred Host spat It out 
and emptied his revolver into the 
heart of the priest. The process 
of investigation for beatification 
was begun in 1926 and the reports 
forwarded to Rome in 1933. 

Luis Jayme, O. F. M. (d. 1775), 
Franciscan protomartyr of Califor- 
nia. Came from Franciscan Prov- 
ince of Majorca to Upper California 
in 1770. Labored at San Diego un- 
til Indians fired the Mission, Nov. 
4, 1775, and clubbed Fr. Luis Jayme 
to death. The saintly Serra ex- 
claimed, "Thanks be to God, the 
land is now watered," and there- 
after the San Diego Mission, water- 
ed by this martyr's blood, surpassed 
all others in neophytes. 

Eusebio Francisco Kino, S. J. 
(1645-1705), the "Padre on Horse- 
back," cartographer and organizer, 
established 19 missions in the land 
of the Pimas, in Mexico, California 
and Arizona. 

Mathias Loras (1792-1858), first 
Bishop of Dubuque, traversed prair- 
ies, rivers and mountains of his 



diocese on horseback, foot, steam- 
boat and stage, to minister to some 
300,000 Indians and the white set- 
tlers. The "saintly Loras" died, 
worn out with his labors. In 1937 
the Archbishop of Dubuque institu- 
ted the process of his beatification. 

Pamphiius de Magliano, O. F. M. 
(1824-76), founder and first presi- 
dent of St. Bonaventure's College 
and Seminary, New York. Also 
founded the Sisters of St. Francis 
of Allegany, N. Y., and the Sisters 
of St. Francis and Mary Immaculate 
of Joliet, 111. 

Pedro Martinez, S. J. (1533-66), 
Jesuit protomartyr of New World, 
was betrayed and killed by Indians 
on St. George Island, Fla., Oct. 6, 
1566. 

Samuel Charles Mazzuchelli, O, P. 
(1806-64), "Builder of the West," a 
saintly Friar. Through Ohio, Wis- 
consin, Illinois and Iowa he rode or 
walked, ministering to the faithful, 
converting, organizing, building. 
Founded the Dominican Sisters of 
the Most Holy Rosary. 

Richard Miles, O. P. (1791-1860), 
"Father of the Church in Tennes- 
see," first Bishop of Nashville. A 
native American, he tirelessly work- 
ed and built for the Church in this 
country. 

John Nepomucene Neumann, 
C. Ss. R. (1811-60), fourth Bishop of 
Philadelphia, called the "Mission- 
ary Bishop." For his work in the 
confessional he mastered 12 lan- 
guages, founded parochial school 
system and prescribed Forty Hours 
Devotion in his diocese. Pronoun- 
ced Venerable by Pope Leo XIII, 
and with a view to beatification 
Pope Benedict XV declared he prac- 
ticed virtue to a heroic degree. 

Francisco de Porras, O. F. M. 
(d. 1633), Franciscan martyr of 
Arizona. A Spaniard, he joined the 
Franciscans in Mexico, and was as- 
signed to New Mexico in 1628. 
Traveled to Hopi territory and 
there cured a deaf-mute. Jealous 
medicine men poisoned his food. 

Joseph Rosati, C. M. (1789-1843), 
first Bishop of St. Louis, when the 
diocese embraced Missouri, Arkan- 



233 



sas and two-thirds of Illinois. Wrote 
many important documents for first 
four Provincial Councils of Balti- 
more. Noted for zeal, sanctity and 
untiring labors. 

Francis Xavier Seelos, C. Ss. R. 
(1819-67), missionary in Pittsburgh, 
and finally in New Orleans where 
he was stricken with yellow fever. 
Of extraordinary holiness, he was 
chosen to important offices, and 
won many souls. In 1912 informa- 
tion was presented to the Sacred 
Congregation of Rites with a view 
to having his cause introduced. 

Junipero Serra, 0. F, M. (1713-84), 
Apostle of California. Labored in 
Mexico City from 1750 to 1769, and 
from then until his death in Cali- 
fornia where his labors were prodi- 
gious and he founded numerous mis- 
sions. He was father to all, and his 
love for the Indians was limitless. 
He lived and died in great sanctity. 
The cause for his beatification is 
expected to be introduced shortly. 

Elizabeth Ann Bayley Seton (1774- 
1821), foundress of the Sisters of 
Charity in the U. S. Mother of five 
children, widowed at an early age, 
a convert to the Church in 1805, 
she opened a school for girls in 
Baltimore and the work prospered. 
She longed to embrace religious 
life, and thus with the aid of Fr. 
Dubourg were founded the Daugh- 
ters of Charity in the U. S. Her 
cause was formally introduced in 
1940. 

Kateri Tefcakwitha (d. 1680), 
"The Lily of the Mohawks." An 
Indian maid, treated as a slave and 
accused of immorality because of 
her desire for virginity, she was 
secretly baptized by Fr. de Lamber- 
ville and her virtues led great num- 
bers to the Faith. She was the 
first of her race to vow virginity 
and after her death appeard to sev- 
eral persons, protected her village 
from storms and warfare, and crea- 
ted great fervor among her people. 
Her home at Caughnawaga, Canada, 
has been a place of pilgrimage for 
almost three centuries. Her cause 
was introduced in 1926 and speedy 
completion is hoped for. 



One hundred and eleven Ameri- 
can martyrs for whom joint beatifi- 
cation and canonization is being 
sought, are named below, with date 
and place of martyrdom, in chron- 
ological order. The list was com- 
piled under the direction of Bishop 
John Mark Gannon of Erie and was 
sent to the Sacred Congregation of 
Rites by Cardinal Archbishop 
Dougherty, of Philadelphia: 

Fr. Juan de Padilla, Franciscan 
(Protomartyr of the United States), 
probably 1542, in Central Kansas, 
at or near Lyons. 

Fr. Juan de la Cruz and Bro. Luis 
Descalona de Ubeda, Franciscans 
(companions of Fr. Juan de Padilla, 
protomartyr), probably in fall of 
1542. Fr. de la Cruz at Puaray, N. 
Mex.; Bro. Luis at Pecos, N. Mex. 

Fr. Luis Cancer de Barbastro and 
companions, Fr. Diego de Penalosa 
and Bro. Fuentes, Dominicans. Fr. 
Cancer, June 26, 1549; the other 
two, sometime before this date; 
near Tampa Bay, Fla. 

Fr. Diego de la Cruz, Fr. Hernan- 
do Mendez, Fr. Juan Ferrer and 
Bro. Juan de Mena, Dominicans, 
1553, probably in what is now the 
Diocese of Corpus Christi, Tex. 

Fr. Pedro Martinez, Jesuit (U. S. 
Protomartyr of the Society of 
Jesus), Oct. 6, 1566, Mount Cornelia, 
Fla. 

Fr. Luis de Quiros and novice 
companions, Gabriel de Solis and 
Baptista Mendez, Jesuits, Feb. 5, 
1571, near St. Mary's Mission, Va. 

Fr. Juan Baptista de Segura and 
companions: Cristobal Redondo, a 
novice; Bros. Pedro Linares, Gab- 
riel Gomez and Sancho Zeballos, 
Jesuits; Feb. 9, 1571; near St. 
Mary's Mission, Va. 

Fr. Francisco Lopez and compan- 
ions, Fr. Juan de Santa Maria and 
Bro. Augustin Rodriguez, Francis- 
cans. Fr. Juan de Santa Maria, 
Sept. 10, 1581, at Chilili, N. Mex.; 
the others in the spring of 1582: 
Fr. Lopez at Puaray (Tiguex), N, 
Mex., and Bro. Rodriguez at Pueblo 
Santiago, N. Mex. 

Fr. Pedro de Corpa and compan- 
ions, Frs. Bias Rodriguez, Miguel de 



234 



Aunon and Francisco de Verascola 
and Bro. Antonio de Badajoz, Fran- 
ciscans, Fr. Rodriguez, Sept, 13, 
1597, at Tolomato, Ga.; Fr. de Aim- 
on, Sept. 16, at Tupique; Bro. Bada- 
joz, Sept. 17, on Guale (probably 
St. Catherine's Island; and Fr. Ver- 
ascola, soon after Sept. 17, on Asao 
(probably St. Simon's) Island. 

Fr. Pedro de Miranda, Francis- 
can, Dec. 28, 1631, pueblo of Taos, 
N. Hex. 

Fr. Francisco Letrado and Fr. 
Martin de Arvide, Franciscans. Fr. 
Letrado, Feb. 22, 1632, at Hawikuk, 
near Zuni, N. Mex.; Fr. de Arvide, 
Feb. 27, in Northern Arizona. 

Fr. Francisco de Porras, Francis- 
can, June 28, 1633, San Bernardo 
de Awatobi Mission, Ariz. 

Three unnamed Franciscans, 
1647, in vicinity of Tallahassee, Fla. 

Fr. Pedro de Avila y Ayala and 
Fr. Alonso Gil de Avila, Francis- 
cans. Fr. Pedro, Oct. 7, 1672, at 
Hawikuk, N. Mex.; Fr. Alonso, Jan. 
23, 1675, at Senecu, N. Mex. 

The 21 Franciscan martyrs and 
one Indian martyr of the great 
Pueblo revolt in New Mexico and 
Arizona, Aug. 10, 1680: Fr. Juan 
Bernal and companions, Frs. Do- 
mingo de Vera, Fernando de Velas- 
co and Manuel Tinoco, Galisteo, N. 
Mex.; Fr. Juan Bautista Pio, near 
pueblo of Tesuque, N. Mex.; Fr. To- 
mas de Torres, Nambe, N. Mex.; 
Fr. Antonio de Mora and compan- 
ion, Bro. Juan de la Pedrosa, Taos, 
N. Mex.; Fr. Matias Rendon, Pi- 
curis, N. Mex.; Fr. Luis de Morales 
and companion, Bro. Antonio San- 
chez de Pro, San Ildefonso, N. Mex.; 
Fr. Francisco Antonio de Loren- 
zana and companions, Frs. Juan de 
Talaban and Jose de Montesdoca, 
Santo Domingo, N. Mex.; Fr. Juan 
de Jesus, San Diego de Jemez, N. 
Mex.; Fr. Lucas Maldonado, pueblo 
of Acoma, N. Mex.; Fr. Juan del 
Val, Halona (now Zuni), N. Mex.; 
Fr. Jose de Espeleta and compan- 
ions, Frs. Augustin de Santa Maria, 
Jose de Figueroa and Jose de Tru- 
jillo, probably Aug. 11, a day later 
than the rest, Northern Arizona; 
Bartolome Naranjo, Indian, Aug. 9, 
pueblo of San Felipe, N. Mex. 



Fr. Gabriel de la Ribourde, Fran- 
ciscan, Sept. 16, 1680, Seneca, N. 
Mex. 

Fr. Zenobe Membre and Fr. Max- 
im le Clerq, Franciscans, and Fr. 
Chefdeville, Sulpician, about Jan. 
15, 1689, Fort St. Louis, Tex. 

Stephen Tegananoka, Frances Go- 
nannhatenha and Margaret Garan- 
gouas, Indians. The first in 1690; 
the others about 1692 at Onondaga 
(near Auriesville), N. Y. 

Fr. Francisco de Jesus Maria Ca- 
sanas (New World protomartyr of 
the Sacred Congregation of the 
Propagation of the Faith) and com- 
panions, Frs. Jose de Arbizu, An- 
tonio de Carbonel, Francisco Cor- 
vera and Antonio Moreno, all Fran- 
ciscans, on June 4, 1696. Fr. Casa- 
nas near Jemez, N. Mex.; Frs. de 
Arbizu and de Carbonel at San Cris- 
tobal; Frs. Corvera and Moreno at 
San Ildefonso. 

Fr. Luis Sanchez, Franciscan, Oc- 
tober, 1696, Mayaca, Fla. 

Fr. Christopher Plunkett, Capu- 
chin, 1697, probably on island in 
Chesapeake Bay, Md. 

Fr. Nicholas Foucault, diocesan 
priest, July, 1702, near Fort Adams 
Miss. 

Fr. Juan Parga Arraiyo and com- 
panions, Frs. Manuel de Mendoza, 
Domingo Criado, Tiburcio de Osorio 
and Augustin Ponze de Leon, Fran- 
ciscans, and Antonio Enixa and 
Amador Cuipa Feliciano, Indians. 
Fr. Arraiyo and the two Indians on 
Jan. 25, 1704; the others about the 
same time. Fr. Arraiyo and the In- 
dians near Mission La Concepcion 
de Ayubale, Fla.; Fr. de Mendoza at 
Mission San Pedro y San Pablo de 
Patali, Fla.; and the other three in 
the Apalache missions near Talla- 
hassee, Fla. 

Fr. Constantin Delhalle, Francis- 
can, June, 1706, Detroit, Mich. 

Fr. John Francis Bus son de St. 
Cosme, diocesan priest, December, 
1706, near Donaldsonville, La. 

Fr. James Gravier, Jesuit, April 
23, 1708, on LTsle Massacre (Dau- 
phin Island), near Mobile, Ala. 

Bro. Luis de Montesdoca, Francis- 



235 



can, 1719, Eastern Texas or Robel- 
ine, La. 

Fr, Juan Minquez, Franciscan, 
Aug. 12, 1720, probably near Col- 
umbus, Neb. 

Bro. Jose Pita, Franciscan, 1721, 
Carnizeria, Tex. 

Fr. Sebastien Rale, Jesuit, Aug. 
23, 1724, Madison, Me. 

Fr. Paul du Poisson, Jesuit, Nov. 
28, 1729, Natchez, Miss. 

Fr. John Souel, Jesuit, Dec. 18, 
1729, near Vicksburg, Miss. 

Fr. Gaston, diocesan priest, 1730, 
Cahokia Mission, 111. 

Fr. Anthony Senat, Jesuit, March 
25, 1736, Pontotoc (near Fulton), 
Miss. 

Seven French officers, Comman- 
der Pierre D'Artiquette, Capt. Fran- 
cois Marie Bissot de Vincennes, 
Capt. Louis Dailebout de Boulonge, 
Capt. Louis Charles du Tisne, Capt. 
Francois Mariauchau D'Esgly, Capt. 
Pierre Antoine de Tonty, Capt 
Louis Groston de St. Ange, Jr., and 
13 soldiers were burned at the stake 
at the same time as Fr. Anthony 
Senat, S. J., by the Chickasaw In- 
dians, March 25, 1736, Pontotoc 
(near Fulton), Miss. 

Fr. Francisco Xavier Silva, Fran- 
ciscan, July 5, 1749, near Presidio 
del Rio Grande, Tex. 

Fr. Jose Francisco Ganzabal, 
Franciscan, May 11, 1752, Mission 
Nuestra Senora de la Candelaria, 
Tex. 

Fr. Alonso Firaldo de Terreros 
and Fr. Jose Santiesteban, Francis- 



cans, March 16, 1758, Mission San 
Saba, Tex. 

Fr. Luis Jayme, Franciscan, Nov. 
4, 1775, Mission San Diego, Calif. 

Fr. Francisco Hermenegildo Gar- 
ces and companions, Frs. Juan An- 
tonio Barreneche, Juan Marcello 
Dias and Jose Matias Moreno, Fran- 
ciscans. Frs. Garces and Barrene- 
che, July 19, 1781, at Mission La 
Purisima Concepcion, Calif.; Frs. 
Dias and Moreno, July 17, 1781, at 
Mission San Pedro y San Pablo 
de Bicuner, Calif. 

Fr. Andres Quintana, Franciscan, 
Oct. 12, 1812, near Mission Santa 
Cruz, Calif, 

Fr. Antonio Diaz de Lion, Francis- 
can, about Nov. 4, 1834, near St. 
Augustine, Tex. 

Archbishop Charles John Seghers 
(martyr-apostle of Alaska), Nov. 28, 
1886, on Yukon River near Nulato, 
Alaska. 

Ff. James Edwin Coyle, Mobile 
diocesan priest, Aug. 19, 1921, Birm- 
ingham, Ala. 

Other cases, for which satisfac- 
tory historical evidence has not yet 
been found, are as follows: 

Fr. Pedro de Ortega, Franciscan, 
1631, New Mexico or Texas. 

Fr. Rene Menard, Jesuit, about 
Aug. 15, 1661, Northeastern Wiscon- 
sin. 

Bro. Marcos Delgado, Franciscan, 
1704, Ayubale, Fla. 

Fr. Leonard Vatier, Franciscan, 
1715, Wisconsin. 

Fr. Domingo de Saraoz, Francis- 
can, 1731, Santa Ana, N. Mex. 



THE EIGHT BEATITUDES 



1. Blessed are the poor in spirit, 
for theirs is the Kingdom of 
Heaven. 

2. Blessed are the meek, for 
they shall possess the land. 

3. Blessed are they that mourn, 
for they shall be comforted. 

4. Blessed are they that hunger 
and thirst after justice, for they 
shall have their fill. 



5. Blessed are the merciful, for 
they shall obtain mercy. 

6. Blessed are the clean of heart, 
for they shall see God. 

7. Blessed are the peacemakers, 
for they shall be called the children 
of God. 

8. Blessed are they that suffer 
persecution for justice's sake for 
theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven. 



236 



THE THREE THEOLOGICAL VIRTUES 
Faith Hope Charity 

THE FOUR CARDINAL VIRTUES 
Prudence Justice Fortitude Temperance 

FRUITS OF THE HOLY GHOST 



1. Charity, which enables us to 
love God above all things, and our 
neighbors as ourselves, for God's 
sake. 

2. Joy, which helps us to serve 
God with cheerful hearts. 

3. Peace, which keeps us un- 
moved in our minds, and helps us 
to enjoy a perpetual calmness of 
conscience, in the midst of the 
storms and tempests of the world. 

4. Patience, which enables us to 
suffer willingly and with resigna- 
tion all the trials of this life for the 
love of God. 

5. Longanimity, by which we per- 
severe steadfastly in our duty; and 
never stop or grow weary, what- 
ever trials we may have to endure. 

6. Goodness, by which we avoid 
injuring others, and are always 
ready to be of service to others. 

7. Benignity, which causes us to 
conduct ourselves toward others 



with kindness and sweetness of 
temper, both in our manners and 
conversation. 

8. Mildness, which keeps back all 
emotions of passion and anger, and 
makes a person really amiable, and 
beloved both by God and man. 

9. Fidelity, which enables us to 
keep to our engagements and ful- 
fill our promises. 

10. Modesty, which enables us to 
observe a becoming deportment 
and reservation in all our outward 
actions, and avoid bestowing an un- 
due amount of praise upon our- 
selves. 

11. Continence, which enables us 
to restrain and resist carnal in- 
clinations, and become abstemious 
both in our meat and drink. 

12. Chastity, by which we are en- 
abled to keep a pure soul in a pure 
body, and have a great love and 
esteem for angelic purity. 



GIFTS OF THE HOLY GHOST 



1. Wisdom, which teaches us to 
direct our whole lives and actions 
to the honor of God and the salva- 
tion of our souls. 

2. Understanding, which enables 
us to comprehend more perfectly 
the great mysteries of our faith. 

3. Counsel, which leads us to 
make a right choice in things re- 
lating to our salvation, and to avoid 
the deceits of the devil. 

4. Fortitude, whereby we are en- 
abled to undergo and despise all 
dangers for God's sake, and to be 



firm and constant in the perform- 
ance of our Christian duties. 

5. Knowledge, by which we know 
and understand the will of God, 
learn the duties of religion, and dis- 
tinguish good from evil. 

6. Piety, which makes us devout 
and zealous in the service of God, 
and faithful to Him in all things, 
and practise the duties of our re- 
ligion. 

7. Fear of the Lord, which checks 
our rashness, keeps us from sin, 
and makes us obedient to the law of 
God and dread ever offending Him. 



THREE EMINENT GOOD WORKS 
Prayer Fasting Almsgiving 

THE EVANGELICAL COUNSELS 

JPoverty Chastity Obedience 
237 



Apologetics; 

an (Explanation of tfje Catfjoltt jf attf) 

(// is proposed to give a unified explanation of the Faith of the Catholic Church 
in a three-year cycle. This is to be a more detailed treatment than that contained in 
the section "The Doctrines of the Church/' and is meant to integrate and co-ordinate 
(he truths taught there. This is the second of three installments.) 

PART IV 
THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS 

Once it is proven that Jesus Christ is the Son of God (see 1941 
Almanac), it follows that what He taught has the value of divine truth. 
Christ taught implicitly the important doctrines held by the Jews which 
He did not repudiate outright. His position was so important in the 
history of God's relation with man, that He had an obligation to correct 
any notions that were seriously liable to lead men astray. Christ's ex- 
plicit teachings are to be found principally in the books of the New 
Testament. It must be admitted, however, that everything which He 
taught during His public life is not to be found in the Gospels (see 
John 21 25). The other books of the New Testament, being both inspired 
and the' writings of those who were His intimate followers, must be con- 
sidered to be authentic interpretations of His doctrine. In a similar way, 
the deposit of tradition, and the formal teaching of the Church which 
He established to continued His work, are means of arriving at a 
knowledge of the truths which He revealed. Even though the Saviour 
Himself as far as the written records show, never touched on certain 
truths, if the Church, guided by the Holy Ghost, interprets His explicit 
words and the books of Scripture in a certain way, she is expressing the 
mind of Christ. 

What Christ Affirmed the sinner (Luke 15, 11-32; 15, 4-7). 

Yet God is also a just Father Who 

A- God demands an account of our steward- 

The compatriots of Jesus were ship and of our talents (Luke 16, 

stern monotheists. Hence there was 1-9; Matt. 25, 14-30). 

no need for Him to teach them the our Saviour also re-emphasized 

unity of God. Jesus did, however, the fact that God is a Pure Spirit, 

reaffirm this first article of the To the Samaritan woman He said: 

law, "Hear, O Israel, the Lord our Q. a j g a spirit, and they who wor- 

God is one Lord" (Deut 6,4), with s kjp Him must worship in spirit 

these words which He spoke to and in truth" (John 4, 24). 

Satan: "The Lord thy God shalt Thia t Q O( J j g all-knowing, al- 

thou worship and Him only shalt mighty and endowed with all the 

thou serve" (Matt 4,11). attributes of an all-perfect Being, 

The goodness of God was an ever we k ave a i re ady seen when we 

recurrent theme in the Old Testa- read ^941 Almanac) of the exist- 

ment Christ expanded it by teach- ence an< j na ture of God. These 

ing the Fatherhood of God. In His tru ths, completely accepted by the 

parables and again in His direct as- j ews> Our Divine Saviour presup- 

sertions, Our Lord taught that God poses or explicitly confirms, 

is our Father. He depicted for us r^a+i 

a kind Father doing good to all, B - Creation 

even to the ungrateful (Matt 5, 1. Creation by God. God created 

45); a merciful and forgiving Fa- the world. This is the first truth 

ther Who welcomes the prodigal in the book of Genesis. The Jews 

and rejoices at the conversion of accepted it, and it is from their 

238 



traditional explanation of this ac- 
count that the doctrine of the 
Church is largely derived. 

They held that God produced it 
from nothing, not by the arrange- 
ment of pre-existing matter, nor by 
an emanation from the divine sub- 
stance. The origin of pre-existing 
could not be explained. By His na- 
ture God alone is causeless; there- 
fore He must be the cause of every- 
thing that exists. Creation through 
an emanation of the divine sub- 
stance would involve the contra- 
diction of a simple substance di- 
viding itself and a perfect sub- 
stance becoming what it had not 
previously been. 

Christ implicitly taught that 
everything that exists has been 
created by God. It is the basic as- 
sumption of all His doctrine that 
God has rights over the world 
which He has by reason of having 
created all beings. Of man in par- 
ticular He said: "Have you not 
read that the Creator, from the be- 
ginning made them male and fe- 
male?" (Matt 19,4). 

The Fourth Lateran Council 
(held by Innocent III in 1215) de- 
clared that there is One Principle 
of all, Creator of all things visible 
and invisible, spiritual and mate- 
rial; Who, by His omnipotent 
power from the beginning of time, 
formed of nothing two kinds of 
creatures, spiritual and material, 
the angels and the world, and then 
man, who shares in both kinds, be- 
ing made of spirit and matter. 

God did not create the world 
from constraint or necessity, but 
of His own free Will. The Vatican 
Council of 1870 teaches that God 
acted "from His own goodness and 
by His omnipotent power, not to 
increase nor to acquire happiness, 
but to manifest His perfection by 
the good things that He imparts to 
His creatures, and according to His 
absolutely free decree." 

2. Meaning of Creation. By crea- 
tion we mean the production out 
of nothing. The words "out of 
nothing" must be understood nega- 
tively and not positively. They do 



not mean that God took "nothing" 
and made the world out of it, but 
that He made the world without 
taking anything. Occasionally we 
hear the objection that creation is 
impossible because nothing can be 
made out of nothing. Creation con- 
sidered as the appearance of some- 
thing where before there was ab- 
solutely nothing is certainly ab- 
surd. But Creation as we use the 
term supposes an Almighty God 
Who called all things into being 
by an act of His omnipotent Will. 
This fact forms the background 
of all revelation, and again and 
again the sacred authors refer to 
it. In the Psalms we read: "By 
the word of the Lord the heavens 
were established; and all the power 
of them by the spirit of His mouth . . . 
for He spoke and they were made: 
He commanded and they were cre- 
ated" (Ps. 32, 6, 9). The mother of 
the Machabees voiced the belief of 
all the Jews when she spoke thus 
to her son: "I beseech thee, my 
son, look upon heaven and earth, 
and all that is in them; and con- 
sider that God made them out of 
nothing, and mankind also" (2 
Mach. 7, 28). 

This tradition of the Jews, ap- 
proved at least implicitly by Christ, 
passed intact into the tradition of 
the Church of Christ. The Fathers 
of the Church taught the doctrine 
of creation of the world from 
nothing. Tatian and Origen state 
this truth explicitly, while Tertul- 
lian wrote a book against Hermo- 
genes who held the independent ex- 
istence of matter. Tertullian says 
that there is one God alone, no 
other than the Creator of the 
world, Who by His word produced 
all things from nothing. 

3. The Time of the World's Crea- 
tion. The world was not created 
from eternity but in time, or rather 
with time. This has been defined 
by the Fourth Lateran Council and 
the Vatican Council. Before crea- 
tion there was no time. This is 
the measure of movement or 
change, and it implies succession. 
Before the instant of creation there, 



239 



was only the Creator, and no chang- 
ing creature; therefore there was 
no actual time, but only the possi- 
bility of time. 

In Holy Scripture eternity is de- 
scribed as an attribute of God 
alone: "I the Lord am the first and 
the last" (Isaias 41,4). St. John 
expresses it in this manner: "I am 
the Alpha and the Omega, the be- 
ginning and the end, says the Lord 
God, Who is and Who was and Who 
is coming, the Almighty" (Apoc. 
1,8). In the Psalms we read: "Be- 
fore the mountains were made, or 
the earth and the world was 
formed; from eternity and to eter- 
nity thou art God" (Ps. 89, 2). These 
passages from the inspired text 
rule out the idea that the world 
could have existed from eternity 
even in its rude and formless state. 

4. The Cause of Creation. God 

alone is the immediate efficient 
Cause of Creation, and no creature 
was used as an intermediary in the 
act of creating. Scripture tells us 
that all things were made at the 
bidding of God. "He spoke and they 
were made: He commanded and 
they were created" (Ps. 32, 9). 
"Thou Thyself, Lord alone, Thou 
hast made heaven, and the heaven 
of heavens and all the host there- 
of" (2 Esdras 9, 6). "I am the Lord, 
that make all things, that alone 
stretch out the heavens, that estab- 
lish the earth, and there is none 
with Me" (Isaias 44, 24). These 
passages exclude the notion of any 
instrumental cause. 

The Fathers of the Church often 
state that the making of the world 
was not done by angels or by any 
other creature, but by God the Fa- 
ther through the Son. For instance, 
St. Irenaeus says : "Needing no one, 
by the Word He founded and made 
all things, neither did He need the 
angels as helpers for those things 
that were made. . . . For this is 
proper to the supremacy of God 
that He need no other agents for 
establishing those things which are 
made. His own Word is both suit- 
able and sufficient for the making 
of all things." 



5. Creation Is Good. All creatures 
made by God are good. Evil en- 
tered the world only because of the 
abuse of their free will by certain 
creatures. This is clear from the 
frequently repeated words of Gene- 
sis: "And God saw that it was 

good God saw all things that 

He had made, and they were ex- 
ceedingly good." The doctrine of 
Zoroaster and the Manicheans, who 
held that certain creatures are evil 
and were created evil from the be- 
ginning, is therefore wrong. God. 
being the Highest Good, cannot 
will or create evil. 

Yet the world as created by God 
is not the most perfect of all pos- 
sible worlds. For since the Good- 
ness and Power of God are infinite, 
they cannot be exhausted by a fin- 
ite work. However it can be said 
that the world is relatively the best, 
inasmuch as God chose the best 
means for attaining the end which 
He proposed to Himself in creating. 

6. God the Exemplary Cause of 
Creation. God, and He alone, is the 
Efficient Cause of all creatures; He 
also is the Exemplary Cause of 
creatures because He created all 
things according to the eternal idea 
that He had. "Thou hast made all 
things in wisdom" (Ps. 103, 24). 
God first conceives, and by an 
eternal idea, what He wishes to 
make. The idea thus conceived is 
the example according to which 
things are created in time. 

7. The Primary and Secondary 
Ends of Creation. The first purpose 
for creation is the manifestation 
and glorification of the Goodness 
of God. Since He enjoys the full- 
ness of being, God is sufficient unto 
Himself and must find perfect hap- 
piness in the contemplation of Him- 
self and the possession of His per- 
fections. He does not and cannot 
need any being outside Himself. 
When therefore He creates, it is 
not to add anything to Himself, 
but only to manifest His fullness 
of being by sharing His perfections 
with creatures. This results in an 
added, though not needed, recogni- 
tion of His perfections on the part 



.,240 



of creatures. The recognition of 
God's goodness is His glory. Hence 
in creation God's first purpose is 
the increase of His own glory. This, 
however, is external glory of God, 
that which others give Him by rec- 
ognizing His perfections; His in- 
ternal glory, which is the knowl- 
edge that He has of His own in- 
finite perfections, cannot be in- 
creased. 

Irrational creatures objectively 
promote the external glory of God 
inasmuch as they manifest some 
perfection which He has given 
them. Intellectual creatures, how- 
ever, formally or consciously glori- 
fy the Creator, by knowing, prais- 
ing, loving and adoring Him for 
His own sake and His gifts to 
them. 

The second reason for creation 
is the good of the creatures. By 
willing to communicate His own 
perfections to creatures at the 
same time God wills their good. 
The creatures, in turn, by glori- 
fying God promote their own per- 
fection and happiness. God is the 
highest Good and the closer created 
good comes to God, the more it 
shares in this supreme Good which 
is the end and happiness of all 
things. 

8. The Account of Creation by 
Moses. The account of creation "in 
the first three chapters of Genesis 
is historical, i. e., the events it nar- 
rates really happened. The unani- 
mous tradition of the Jewish peo- 
ple and the Church of Christ leave 
no doubt. The very nature of the 
book of Genesis proclaims its his- 
torical character: everything in it 
is referred to as a fact and not a 
fable. In addition, there is a mar- 
velous connection among the first 
three chapters themselves, and be- 
tween them and the rest of the 
book, showing that just as in the 
following chapters there is nar- 
rated the origin of the Jewish peo- 
ple, so in the first chapters there 
is narrated the origin of the whole 
human race and the world itself. 

The Mosaic narration is popular 



and not scientific. Moses did not 
intend to write a scientific treatise; 
he did not intend to teach astrono- 
my, biology, geology or any other 
physical science; what he did in- 
tend to teach was the divine origin 
of the universe and everything in 
it. He did not describe scientifical- 
ly the nature of light, nor the geo- 
logical strata; he rather described 
things as they appeared to the peo- 
ple and conformed to their thought 
and language. Nor did he describe 
the complete order of creation; he 
wrote of those things that were 
better known to the people, like 
day and night, sea and land, fishes 
and birds, to emphasize the fact 
that all things were made by God. 
Moreover, he did not follow the 
chronological order of creation. 
Thus, when we read that light was 
made on the first day and the sun 
on the fourth day, we cannot infer 
from this alone that light came be- 
fore the sun. Moses wished pri- 
marily to show that both light and 
the sun came from God. 

Sometimes he used metaphorical 
or anthropomorphic sayings to de- 
scribe something more vividly. For 
example we read: "God said: Be 
light made. And light was made" 
(Gen. 1, 3). This cannot be literally 
accepted as physical talk on the 
part of God. 

The Church has given no declara- 
tion on the meaning of the six days 
of creation in the Mosaic account, 
nor has the Church made any defi- 
nite pronouncement on the theories 
held by Catholic scholars to explain 
this term. We may, therefore, adopt 
any theory that does not deny or 
exclude the historical character of 
the first three chapters of Genesis. 
In order to solve difficulties it is 
not necessary to seek positive 
agreements between the first chap- 
ter of Genesis in which matters are 
not described in a scientific man- 
ner, and the natural sciences. It 
suffices to show that there can be 
no discrepancy between the popular 
but historical narration which does 
not strictly adhere to the chrono- 



logical order, and tlie sciences 
which attempt to describe a strict 
chronological order. If some con- 
tend that incredibly long periods of 
time were necessary for the forma- 
tion of the world as it is, and that 
the order described by Moses in no 
way corresponds to the order which 
geology and paleontology manifest, 
we reply that Moses did not exclude 
long periods of this sort as we can 
see from the different legitimate in- 
terpretations adopted by theologians. 

It is well to note that the narra- 
tion of creation in the book of Gene- 
sis excels all other accounts that 
have been found among various 
peoples, In these latter we find 
many things that dishonor God, 
such as the eternity of matter, 
polytheism, pantheism and dualism. 
But the Mosaic account, although 
written for a simple and unlettered 
people, proposes nothing that is not 
worthy of God, while it excludes all 
the errors of the pagans. In it the 
doctrine of creation is placed in 
safety, and the eternity of matter 
is condemned. In it we see that 
God alone created all things. He 
alone is the Lord of all; thus poly- 
theism and pantheism are rejected. 
Finally in it we read that God made 
all things good, so Manicheism is 
destroyed. 

9. The Possibility of Evolution. 
There are two principal theories 
of evolution: (1) absolute evolu- 
tion, which, rejecting the existence 
of a Creator, holds the eternity of 
matter, spontaneous generation of 
living things by the power of mat- 
ter alone, and the successive chang- 
ing of species without God's help; 
and (2) mitigated evolution, which, 
acknowledging the existence of a 
Supreme Being, holds that God di- 
rectly created the primitive vegeta- 
tive and animal species giv- 
ing them the power to produce 
other species which He thus cre- 
ated indirectly. This latter holds 
that animal life could not have 
evolved from vegetative life with- 
out the intervention of God, and 
that God likewise intervened in the 



formation of the human body. Ab- 
solute evolution contradicts not 
only faith but reason also. The 
ideas embodied are self-contradic- 
tory. Mitigated evolution, on the 
other hand, cannot be said to con- 
tradict the account of creation in 
Genesis, which Our Saviour ac- 
cepted and which we must hold. It 
can be proposed as a hypothesis 
and is admitted by many Catholics 
who give good reasons to support 
their views. 

C. Angels 

1. The Existence of Angels. An 
angel is a purely spiritual creature 
with a distinct and intellectual per- 
sonality. That angels exist, is a 
part of the Catholic faith. It is de- 
duced from the Old Testament, and 
Our Saviour made frequent refer- 
ences to angels. In the Book of 
Tobias (3,25), for example, we 
read: "The holy angel of the Lord, 
Raphael, was sent to heal them 
both." The books of Genesis, Exo- 
dus, Numbers, Zacharias, Macha- 
bees and Daniel, especially, make 
frequent mention of angels. 

In the Gospels we read of an 
angel appearing to Zachary to an- 
nounce the birth of John (Luke 1, 
5-20), to the Blessed Virgin to an- 
nounce the Incarnation (Luke 1, 26- 
38), and to Joseph to inform him 
of the miraculous conception of 
Christ (Matt. 1, 20-21) and later to 
announce the death of Herod (Matt. 
2, 13). Angels appeared to the shep- 
herds, saying: "Glory to God in the 
highest" (Luke 2, 9-14). They min- 
istered to Christ after His tempta- 
tion (Matt. 4, 11). Angels appear 
repeatedly to announce His Resur- 
rection (Matt. 28; Mark 16; Luke 
24; John 20 and 21). Our Lord re- 
fers to them explicitly on many oc- 
casions (Matt. 13, 41; 13, 49; 18, 10; 
24, 31; 26, 53; Luke 12, 8-9; 15, 10; 
20, 36; John 1, 51; 5, 4). 

2. The Nature of Angels. The an- 
gels, as Scripture reveals, are real 
and not mere abstractions of the 
mind. They free Lot from Sodom 
(Gen. 19, 16); they guard men (Ps. 



2421 



90, 11-12); they adore God (Heb. 
1, 6); some of them sin and are 
cast into hell (2 Peter 2, 4). These 
acts could not be performed by ab- 
stractions they must belong to 
real beings. 

Angels are inferior to God since 
they were created by Him and are 
sent by Him as servants: "In Him 
were created all things . . . whether 
Thrones, or Dominations, or Prin- 
cipalities, or Powers" (Col. 1, 16). 
"Are they not all ministering spir- 
its, sent for service, for the sake 
of those who shall inherit salva- 
tion?" (Heb. 1, 14). Angels are, how- 
ever, superior to men. It is said of 
man: "Thou has made him a little 
less than the angels" (Ps. 8, 6). Of 
the angels it is said that they "are 
greater in strength and power" (2 
Peter 2,11). 

That angels are spirits is proven 
indirectly from the Scriptures. 
Sometimes they appear in bodily 
form, but then they are spoken of 
as assuming that form. The Bible 
never speaks of a body which be- 
longs to them naturally. 

Angels have an intellect, and it 
is commonly thought that they 
know God by innate ideas, that 
they also know the future neces- 
sary things but not future free 
events, i. e., events dependent upon 
the free will of man. Angels like- 
wise enjoy free will. This is evi- 
dent from the fact that some angels 
sinned and were punished, while 
others persevered and were re- 
warded with the Beatific Vision. 
Reward and punishment presuppose 
free will. 

Angels exist in a place, but not 
in the same way as bodies exist. 
The presence of bodies is circum- 
scribed by their dimensions and 
hence they are said to be present 
circumscriptively. The presence of 
angels, however, is like the pres- 
ence of the soul entirely in every 
part of the body it occupies. Angels 
are present definitively. An angel 
is not everywhere because it is not 
infinite; he is limited to some 
place, which, in the opinion of the 



theologians, is the entire place of 
his activity. 

The power of angels is much 
greater than that of men. St. Peter 
asserts that "angels are greater in 
strength and power" (2 Peter 2, 
11) . This power is illustrated many 
times, e. g., in Isaias 37, 36, and 
Daniel 14, 35. How far this power 
extends we do not know; we do 
know that they cannot do any- 
thing which God's Will does not 
permit. 

3. The Grace and Fall of the An- 
gels. Grace was given to all the an- 
gels, as we see from the names 
applied to them by Scripture, as 
"the sons of God" (Job 38, 7) ; "the 
saints" (Daniel 8,13). Given a pe- 
riod of trial, many of them re- 
mained faithful to God and thus mer- 
ited the Beatific Vision. But other an- 
gels sinned through their own fault 
and were sent to eternal punish- 
ments. It is commonly believed that 
the first sin of the angels was the 
sin of pride, for, according to Scrip- 
ture, "Pride is the beginning of all 
sin" (Ecclus. 10,15). Again we 
read: "Never suffer pride to reign 
in thy mind or in thy words: for 
from it all perdition took its be- 
ginning" (Tobias 4,14). After their 
sin, the bad angels were cast into 
eternal punishments: "God did not 
spare the angels when they sinned, 
but dragged them down by infernal 
ropes to Tartarus" (2 Peter 2, 4). 
"And the angels also who did not 
preserve their original state, but 
forsook their abode, He has kept in 
everlasting chains under darkness 
for the judgment of the great day" 
(Jude 6). Jesus gave divine appro- 
bation to the belief that some of 
the angels fell, when He said: "I 
was watching Satan fall as light- 
ning from heaven" (Luke 10, 18). 

D. Man 

1. The Origin of Man. There are 
certain evolutionary theories on the 
origin of man. (1) The materialists 
or positivists (pure evolutionists) 
contend that both the body and the 
soul of man, by the natural laws 



243 



of evolution, with, no intervention 
from a First Cause, take their ori- 
gin from the ape or the common 
parent of both. This is opposed to 
right reason, since it does not as- 
sign a sufficient explanation, and 
to the teaching of faith. (2) The 
spiritualists or mitigated evolution- 
ists hold that under the action of 
laws established by God, the body 
of man came from the brutes, 
gradually evolving so that it be- 
came fit to receive a rational soul 
directly created by God. 

Catholic faith teaches that our 
first parents were formed by God in 
both their body and soul. In Gene- 
sis we read: "And the Lord God 
formed man of the slime of the 
earth: and breathed into his face 
the breath of life" (Gen. 2,7). "He 
took one of his ribs and filled up 
flesh for it. And the Lord God 
built the rib which He took from 
Adam into a woman" (Gen. 2, 21- 
22). The Church has not defined the 
matter, but the first meaning of the 
words is the immediate creation of 
both man's body and soul. It has 
been the prevailing interpretation 
of the Church that God created 
man's body immediately and direct- 
ly, though it is not an article of 
faith. The Church is prudent in 
maintaining her traditional posi- 
tion until solid evidence in support 
of the contrary view can be pro- 
duced. 

2. The Unity of the Human Race. 
The unity of the human race has 
been denied by the Pre-adamites 
who hold that men existed before 
Adam, and that Adam is the father 
of the Jews but not of the Gentiles. 
The Co-adamites contend that many 
human families lived at the same 
time as Adam. Both these views 
contradict the faith of Christ. 
Scripture says that no man existed 
when Adam was created: "There 
was not a man to till the earth" 
(Gen. 2, 5). "But for Adam there 
was not found a helper like him- 
self" (Gen. 2, 20). St. Paul, in 
preaching to the Athenians, said: 
"From one man He has created the 



whole human race*' (Acts 17, 26). 
The structural unity, as well as the 
psychological and physical same- 
ness in all essential characteristics, 
bespeaks an identity of nature that 
can only with difficulty be explained 
by anything but a single common 
parent as the source of all men. 

3. The Nature of Man. Man is 
composed of an organic body and 
an immortal, rational soul, the two 
elements coalescing into one na- 
ture. God formed the body of Adam 
from the slime of the earth and 
breathed into it the breath of life. 
The breath of life is the spiritual 
soul that gives life to man and 
makes him the image of God. 

4. The Immortality of the Soul. 
There are many passages in the 
Old Testament that prove the im- 
mortality of the soul. We read of 
the place of peace where souls 
abide (Gen. 15, 15), of the resur- 
rection of certain dead people 
(e. g., 3 Kings 17, 17-24), and of the 
practice of calling up the dead (1 
Kings 28, 8). The spirituality and 
immortality of the soul are espe- 
cially clear in the prophets, in the 
sapiential books and in the book 
of Machabees. Our Lord confirmed 
this belief. Indeed all Scripture, 
particularly the New Testament, ac- 
cepts it as a basic assumption. Our 
Lord said: "Do not be afraid of 
those who kill the body but cannot 
kill the soul" (Matt. 10, 28). And 
in the same Gospel (22, 31-32) "As 
to the resurrection of the dead, 
have you not read what was spoken 
to you by God, saying: 'I am the 
God of Abraham, and the God of 
Isaac, and the God of Jacob'? He 
is not the God of the dead, but of 
the living." These passages leave 
no doubt that the revelation of God 
teaches that there is in us an ele- 
ment distinct from the body that 
does not crumble when the body 
dies. The Church has always 
taught the immortality and spir- 
ituality of the soul. Thus we read 
in the Apostolic Constitutions : "We 
confess that the soul in us is in- 
corporeal and immortal." 



244 



What Chrisjt Taught 



A. Man's Duties towards God 
The first duty of man towards 
God is to know, serve and love Him 
here on earth so as to be happy 
with Him forever in Heaven. In 
other words, the theological virtues 
of faith, hope and charity occupy 
the first place in the Christian life. 
Faith teaches us to know God as 
our supernatural end; hope arouses 
in us the longing to possess Him; 
love or charity unites us to Him 
as far as this is possible here on 
earth. These divine virtues are in- 
fused into the soul as permanent 
habits to enable us to perform the 
functions of the supernatural life. 
The infused virtues, like sanctify- 
ing grace, can be lost, each by the 
contrary sin : charity, by every mor- 
tal sin; hope, by every grievous sin 
against hope (presumption and des- 
pair) ; faith, by a grievous sin 
against this virtue (infidelity, apos- 
tasy and formal heresy). Hence, 
frequent acts of faith, hope and 
charity are necessary to strengthen 
these virtues in our heart. 

To be saved, everyone with the 
use of reason must have faith, "the 
beginning of salvation, the founda- 
tion and root of justification." 
Christ taught this when He said: 
"He who does not believe, shall be 
condemned" (Mark 16, 16). The 
Catholic faith is the true Faith, for 
faith must be universal, all embrac- 
ing, believing all truths revealed 
by God and committed to the cus- 
tody of the unerring teacher of 
truth, appointed by Infallible Truth 
Himself, Jesus Christ. Our faith 
must be firm, living and efficacious. 
It is not a theory, it is a practice 
and a way of life. "Faith . . . with- 
out works is dead" (James 2, 26). 

Hope confirms faith, and facili- 
tates charity. We hope because 
God is powerful and good, and 
faithful to His promises of salva- 
tion and of the means to attain it. 
Without hope we despair of God's 
help; with too much hope we pre- 
sume on God to save us and we 
fail to do our part in saving our 
souls. 



The greatest of the virtues is 
charity, the crown of Christian per- 
fection. Charity enables us to love 
God because of His infinite Good- 
ness with all the might of our com- 
plex nature. This Our Saviour 
called "the greatest and the first 
commandment" (Matt. 22, 38). By 
every mortal sin we express a hate 
for God, and the charity diffused 
in our hearts by the Holy Ghost 
is extinguished. Next to love of 
God comes love of our neighbor 
(Matt. 22,39). 

These theological virtues are 
manifested principally by man's in- 
ternal worship of God, that is, by 
acknowledging God's supreme do- 
minion over all things, and by sub- 
mitting to His laws. Further, as 
man is composed of body and soul, 
a creature material and spiritual 
in one, so Ms worship of his Cre- 
ator is not merely internal, but 
also external and manifested by 
signs and symbols, rites and cere- 
monies. Christ became incarnate to 
draw us to spiritual things. This is 
the meaning of adoring God "in 
spirit and in truth" (John 4, 23), 
true to our composite nature and 
social character. External profes- 
sion of faith, prayer, oaths, vows, 
etc., are acts of religion immediate- 
ly directed to God. Sins against re- 
ligion are idolatry, divination and 
magic, false worship and irrational 
worship (superstition), and sacri- 
lege. It is well to note, however, 
that we do not adore images of 
Christ and of the saints, but we 
honor the persons represented by 
the images. 

B. Man's Duties towards His 
Neighbor 

Christ died for all men, good and 
bad; therefore, we must love all 
men, friends and enemies alike. 
This is the new commandment of 
the new law (John 13, 34), and the 
fulfilment of the law and the 
prophets (Matt. 22, 40; Rom. 13, 
10). It is the keystone of the Chris- 
tian religion (John 13, 35). 

But besides this duty of charity, 
man has a strict duty of justice 



245 



towards his fellowman, of giving 
to each his due, rational, social, 
economic, legal, etc. It is a strict 
duty to assist our neighbor when- 
ever his life is in danger. Such in- 
justices as murder and duelling are 
unlawful, except when self-defense 
or the good of society demands it. 
God alone is master of life and 
death; man is the administrator. 
Alms-deeds is a strict duty when 
we can relieve those in dire want. 
We are hound, furthermore, to re- 
store ill-gotten goods, and to make 
reparation for co-operation in 
crimes of injustice. We violate our 
neighbor's rights by detraction, 
rash judgment and falsehood. 

C. Man's Social Duties 

Various special duties arise from 
the divinely ordained diversity of 
states and conditions of life. Chil- 
dren owe to their parents, and in- 
feriors to their superiors, the duties 
of reverence, love and gratitude, 
and obedience. Parents also have 
duties towards their children; to 
educate them and provide for their 
temporal and spiritual well-being. 
Masters and employers must have 
special care for the material and 
spiritual good of their servants and 
employees, so as not to hinder their 
progress to God. Whoever neglects 
this last-mentioned obligation is 
called by St. Paul a denier of the 
faith and "worse than an unbe- 
liever" (1 Tim. 5, 8). 

Man likewise has obligations 
towards the civil and ecclesiastical 
authorities. To the civil authorities, 
we owe honor, obedience and loyal- 
ty, for their power is from God 
(John 19, 11), and, when properly 
used, demands our respect (Rom. 
13, 1-3). We must also pay just 
taxes for the common good (Rom. 
13, 7), and defend our land with life 
and limb. Such sacrifice is at times 
necessary for the proper function 
and support of the social order 
founded by God to promote the ma- 
terial and spiritual welfare of men. 
Even more urgent is his obligation 
as regards tfce ecclesiastical au- 



thorities appointed by the Holy 
Ghost for the immediate and pri- 
mary end of man the salvation 
of his soul. 

D. Man's Duties towards Himself 

Well-regulated self-love is a duty 
presupposed in the divine com- 
mand: "Thou shalt love thy neigh- 
bor as thyself" (Matt. 22, 39). We 
love God when we love ourselves 
rightly, for we are images of God. 
We love ourselves rightly when we 
seek what is truly good and flee 
what will hinder us from securing 
our last end union with God. 
Hence we must not needlessly ex- 
pose our life to danger by excesses, 
nor may we end it by suicide, for 
life is a necessary condition for 
gaining our final end. However, at 
times we are bound to endanger 
our life for the good of another, 
or the public good. We are bound 
to sanctify our bodies by subduing 
our evil passions, and we must use 
the God-given means to do this 
(such as avoiding sinful occasions, 
going to confession periodically and 
receiving Communion). We must 
seek a good name, but by lawful 
means, not by hypocrisy and du- 
plicity. Renunciation of self, honor 
and possessions for the sake of God 
and neighbor is extraordinary; it is 
not obliging on any man. 

The right to possess as personal 
property the material goods of this 
earth is not confined to common 
possession, but extended to all in- 
dividuals of the human race. This 
right existed from the dawn of his- 
tory. It is implied in the command 
of God: "Thou shalt not covet thy 
neighbor's house . . . wife ... ox ... 
ass, nor anything that is his" 
(Exod. 20, 17); and in Christ's 
command, "Go, sell what thou hast" 
(Matt. 19, 21). The right of inheri- 
tance has its basis in the right of 
individual possession. Christ taught 
that solicitude about earthly goods 
is well-ordered when we "seek first 
the Kingdom of God and His jus- 
tice" (Matt 6, 33), and secondarily 
our material welfare. 



246 



Canon Law defines the religious state as "a stable manner of com- 
munity life in which the faithful besides observing the common precepts 
bind themselves to the observance of the evangelical counsels by the 
vows of obedience, chastity and poverty." Religious life, then, is a 
striving after perfection through intensified love of God and of neighbor. 

Over and above the common end of religious life which makes it a 
school of perfection, the various religious communities have particular 
objects of their own which divide them into contemplative, active, and 
mixed communities. Contemplative are those which devote themselves 
to union with God in a life of solitude and retirement; active, those 
which expend their energy in doing good to men, for example, caring for 
the sick and the orphans. If their activity is spiritual in its objects and re- 
quires contemplation for its attainment, they are called mixed com- 
munities. 

Though the following lists comprehend all three types of religious 
bodies, they do not include all the orders and congregations in the world. 
Only those communities are included which live and work in the United 
States. 



RELIGIOUS ORDERS, COMMUNITIES, ETC., OF MEN 
IN THE UNITED STATES 



African Missions of Lyons, Con- 
gregation of the Founded in 
Lyons, France, 1856, by Msgr. Di 
Bresillac and Fr. Planque. General 
Motherhouse, Paris, France. De- 
voted to mission work. Found in 
the Archdioceses of Los Angeles, 
Newark and Washington, and the 
Dioceses of Savannah and San Diego. 

Alexian Brothers: C. F. A. 
Founded by Tobias in France in 
the fifteenth century to nurse the 
sick and bury the dead during the 
Black Death. General Motherhouse, 
Aix-la-Chapelle, France. They have 
charge of hospitals and asylums to- 
day. Found in the Archdioceses 
of Chicago, Newark and St. Louis 
and the Dioceses of Green Bay and 
Nashville. 

Assumption, Augustinians of the 
(Assumption Fathers) Originated 
in the College of the Assumption, 
Nimes, France, in 1843 by the Rev. 
Emmanuel d'Alzon to combat irre- 
ligion and schism. General Mother- 
house, Rome, Italy. Devoted to pa- 
rochial and educational work. 
Found in the Archdiocese of New 
York and the Diocese of Spring- 
field, Mass. 

Atonement, Society of the: S. A. 
A branch of the Third Order 
Regular of St. Francis, founded 
1899 by Fr. Paul James Francis. 



General Motherhouse, Garrison, 
N. Y. Devoted to charitable work. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti- 
more and New York and the Dio- 
ceses of Amarillo and Raleigh. 

Augustine, Hermits of St. (Au- 
gustinians): O. S. A. Founded at 
Hippo, by the union of several Mo- 
nastic Societies following the Rule 
of St. Augustine which consists in 
a great measure of extracts from 
a letter written by the Saint, in 
423, to the nuns of Hippo. Dedicated 
to educational, missionary and pa- 
rochial activities. Found through- 
out the United States. 

Augustinian Recollects Found- 
ed 1851. Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Los 
Angeles and the Dioceses of Con- 
cordia, El Paso, Leavenworth, Mon- 
terey-Fresno, Omaha and San Diego. 

Basil, Congregation of the Priests 
of St. (Basilians) : C. S. B. Under 
the name of Basilians are included 
all the religious who follow the Rule 
of St. Basil. At Annonay in France, 
a religious community of men was 
formed (1822) under the Rule of 
St. Basil, which has a branch at 
Toronto, Canada. Devoted to pa- 
rochial and educational work. 
Found in the Archdiocese of De- 
troit and the Dioceses of Galvoston 
and Rochester. 



247 



Basil the Great, Order of St. 
(Ukrainian) : O. S. B. M. General 
Mother-house, Leopolis, Poland. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Chi- 
cago. 

Benedict, Order of St. (Benedic- 
tines) : O. S. B. Founded 529, toy 
St. Benedict of Nursia, in Italy, 
Devoted to personal sanctification 
and any other work compatible 
with community life. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Benedictines, Sylvestrine: S.O.S.B. 
Founded by Sylvester Gozzolini, 
in Italy, 1231. Followed the rule of 
St. Benedict with the strictest ob- 
servance of poverty. General 
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found 
in the Archdiocese of Detroit. 

Blood, Priests of the Most Pre- 
cious: C. PP. S. Founded in Italy 
in 1815, "by Bl. Gaspare del Bufalo. 
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 
Devoted to mission and retreat 
work. Found throughout the United 
States. 

Borromeo, Pious Society of the 
Missionaries of St. Charles (Scala- 
brinians) Founded by Msgr. Sca- 
labrini, Piacenza, Italy, 1888. De- 
voted to the spiritual and temporal 
care of Italian emigrants to Amer- 
ica. General Motherhouse, Rome, 
Italy. Found in the Archdioceses 
of Chicago, Cincinnati and Milwau- 
kee and the Diocese of Kansas 
City. 

CamUlians See: Sick, Clerks 
Regular for the Care of the. 

Capuchins See: Friars Minor 
Capuchin, Order of. 

Carmei, Order of Our Lady of 
Mt. (Carmelites): O. Carm. The 
order claims for its founders Elias 
and Eliseus. General Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy. Devoted to education 
and charitable works. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Baltimore, Chicago, 
Los Angeles, Newark and New 
York and the Dioceses of Altoona, 
Leaven worth, Pittsburgh and San 
Diego. 

Carmelites, Order of Discalced: 
O. C. D. A Reform of the Order 
of Our Lady of Mt. Carmei, 1562. 
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 



Charity, Brothers of: C. F. C. 
Founded by Canon Peter J. Triest, 
in Belgium, 1807. General Mother- 
house, Ghent, Belgium. Devoted to 
charity, caring for the sick, shelter- 
ing poor workmen, teaching the 
young, caring for the aged, the in- 
sane and idiotic. Found in the 
Archdiocese of Boston. 

Chanty, Congregation of the Fa- 
thers of General Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy. Known as the Congre- 
gation of Our Lady of the Rosary 
in the Archdiocese of Newark 
where an establishment was made 
in 1918. 

Charity, Institute of (Rosmini- 
ans): I.C. Founded 1828, by An- 
tonio Rosmini-Serbati, in Italy. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. De- 
voted to contemplation and chari- 
table works. Found in the Diocese 
of Peoria. 

Christian Brothers of Ireland 
Founded 1802, at Waterford, by 
Edmund Ignatius Rice. General 
Motherhouse, Dublin, Ireland. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi- 
cago and New York and the Dio- 
ceses of Helena and Seattle. 

Christian Instruction, Brothers of 
(La Mennais Brothers) : I. C. 
Founded 1817, in France, by Abbe 
de la Mennais at St. Brieuc and 
by Abbe Deshayes at Auray; the 
two branches united in 1819. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Jersey Island, 
England. Devoted to the instruc- 
tion of the young. Found in the 
Dioceses of Fall River, Ogdensburg 
and Portland, Me. 

Christian Schools, Brothers of 
the (Christian Brothers) : F. S. C. 
Founded by St. Jean Baptiste de 
la Salle at Reims, France, 1680. 
General Motherhouse, Rome. De- 
voted to primary and secondary ed- 
ucation, and industrial and agri- 
cultural training; and orphans. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 

Cistercians of the Strict Observ- 
ance, Order of (Trappists) : O.C.S.O. 
Founded 1098 by St. Robert. Re- 
formed 1664. New Constitutions 
1894. General Motherhouse, N. D. 
de Citeaux, par Nuits-Salnt 
Georges, France. Found in the Arcfc- 



248 



dioceses of Dubuque and Louisville, 
and the Diocese of Providence. 

Citeaux, Order of (Cistercians) : 
O. Cist. Established in France in 
1098 by St. Robert to restore the 
gravity and simplicity of monastic 
ceremonies and the stricter observ- 
ance of the rule of St. Benedict. 
General Motherhouse in Austria. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Mil- 
waukee and the Diocese of Natchez. 

Claretlans See: Mary, Mission- 
ary Sons of the Immaculate Heart 
of. 

Clerks Regular, Congregation of 
(Theatine Fathers) : C. R. Found- 
ed in Rome, 1524, by St. Gaetano 
to combat the errors of the Ref- 
ormation. General Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy. Found in the Diocese 
of Denver. 

Columban, Chinese Mission So- 
ciety of St.: S. S. C. Founded 
1916, in Ireland by Rt. Rev. Edward 
J. Galvan. General Motherhouse, 
Navan, Ireland. Devoted to mission 
work. Found in the Dioceses of 
Buffalo, Omaha, Providence and 
San Diego. 

Conventuals See: Friars Mi- 
nor Conventual, Order of. 

Cross, Canons Regular of the 
Holy (Crosier Fathers): O. S. C. R. 

Founded 1211 by Bl. Theodore 
Celles in Belgium. General Mother- 
house, St. Agatha, Holland. De- 
voted to mission, retreat and edu- 
cational work. Found in the Dio- 
ceses of Duluth, Fort Wayne, Lin- 
coln and St. Cloud. 

Cross, Congregation of the Holy: 
C. S. C. An amalgamation of the 
Brothers of St. Joseph or Joseph- 
ites and the Fathers of the Holy 
Cross or Salvatorians. Established 
in 1842, at Notre Dame, Ind. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Brookland, D. C. 
Devoted to teaching. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Dominicans See: Friars Preach- 
ers, Order of. 

Edmund, Society of St.: S. S. E. 

Founded 1843 in France by Fr. 
Jean Baptiste Murard, for the work 
of missions. General Motherhouse, 
Pontigny, France. Found in the 
Dioceses of Burlington, Mobile and 
Raleigh. 

Family, Congregation of the Mis- 



sionaries of the Holy: M. S. F. 
Founded 1895. General Mother- 
house, Grave, Holland. Found in 
the Archdioceses of St. Louis and 
San Antonio and in the Dioceses 
of Duluth and Corpus Christi. 

Family, Sons of the Holy 
Founded 1864. General Mother- 
house, Barcelona, Spain. Found in 
the Archdiocese of Santa Fe and 
the Diocese of Denver. 

Francis, Missionary Brothers of 
St.: O. S. F. -Founded 1927. Mother- 
house, Eureka, Mo. Found in the 
Archdiocese of St. Louis. 

Francis, Third Order Regular of 
St.: T. O. R. General Mother- 
house, Rome, Italy. Represented in 
the Archdioceses of Baltimore and 
Newark and the Dioceses of Al- 
toona, Sioux Falls, Dallas, Galves- 
ton and Pittsburgh. 

Franciscan Brothers of Brooklyn 
Founded in Brooklyn, 1858. De- 
voted to educational work. 

Franciscan Friars of the Atone- 
ment See: Atonement, Society 
of the. 

Franciscans See: Friars Minor, 
Order of. 

Francis de Sales, Oblates of St.: 
O.S. F. S. Founded in 1871 by 
Fr. Louis Brisson. General Mother- 
house, Rome, Italy. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Baltimore and Phil- 
adelphia and the Diocese of Wil- 
mington. 

Francis de Sales, Society of (Sa- 
lesians) : S. C. Founded 1844 in 
Italy by St. John (Don) Bosco for 
the purpose of religious instruction. 
General Motherhouse, Turin, Italy. 
Found in the Archdioceses of New- 
ark, New Orleans, New York, Los 
Angeles and San Francisco and the 
Dioceses of Monterey-Fresno, Pater- 
son, San Diego and St. Augustine. 

Francis Seraphicus, Brothers of 
the Poor of St. General Mother- 
house, Ker Krade, Holland. The 
province is represented in the Arch- 
diocese of Cincinnati and the Dio- 
cese of Little Rock. 

Francis Xavier, Brothers of St.: 
C. F. X Founded 1839 in Belgium 
by Theodore J. Ryken for the pur- 
pose of instructing youth. General 
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found in 



249 



the Archdioceses of Baltimore, Bos- 
ton, Detroit and Louisville, and the 
Dioceses of Brooklyn, Portland, Me., 
Richmond, Springfield (Mass.) and 
Syracuse. 

Friars Minor, Order of (Francis- 
cans) : 0. F. M. General Mother- 
house, Rome, Italy. Devoted to 
preaching, missionary work, educa- 
tion, works of charity, etc. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Friars Minor Capuchin, Order of: 
O. F. M. Cap. A Reform in 1525. 
Aiming at a stricter observance of 
the Rule of St. Francis. Devoted 
to mission work and combating the 
errors of the Reformation. General 
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found 
throughout the United States. The 
English province of the Capuchins 
uses the form O.S.F.C. 

Friars Minor Conventual, Order 
of: O. M. C. General Mother- 
house, Rome, Italy. Found through- 
out the United States. 

Friars Preachers, Order of (Do- 
minicans): O. P. Founded 1205 
by St. Dominic in France. General 
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Devoted 
to preaching, literary and scientific 
pursuits. Found throughout the 
United States. 

Holy Ghost and of the Immacu- 
late Heart of Mary, Congregation 
of the: C. S. Sp. Founded 1703 in 
Paris by Claude Francois Poullart 
des Places. General Motherhouse, 
Paris, France. Devoted to mission- 
ary work and education. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Infancy and Youth of Jesus, 
Brothers of the Holy Founded 
1853 by the Rev. John Timon, Bish- 
op of Buffalo, for the care of poor 
and wayward boys and their in- 
struction in the arts and industries. 
Motherhouse, Lackawanna, N. Y. 
Found in New York State. 

Jesus, Society of (Jesuits) : S. J. 
Founded 1534 in France by St. 
Ignatius Loyola. General Mother- 
house, Rome, Italy. Devoted to 
preaching, teaching, administering 
the sacraments, writing books, con- 
ducting missions, etc. Found 
throughout the United States. 

John of God, Order of St. 
Founded in Spain in the 16th cen- 



tury. Nursing Brothers devoted to 
caring for needy men. Found in the 
Archdiocese of Los Angeles. 

Joseph, Oblates of St.: O. S. J. 

Founded 1878. General Mother- 
house in Asti, Italy. Devoted to 
parochial and educational work. 
Found in the Dioceses of Monterey- 
Fresno and Sacramento. 

Joseph's Society of the Sacred 
Heart, St. (Josephite Fathers): 
S. S. J. Originated 1871 at Balti- 
more, Md. Motherhouse, Baltimore, 
Md. Devoted to work in colored 
missions. Found throughout the 
United States. 

La Mennais Brothers See: 
Christian Instruction, Brothers of. 

La Salette Missionaries of: M.S. 

Founded 1852 by Msgr. de Bruil- 
lard. Motherhouse, Turin, Italy. De- 
voted to combating the crimes of 
the day. Found throughout the 
United States. 

Lazarists See: Vincent de Paul, 
Congregation of the Mission of St. 

Marian Fathers: M. I. C. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti- 
more, Chicago and Milwaukee, and 
the Dioceses of Hartford and Rock- 
ford. 

Marianhill, Congregation of the 
Missionaries of: C. M. Mh. 
Founded 1882 in Cape Colony, 
Africa, by the Rev. Francis Pfan- 
ner. General Motherhouse, Marian- 
hill, South Africa. Dedicated to mis- 
sion work. Found in the Archdio- 
cese of Detroit and the Dioceses of 
Lansing and Sioux Falls. 

Marist Brothers: F. M. S. 
Founded 1817 in France, by Ven. 
Benedict Champagnat. General 
Motherhouse, Grugliasco, Italy. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Bos- 
ton and New York and the Dioceses 
of Corpus Christi, Manchester, Sa- 
vannah and Wheeling. 

Mary, Missionaries of the Com- 
pany of (Priests): S. M. M. 
Founded by Blessed Louis Marie 
Grignion de Montfort, 1715. De- 
voted to the Blessed Virgin and 
missions. Found in the Diocese of 
Brooklyn. 

Mary, Missionary Sons of the Im- 



250 



maculate Heart of (Claretians) : 
C. ML F. Founded in Vich, Spain, 
1849 by Ven. Antonio Maria Claret. 
Devoted to mission work. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Mary, Order of the Servants of 
(Servites): O. S. M. Founded 
1233 by seven youths of Florence. 
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 
Devoted to a special veneration of 
the Seven Dolors of Our Lady, mis- 
sionary work and teaching. Found 
in the West and Southwest. 

Mary, Society of (Marist Fa- 
thers): S. M. Founded 1816 in 
Lyons, by Jean Claude Colin. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. De- 
voted to the education of youth 
and training of clerics. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Mary, Society of, of Paris (Mari- 
anists): S. M. Founded 1817 in 
Bordeaux, France, by Guillaume 
Joseph Chaminade. General Mother- 
house, Bordeaux, France. Devoted 
to the education of children. Found 
throughout the United States and 
in Puerto Rico and Hawaii. 

Marist Fathers See: Mary, So- 
ciety of. 

Mary Immaculate, Obiates of: 
O. M. I. Founded 1816 by Charles 
Joseph Eugene de Mazenod in 
France. General Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy. Devoted to the in- 
struction and conversion of the 
poor, missions, retreats, and cate- 
chism courses. Found throughout 
the United States. 

Maryknoll Missionaries: M. M. 
Founded 1911 by Revs. Thomas F. 
Price and James A Walsh. General 
Center, Maryknoll, N. Y. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Mercy, Brothers of Founded 
1856 in Germany. General Mother- 
house, Montabaur, Germany. Found 
in the Diocese of Buffalo. 

Mercy of the Immaculate Concep- 
tion, Society of Priests of (Fathers 
of Mercy) : S. P. M. Founded 
1808 in France by Rev. Jean Bap- 
tiste Rauzan. General Motherhouse, 
Paris, France. Devoted to mission 
work. Found in the Archdiocese of 
New York and the Diocese of 
Brooklyn. 

Michael, Foreign Mission Broth- 
ers of St.: M. M. Branch of the 



Catholic Foreign Mission Society 
of America. Devoted to mission 
work. Found in the Archdioceses 
of Boston, Cincinnati, Detroit, Los 
Angeles and New York and the 
Dioceses of Monterey-Fresno, San 
Diego, Scranton and Seattle, and 
in Hawaii. 

Missionaries of St. Charles, Pious 
Society of the (P.S.S.C.) Founded 
by Msgr. Scalabrini, Piacenza, 
Italy, 1888, for the spiritual and 
temporal care of Italian emigrants 
to America. General Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Boston, Chicago, Cin- 
cinnati, Milwaukee and New York 
and in the Dioceses of Buffalo, 
Hartford, Kansas City, Providence 
and Syracuse. 

Missions, Pious Society of (Pal- 
lottines) : P. S. M. Founded 1835 
in Rome by Ven. Vincent Pallotti. 
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 
Devoted to spreading, rekindling 
and defending the Catholic faith. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 

Oratory of St. Philip Neri, Con- 
gregation of the (Oratorian Fa- 
thers): Cong. Orat. Founded 
1575 in Rome by St. Philip Neri. 
Each house is autonomous. Dedi- 
cated to prayer, preaching and ad,- 
ministration of the sacraments. 
Found in the Archdioceses of New- 
ark and New York and the Dio- 
cese of Charleston. 

Pallottines See: Missions, Pious 
Society of. 

Passion, Congregation of the 
(Passionists) : C. P. Founded 
1725 by St. Paul of the Cross in 
Tuscany, Italy. General Mother- 
house, Rome, Italy. Members ob- 
serve the Evangelical Counsels and 
a fourth vow of promoting the de- 
votion to the Passion of Christ. 
Found along the Atlantic Coast and 
in the Middle West. 

Paul, Pious Society of St.: S.S.P. 
For the Apostolate of the Press. 
Motherhouse, Alba, Italy. Found in 
the Archdiocese of New York. 

Paul the Apostle, Missionary So- 
ciety of St. (Paulists) : C. S. P. 
Founded in New York in 1858 by 
Fr. Isaac Thomas Hecker. Devoted 
to the conversion of America. 



251 



Mother-house, New York City. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Premontre, Order of the Canons 
Regular of (Premonstratensians) : 
(X Praem. Founded 1120 by St. 
Norbert at Premontre, France. De- 
voted to the Eucharist and Immacu- 
late Conception. Found in the 
Archdiocese of Philadelphia and 
the Diocese of Wilmington and the 
Middle West. 

Providence, Sons of Divine: 
F. D. P, General Motherhotise, 
Tortona, Italy. Found in the Dio- 
cese of Indianapolis. 

Redeemer, Congregation of the 
Most Holy (Redemptorists) : C.SS.R. 
Founded 1732 by St. Alphonsus 
Mary Liguori, in Italy. General 
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Devoted 
to mission work. Found through- 
out the United States. 

Resurrection of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, Priests of the: C. R. 
Founded 1836 under the direction 
of Bogdan Janski. Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy. Devoted to parochial 
and educational work. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Chicago, Louisville 
and St, Louis and the Diocese of 
Albany. 

Rosminians See: Charity, In- 
stitute of. 

Sacrament, Society of the Blessed : 
S. S. S. Founded 1865 in Paris 
by Bl. Pierre Julien Eymard. De- 
voted to the worship of the Holy 
Eucharist, General Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy, Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of New York and Chicago 
and the Diocese of Cleveland. 

Sacred Heart, Brothers of the: 
S. F. S. C. Founded 1821 in 
France by the Rev. Andre Coindre. 
General Motherhouse, Renteria, 
Spain. Devoted to the teaching of 
boys in parochial and commercial 
schools and asylums. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Sacred Heart of Jesus, Mission- 
aries of the: M. S. C. Founded 
1855 by Jules Chevalier. Devoted to 
the Sacred Heart and mission work. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Phila- 
delphia and the Dioceses of La 
Crosse, Rockford and Toledo. 

Sacred Heart of Jesus, Priests of 
the: P. S. C. J. Founded in 



France, 1877. General Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy. Devoted to education, 
preaching and mission work. Found 
in the Middle West. 

Sacred Hearts, Congregation of 
the SS. CC. Founded by Fr. Cou- 
drin. Established on the Rue Pic- 
pus, Paris, in 1805. Devoted to mis- 
sionary and educational work. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Brain-le-Comte, 
Belgium. Found in the Archdiocese 
of Baltimore and the Dioceses of 
Fall River, Green Bay, Oklahoma 
City and Tulsa, and Rochester and 
in Hawaii. 

Sacred Hearts, Congregation of 
the Holy Union of the Founded 
1826 in Douai, France, by Fr. Jean 
Baptiste Debrabant. General 
Motherhouse, Tournai, Belgium. De- 
voted to the education of youth. 
Found in New York, Massachu- 
setts, California and Kansas. 

Salesians See: Francis De 
Sales, Society of St 

Saviour, Society of the Divine 
(Salvatorians) : S. D. S. Founded 
1881, in Rome, by Fr. John Baptist 
Jordan for the purpose of spread- 
ing the Faith. General Mother- 
house, Rome, Italy. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Baltimore, Milwau- 
kee and Portland, Ore., and the 
Dioceses of Green Bay, Marquette 
and Wilmington. 

Scalabrinians See: Borromeo, 
Pious Society of the Missionaries 
of St Charles, 

Servites See: Mary, Order of 
the Servants of. 

Sick, Clerks Regular for the Care 
of the (Camillians) : C. R. M. \. 
They are known also as the Fa- 
thers of a Good Death. Founded 
1582 in Rome by St. Camillus de 
Lellis. General Motherhouse, Rome, 
Italy. Dedicated to hospital work. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Mil- 
waukee. 

Stigmata of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, Priests of the Holy (Stig- 
matine Fathers) : C. P. S. Found- 
ed 1816 by Ven. Gaspare Bertoni. 
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 
Devoted to parochial work. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Boston and 
New York and in the Diocese of 
Springfield. 



252 



SuSpice, Society of Priests of St. 
(Sulpicians) : P. S. S. Founded 
1642 in Paris by Jean Jacques 
Olier. Devoted to the education and 
perfection of ecclesiastics. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Baltimore 
and San Francisco and 'the Diocese 
of Seattle. 

Theatine Fathers See: Clerks 
Regular, Congregation of. 

Trappists See: Cistercians of 
the Strict Observance, Order of. 

Trinity, Missionary Servants of 
the Most Holy: M. S. SS. T, 
Founded 1929, by the Rev. Thomas 
Augustin Judge. Motherhouse, Holy 
Trinity, Ala. Devoted to the care of 
Southern missions. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Baltimore and 
Newark, the Dioceses of Cleveland, 
Mobile and Paterson, and in Puerto 
Rico. 

Trinity, Order of the Most Holy 
(Trinitarians) : O. SS. T. Found- 
ed in the 12th century by SS. John 
Matha and Felix of Valois for the 



ransom of captives. General Mother- 
house, Rome, Italy. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Baltimore and Phil- 
adelphia and the Diocese of Trenton. 

Viator, Clerks of St. (Viatorian 
Fathers) : C. S. V. Founded 1835 
in France, by Fr. Louis Joseph 
Querbes. General Motherhouse, 
Jette-Saint-Pierre, Belgium. De- 
voted to teaching. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Chicago and Balti- 
more and the Dioceses of Peoria, 
Springfield, 111., and Winona. 

Vincent De Paul, Congregation 
of the Mission of St. (Vincentians) : 
C. M. Founded 1625 in Paris by 
St. Vincent De Paul. General Moth- 
erhouse, Paris, France. Devoted to 
instructing the poor. Found through- 
out the United States. 

Word, Society of the Divine: 
S.V.D. Founded 1875 in Holland 
by Fr. Arnold Jansen for the propa- 
gation of the Faith. General Mother- 
house, Rome, Italy. Found through- 
out the United States. 



RELIGIOUS ORDERS, COMMUNITIES, ETC., OF WOMEN 
IN THE UNITED STATES 



Agnes, Sisters of the Congrega- 
tion of St. Founded in the United 
States in 1870. General Mother- 
house, Fond du Lac, Wis., Found in 
the Archdioceses of Chicago, Mil- 
walkee and New York and the Dio- 
ceses of Altoona, Concordia, Fort 
Wayne, Green Bay, Marquette, 
Pittsburgh, Superior and Toledo. 

Allegany Sisters See: Francis of 
Assisi, Sisters of the Third Order 
of St., founded at Allegany, N. Y. 

Ann, Sisters of St. Founded in 
Vaudreuil, P. Q., Canada, in 1850. 
General Motherhouse, Lachine, P. 
Q., Canada. Found in the Archdio- 
cese of Boston and the Dioceses 
of Albany, Providence and Spring- 
field. 

Assumption, Little Sisters of the 
Founded in France in 1865. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Paris, France. 
Found in the Archdioceses of New 
York and Philadelphia and the Dio- 
cese of Paterson. 

Assumption, Religious of the 
Founded in Paris in 1839. Mother- 
house, Antheit, near Namur, Bel- 
gium. Found in the Archdioceses 
of Philadelphia and Manila, P. I. 



Assumption B. V. M., Sisters of 

the Founded in Canada in 1853. 
General Motherhouse, Nicolet, P. 
Q., Canada. Found in the Archdio- 
cese of Boston and the Dioceses 
of Albany, Burlington, Hartford, 
Manchester, Providence and Spring- 
field, Mass. 

Augustine, Missionary Canoness- 
es of St. Founded in British 
India, in 1897. General Mother- 
house, Heverle, Belgium. Found in 
the Archdioceses of New York and 
Philadelphia and in Puerto Rico. 

Auxiliaries of the Apostolate, 
Sisters General Motherhouse, 
Monongah, W. Va. Found in the 
Diocese of Wheeling. 

Basil the Great, Sisters of the 
Order of St. Founded in Cappa- 
docia in the 4th century. General 
Motherhouse, Fox Chase, Pa. Found 
in Illinois, Maryland, Michigan, 
New York, Ohio and Pennsylvania, 
under jurisdiction of the Ukrainian 
Greek Catholic Diocese. 

Benedict, Sisters of St. Found 
in the Archdiocese of St. Paul and 
the Dioceses of Bismarck and 
Crookston. 



253 



Benedictine Sisters Founded 
in Italy about 529. No General 
Motherhouse. Found throughout 
the United States. 

Benedictine Sisters, French. 
Founded 1883 in Basses-Pyrenees, 
France. Motherhouse, Ramsey P. 
O., La. Found in the Archdiocese 
of New Orleans. 

Benedictine Sisters, Missionary 
Motherhouse at Tutzing, Bavaria. 
Found in the Diocese of Omaha. 

Benedictine Sisters, Olivetan 
Founded in Switzerland in 1857. 
Motherhous e, Jonesboro, Ark. 
Found in the Dioceses of Dallas 
and Little Rock. 

Benedictine Sisters of Perpetual 
Adoration Founded in Italy in 
529. General Motherhouse, Clyde, 
Mo. Found in the Archdiocese of 
Chicago and the Dioceses of St. 
Joseph and Tucson. 

Bernardine Sisters of the Third 
Order (Polish) Founded in the 
United States in 1894. General 
Motherhouse, Reading, Pa. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Boston and 
Philadelphia, and the Dioceses of 
Altoona, Erie, Fall River, Harris- 
burg, Hartford, Pittsburgh, Provi- 
dence, Scranton, Springfield and 
Trenton. 

Blessed Virgin Mary, Institute of 
the Founded in Bavaria in 1609. 
General Motherhouse, Loretto Ab- 
bey, Armour Heights, Toronto, Can- 
ada. Found in the Archdiocese of 
Chicago and the Diocese of Mar- 
quette. 

Blood, Sisters Adorers of the 
Most Precious Founded in Rome, 
Italy, in 1834. General Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Chicago, New York and 
St. Louis and the Dioceses of Al- 
toona, Belleville, Fort Wayne, Har- 
risburg, Pittsburgh, and Spring- 
field, 111. 

Blood, Sisters Adorers of the 
Precious Founded in Canada in 
1861. General Motherhouse, St. 
Hyacinth, P. Q., Canada. Found in 
the Archdiocese of Portland and 
the Dioceses of Brooklyn and Man- 
chester. 

Blood, Sisters of the Most Prec- 
ious Founded 1845 in Steinberg, 



Switzerland. General Motherhouse, 
O'Fallon, Mo. Found in the Arch- 
diocese of St. Louis and the Dio- 
ceses of Denver, Omaha, Peoria, 
Lincoln, St. Joseph and Springfield. 

Blood, Sisters of the Precious 
Founded in Switzerland in 1834. 
Motherhouse, Dayton, Ohio. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Cincinnati 
and St. Louis and the Dioceses of 
Cleveland, Denver, Fort Wayne, 
Kansas City, Lincoln, Monterey- 
Fresno, Omaha, St. Joseph, Spring- 
field, 111., Toledo and Tucson. 

Bon Secours, Sisters of Found- 
ed in France in 1824. General 
Motherhouse, Paris, France. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Baltimore, 
Detroit and Philadelphia. 

Bon Secours, Sisters of Found- 
ed in France in 1840. General 
Motherhouse, Troyes, France. Found 
in the Archdiocese of New York. 

Carmel, Congregation of Our 
Lady of Mount Founded in 
France in 1825. General Mother- 
house, New Orleans, La. Found in 
the Archdiocese of New Orleans 
and the Dioceses of Lafayette and 
Natchez. 

Carmelites, Calced Founded 
in Naples, in 1536. Found in Allen- 
town, Pa. 

Carmelites, Discalced Founded 
In Spain in 1562. Motherhouse, Bal- 
timore, Md. Found throughout the 
United States. 

Carmelite Sisters for the Aged 
and Infirm Founded 1929 in New 
York City. Motherhouse, New York 
City. Found in the Archdioceses of 
New York and Philadelphia and the 
Diocese of Fall River. 

Carmelite Sisters of Corpus 
Christ! Established in England 
in 1908. General Motherhouse, Port 
of Spain, Trinidad. Found in the 
Archdiocese of New York and the 
Dioceses of Duluth, Grand Island 
and Mobile. 

Carmelite Sisters of the Divine 
Heart of Jesus Founded in Ger- 
many in 1891. General Motherhouse, 
Sittard, Holland. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Detroit, Los An- 
geles, Milwaukee, St. Louis and 
San Antonio, and in the Dioceses 

Casimlr, Sisters of St. Found- 
ed in the United States in 1907. 



254 



General Mother-house, Chicago, 111. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti- 
more, Chicago and Philadelphia and 
the Dioceses of Fort Wayne, Harris- 
burg, Omaha, Rockford, Scranton, 
and Springfield, Mass. 

Cenacle, Religious of the 
Founded in France in 1826. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Paris, France. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Bos- 
ton, Chicago, New York and St. 
Louis and the Dioceses of Brook- 
lyn and Providence. 

Charity, Daughters of Divine 
Founded 1876 in Chanty, Austria. 
General Motherhouse, Vienna, Aus- 
tria. American Motherhouse, Arro- 
char, Staten Island, N. Y. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Charity, Sisters of (Grey Nuns) 

Founded in Canada in 1738. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Montreal, Can- 
ada. Found in the Archdiocese of 
Boston and the Dioceses of Fall 
River, Fargo, Manchester, Spring- 
field, Toledo and Trenton. 

Charity, Sisters of (of Leaven- 
worth) Founded in the United 
States in 1851. General Mother- 
house, Leavenworth, Kans. Found 
in the Archdiocese of Santa Fe and 
the Dioceses of Cheyenne, Denver, 
Great Falls, Helena, Kansas City, 
Leavenworth and Lincoln. 

Charity, Sisters of (of Nazareth) 

Founded in the United States 
in 1812. General Motherhouse, Naz- 
areth, Ky. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Baltimore, Boston and 
Louisville and the Dioceses of Co- 
lumbus, Covington, Little Rock, 
Nashville, Natchez, Owensboro and 
Richmond. 

Charity, Sisters of (of Provi- 
dence) Founded in Canada in 
1843. General Motherhouse, Mon- 
treal, Canada, Found throughout 
the United States. 

Charity, Sisters of (of St. Augus- 
tine) Founded in France in 1223. 
Motherhouse, Lakewood, Ohio. 
Found in the Dioceses of Charles- 
ton and Cleveland. 

Charity, Sisters of (of St. Louis) 

Founded in France about 1805. 
Motherhouse, Canada. Found in the 
Diocese of Ogdensburg. 

Charity, Sisters of (Tirol) 
Founded in Tirol, Austria in 1825. 



General Motherhouse, Tirol, Aus- 
tria. Found in the Archdioceses of 
St. Louis and Milwaukee. 

Charity, Sisters of Christian 
Founded in Germany in 1849. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Paderborn, Ger- 
many. Found throughout the United 
States. 

Charity, Vincentian Sisters of 
Founded 1902 in Braddock, Pa. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Perrysville, Pa. 
Found in the Dioceses of Cleveland, 
Mobile and Pittsburgh. 

Charity of Our Lady, Mother of 
Mercy, Sisters of Founded in 
Holland in 1832. General Mother- 
house, Tilburg, Holland. Found in 
the Diocese of Hartford. 

Charity of Refuge, Sisters of Our 
Lady of Introduced into America 
in 1855. Found in the Archdiocese 
of San Antonio and the Dioceses 
of Buffalo, Dallas, Green Bay, El 
Paso, Little Rock, Pittsburgh, 
Rochester and Wheeling. 

Charity of St. Vincent de Paul, 
Daughters of Founded in France 
in 1633. General Motherhouse in 
Paris, France. Found throughout 
the United States. 

Charity of St. Vincent de Paul, 
Sisters of Founded in the United 
States in 1809. Found throughout 
the United States. 

Charity of St. Vincent De Paul, 
Sisters of (Halifax) Founded in 
the United States in 1809. Mother- 
house, Halifax, Canada* Found in 
the Archdioceses of New York and 
Boston and the Dioceses of Brook- 
lyn, Ogdensburg, Seattle and Tren- 
ton. 

Charity of the Blessed Virgin 
Mary, Sisters of Founded in 
America in 1833. General Mother- 
house, Dubuque, Iowa. Found in the 
Diocese of Brooklyn and in the 
Middle West and West. 

Charity of the Incarnate Word, 
Congregation of the Sisters of 
Founded in France in 1866. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Chicago, 
Los Angeles, New Orleans, St. 
Louis and San Antonio and the 
Dioceses of Alexandria, Amarillo, 
Corpus Christi, Dallas, El Paso, Gal- 
veston, Lafayette, Little Rock, Okla- 
homa City and Tulsa, San Diego 
and St. Joseph, and in Mexico. 



255 



Child Jesus, Society of the Holy 

Founded in England in 1846. 
Vfotherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Boston, Chi- 
cago, Los Angeles, Newark, New 
York, Philadelphia and Portland, 
Ore., and the Dioceses of Cheyenne 
and San Diego. 

Chretienne, Sisters of Ste. 
Founded 1807 in France. General 
Motherhouse, M e t z , Lorraine, 
France. Found in the Archdiocese 
of Boston and the Dioceses of Al- 
bany, Portland and Providence. 

Columban, Sisters of St., for 
Missions among the Chinese 
Founded in Ireland in 1922. Mother- 
house, Cahiracon, Ireland. Found 
in the Diocese of Buffalo. 

Compassion, Sisters of Divine 
Founded in the United States in 
1873. General Motherhouse, "White 
Plains, N. Y. Found in the Arch- 
diocese of New York. 

Cordi-Marian Sisters Founded 
in 1921 in Mexico City. General 
Motherhouse, San Antonio, Texas. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi- 
cago and San Antonio and the Dio- 
cese of El Paso. 

Cross, Daughters of the Found- 
ed in 1640 in France. Motherhouse, 
Shreveport, La. Found in the Arch- 
diocese of New Orleans and the 
Diocese of Alexandria. 

Cross, Grey Nuns of the Found- 
ed in Ottawa, Canada, in 1845. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Ottawa, Canada. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Bos- 
ton and the Diocese of Ogdenshurg. 

Cross, Sisters of the Holy 
Founded in Le Mans, France, 1841. 
Motherhouse, Notre Dame, Indiana. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 

Cross and of the Seven Dolors, 
Sisters of the Holy Founded in 
Canada in 1847. Motherhouse, St. 
Laurent, P. Q., Canada. Found in 
the Dioceses of Burlington, Fall 
River, Hartford, Manchester, Og- 
densburg and Springfield. 

Cross and Passion, Daughters of 
the Founded in Italy in 1770. 
Found in the Dioceses of Pittsburgh 
and Scranton, 

Cross and Passion, Sisters of the 
(Passionist Sisters) Founded in 



1854. General Motherhouse, Bolton, 
England. Found in the Dioceses of 
Providence and Scranton. 

Cyril and Methodius, Sisters of 
Sts. Founded in the United States 
in 1909. General Motherhspuse, Dan- 
ville, Pa. Found in the Archdioceses 
of Chicago, New York and Phila- 
delphia and the Dioceses of Fort 
Wayne, Harris burg, Hartford, Pitts- 
burgh, Scranton, Syracuse and 
Trenton. 

Daughters of Jesus, Order of the 
Founded in France in 1834. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Kermaria, Loc- 
mine, France. Found in the Diocese 
of Great Falls. 

Daughters of Mary of the Immac- 
ulate Conception, Sisters (Polish) 
Motherhouse, New Britain, Conn. 
Found in the Archdioceses of New- 
ark and New York and the Dioceses 
of Hartford and Springfield. 

Daughters of the Eucharist, Inc., 
Society of the Founded in the 
United States in 1909. Motherhouse, 
Catonsville, Md. Found in the 
Archdiocese of Baltimore. 

Doctrine, Sisters of Our Lady of 
Christian Founded in New York 
in 1910. Motherhouse, Nyack, N. Y. 
Found in the Archdiocese of New 
York and in the Dioceses of Raleigh 
and St. Augustine. 

Dominic, Foreign Mission Sisters 
of st. Founded in the United 
States in 1912. Motherhouse and 
Novitiate, Maryknoll, Ossining, 
N. Y. Found in the Archdioceses of 
New York, Los Angeles and San 
Francisco, the Dioceses of Scran- 
ton and Seattle and in the Philip- 
pines and Hawaii. 

Dominic, Sisters of St., of the Con- 
gregation of St. Rose of Lima 
Founded in the United States in 1896. 
General Motherhouse, Hawthorne, 
N. Y. Found in the Archdioceses of 
New York and Philadelphia and the 
Dioceses of Fall River and Savan- 
nah-Atlanta, 

Dominic, Sisters of the Third Order 
of St. Founded in France in 1206. 
Independent raotherhouses at : 
Everett, Wash.; Grand Eapids, 
Mich.; Great Bend, ICans.,* Kena- 
sha, Wash.; San Jose, Calif.; San 



256 



Rafael, Calif.; Sinsinawa, Wis.; 
Sparkhill, N. Y.; Springfield, I1L; 
Tacoma, Wash. Found throughout 
the United States. 

Dominican Nuns of the Perpetual 
Rosary Founded in France in 
1206. Found in Maryland, Massa- 
chusetts, New Jersey, New York, 
Pennsylvania and Wisconsin. 

Dominican Nuns of the Second 
Order of Perpetual Adoration 
Founded in France in 1206. Found 
in New York, New Jersey, Michi- 
gan, Ohio and California. 

Dominican Sisters Founded in 
France in 1206. General Mother- 
house, St. Catherine, Ky. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Dominican Sisters, Congregation 
of St. Catherine of Siena Found- 
ed in the United States in 1891. 
General Motherhouse, Fall River, 
Mass. Found in the Dioceses of 
Fall River and Ogdensburg. 

Dominican Sisters of the Congre- 
gation of St. Catherine di Ricci 
Founded in the United States in 
1880. General Motherhouse, Albany, 
N. Y, Found in the Archdioceses of 
Cincinnati, New York and Phila- 
delphia and the Dioceses of Albany 
and Trenton. 

Dominican Sisters of the Congre- 
gation of the Perpetual Rosary 
Founded in France in 1880. General 
Motherhouse, Camden, N. J. Found 
in the Dioceses of Camden and 
Syracuse. 

Dominican Sisters of the Presen- 
tation of the Blessed Virgin Mary 

Founded in France in 1684. 
Motherhouse in Tours, France. 
Found in the Diocese of Fall River. 

Dominican Sisters of the Sick 
Poor Founded in the United 
States in 1879. General Mother- 
house, New York City. Found in 
the Archdioceses of Cincinnati, De- 
troit and New York and the Di- 
oceses of Columbus and Denver. 

Dorothy, Institute of the Sisters 
of St. Founded in Italy in 1834. 
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 
Found in the Archdioceses of De- 
troit, New York and Philadelphia 
and the Diocese of Providence. 

Education, Religious of Christian 

Founded in France in 1817. 



Motherhouse, Tournai, Belgium. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Boston 
and the Diocese of Raleigh. 

Family, Congregation of the Sis- 
ters of the Holy (Colored Sisters) 

Founded in the United States 
in 1842. General Motherhouse in 
New Orleans, La. Found in the 
Archdioceses of New Orleans and 
San Antonio and the Dioceses of 
Galveston, Lafayette and Mobile. 

Family, Little Sisters of the Holy 

Founded in Canada in 1880. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Sherbrooke, 
P. Q., Canada. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Baltimore, Boston, Chi- 
cago, Philadelphia and San Fran- 
cisco and the Dioceses of Buffalo 
and Manchester. 

Family, Sisters of the Holy 
Founded in the United States in 
1872. General Motherhouse, San 
Francisco, Calif. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Los Angeles and San 
Francisco and the Dioceses of Reno, 
Monterey-Fresno, and San Diego. 

Family of Nazareth, Sisters of 
the Holy Founded in Italy, 1873. 
General Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 

Felician Sisters (0. S. F.) 
Founded in Poland in 1855. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Cracow, Poland. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 

Filippini, Religious Teachers 
Founded in Italy in 1692. First 
foundation in the United States in 
1910. General Motherhouse, Rome, 
Italy. American Motherhouse, Mor- 
ristown, N. J. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Baltimore, Newark and 
New York and the Dioceses of 
Camden, Cleveland, Hartford, Og- 
densburg, Paterson, Rochester and 
Trenton. 

Francis, Hospital Sisters of St. 

Founded in Germany in 1840. 
General Motherhouse, Muenster, 
Germany. Found in the Archdio- 
ceses of Milwaukee and St. Louis 
and the Dioceses of Belleville, 
Green Bay, La Crosse, Peoria and 
Springfield, 111. 

Francis, Missionary Sisters of 
the Third Order of St. Founded in 
Italy in 1860. General Motherhouse, 



257 



Gemona, Italy. Motherhpuse of 
American Province, Peekskill, N. Y. 
Found in the Archdioceses of New- 
ark, New York and Philadelphia. 

Francis, School Sisters of St. 
Founded in Germany in 1857. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Milwaukee, Wis. 
Found throughout the Middle West. 

Francis, School Sisters of the 
Third Order of St. Founded in 
1888 at Slatinany, Bohemia. General 
Motherhouse, Prague, Bohemia. 
American Motherhouse, Bellevue 
Station, Pittsburgh, Pa. Found in 
the Archdioceses of Philadelphia 
and Newark and the Dioceses of 
Altoona, Brie, Paterson, Pittsburgh, 
Trenton and Wheeling. 

Francis, Sisters of St. Founded 
in 1863 at Neuwied, Germany. 
American Provincialate, St. Paul, 
Minn. Found in the Dioceses of La 
Crosse and St. Paul. 

Francis, Sisters of St. Founded 
in 1893 at Tuquerres, Columbia. 
General Motherhouse, Pasto, Colum- 
bia. Found in the Archdiocese of 
Santa Fe and in the Diocese of 
Amarillo. 

Francis, Sisters of St. Mary of 
the Third Order of St. Founded 
in the United States in 1872. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, St. Louis, Mo. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi- 
cago, Milwaukee and St. Louis and 
the Dioceses of Kansas City and 
La Crosse. 

Francis, Sisters of the Poor of 
St. Founded in Germany in 1845. 
General Motherhouse, Aix-la-Cha- 
pelle, Germany. Motherhouse of 
Eastern Province, Warwick, N. Y. 
Motherhouse of Western Province, 
Cincinnati, Ohio. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Cincinnati, New- 
ark and New York and the Dio- 
ceses of Brooklyn, Columbus, Cov- 
ington, Charleston, Indianapolis, 
Leavenworth and Springfield, 111. 

Francis, Sisters of the Third 
Order of St. Established by Ven. 
John N. Neumann in Philadelphia 
in 1855. General Motherhouse, Glen 
Riddle, Pa. Under its jurisdiction 
are four provinces, with houses in 
eighteen dioceses throughout the 
United States, and one in Mallow, 
Ireland. 



Francis, Sisters of the Third 
Order of St. Established in Syra- 
cuse about 1860. General Mother- 
house, Syracuse, N. Y. Found in 
the Archdioceses of Baltimore and 
Newark and the Dioceses of Al- 
bany, Cleveland, Raleigh, Rochester, 
Syracuse and Trenton, and in 
Hawaii. 

Francis, Sisters of the Third 
Order of St. General Mother- 
house, Wappingers Falls, N. Y. 
Found in the Archdiocese of New 
York and the Dioceses of Brook- 
lyn and Newark. 

Francis, Sisters of the Third 
Order of St. General Mother- 
house, Williamsville, N. Y. Dioc- 
esan community of Buffalo. 

Francis, Sisters of the Third 
Order of St. Established in Pitts- 
burgh in 1868. General Mother- 
house, Millvale, Pa. Found in the 
Dioceses of Altoona and Pittsburgh 
and in San Juan, Puerto Rico. 

Francis, Sisters of the Third 
Order of St. Founded in the 
United States in 1877. Motherhouse, 
Peoria, 111. Found in the Archdio- 
cese of Chicago and the Dioceses 
of Charleston, Davenport, Mar- 
quette, Peoria and Rockford. 

Francis, Sisters of the Third 
Order of St. Founded in Switzer- 
land in 1424. Motherhouse, Nevada, 
Mo. Found in the Diocese of Kan- 
sas City. 

Francis, Sisters of the Third 
Order of St. Motherhouse, Mary- 
ville, Mo. Found in the Dioceses of 
Lincoln, Oklahoma and St. Joseph. 

Francis, Sisters of the Third 
Order of St. General Mother- 
house, Tiffin, Ohio. Found in the 
Diocese of Toledo. 

Francis, Sisters of the Third 
Order of St. Motherhouse, Bay 
Settlement, Wis. Found in the Arch- 
diocese of Milwaukee and the Dio- 
cese of Green Bay. 

Francis, Sisters of the Third 
Order Regular of St. Founded 
in Austria. General Motherhouse, 
Oldenburg, Ind. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Cincinnati and St. 



258 



Louis and the Dioceses of Coving- 
ton, El Paso, Gallup, Great Falls, 
Indianapolis, Kansas City and 
Peoria. 

Franciscan Missionaries of Mary 
Founded in India in 1877. Gen- 
eral Mother-house in Rome, Italy. 
Pound in the Archdioceses of Bos- 
ton, Cincinnati and New York and 
the Dioceses of Albany, Brooklyn, 
Fall River, Gallup and Providence. 
Franciscan Poor Clare Nuns 
Founded in Assisi, Italy, in 1212. 
General Motherhouse, Italy. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Franciscan Sisters, Daughters of 
the Sacred Hearts of Jesus and 
Mary Founded in Germany, 
1860. General Motherhouse, Salzkot- 
ten, Westphalia, Germany. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Chicago, 
Dubuque, Milwaukee and St. Louis, 
and the Dioceses of Belleville, Den- 
ver and Green Bay. 

Franciscan Sisters of Baltimore 
City Founded in England in 
1869. General Motherhouse in Lon- 
don, England. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Baltimore and New 
York and the Dioceses of Raleigh 
and Richmond. 

Franciscan Sisters of Bl. Kune- 
gunda Founded in the United 
States in 1894. General Mother- 
house, Chicago, 111. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Chicago and Mil- 
waukee and the Dioceses of Al- 
toona, Belleville, Cleveland, Fort 
Wayne, Marquette and Pittsburgh. 
Franciscan Sisters of Christian 
Charity Founded in the U. S. in 
1869. Motherhouse, Manitowoc, Wis. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi- 
cago, Los Angeles and Milwaukee 
and the Dioceses of Columbus, Grand 
Rapids, Green Bay, La Crosse, Mar- 
quette, Omaha, Superior, Tucson, 
Sioux City and Wheeling. 

Franciscan Sisters of Mary, Little 
Founded in the United States in 
1889. General Motherhouse, Canada. 
Found in the Dioceses of Portland 
and Springfield, Mass. 

Franciscan Sisters of Our Lady 
of Perpetual Help Motherhouse, 
St. Louis, Mo. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Chicago, Cincinnati and 
St. Louis and the Dioceses of Belle- 



ville, Kansas City, Leavenworm, 
Omaha, Sioux City and Wheeling, 

Franciscan Sisters of St. Joseph 
Motherhouse, Hamburg, N. Y. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti- 
more, Boston, Detroit and Milwau- 
kee and the Dioceses of Buffalo, 
Fall River, Harrisburg, Hartford, 
Rochester, Springfield and Trenton. 

Franciscan Sisters of the Atone- 
ment, Third Order Regular of St. 
Francis Founded in the U. S. 
in 1898. General Motherhouse, Gar- 
rison, N. Y. Found throughout the 
United States. 

Franciscan Sisters of the Immac- 
ulate Conception Founded in 
Italy in 1866. General Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy. Found in the Arch- 
diocese of Milwaukee and the Dio- 
ceses of Crookston, Green Bay, La 
Crosse, Peoria and St. Cloud. 

Franciscan Sisters of the Immac- 
ulate Conception. Founded in Ger- 
many. General Motherhouse, Brazil. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Wash- 
ington and the Dioceses of Belle- 
ville and Buffalo. 

Franciscan Sisters of the Immac- 
ulate Conception, Missionary 
Founded in the United States in 
1873. General Motherhouse, Rome, 
Italy. Found in the Archdioceses 
of Boston, Chicago, Newark, New 
York and Philadelphia and the 
Dioceses of Brooklyn, Pittsburgh, 
Rockford, Savannah, St. Cloud and 
Syracuse. 

Franciscan Sisters of the Sacred 
Heart Founded in Germany in 
1866. Motherhouse, Joliet, 111. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi- 
cago, Los Angeles and San Fran- 
cisco, and the Dioceses of Fort 
Wayne, Peoria, Rockford, San 
Diego and Springfield, 111. 

Francis of Assisi, Sisters of the 
Third Order of St. Founded at 
Allegany, N. Y., in 1859 by Fr. 
Pamphillus Magliano, O. F. M. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Allegany, N. Y. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Bos- 
ton and New York, in the Dioceses 
of Albany, Brooklyn, Buffalo, Hart- 
ford, Ogdensburg, Pittsburgh, Port- 
land, Me., Providence, Rochester, 
St. Augustine, Syracuse and Tren- 
ton and in Jamaica, B. W. I. 



259 



Francis of Assisi, Sisters of the 
Third Order of St. Founded in 
the United States in 1849. General 
Motherhouse, St. Francis, Wis. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi- 
cago and Milwaukee and the Dio- 
ceses of Cleveland, Davenport, 
Denver, Green Bay, La Crosse, 
Peoria, Rock-ford, Sioux City, Sioux 
Falls and Superior. 

Francis of Mary Immaculate, 
Congregation of the Third Order 
of St. Founded in the United 
States in 1865. General Mother- 
house, Joliet, 111. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Chicago and St. 
Louis, and in the Dioceses of Al- 
toona, Cleveland, Columbus, Peoria, 
Rockford, Springfield, 111., Superior 
and Toledo. 

Francis of Penance and Christian 
Charity, Sisters of St. Founded 
in Holland in 1835. General Mother- 
house, Heythuizen, Roermond, Hol- 
land. Found throughout the United 
States. 

Francis of the Congregation of 
Our Lady of Lourdes, Sisters of 
St. Founded in the United States 
in 1877. General Motherhouse, Roch- 
ester, Minn. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Chicago, Detroit and 
St. Paul and the Dioceses of Co- 
lumbus, Covington, Denver, La 
Crosse, Omaha, Sioux Falls, Toledo 
and Winona. 

Francis of the Congregation of 
Our Lady of the Holy Rosary, Sis- 
ters of St. Founded in France 
in 1650. Found in the Archdioceses 
of Detroit, Los Angeles and St. 
Paul, and the Dioceses of Cleveland, 
Duluth, San Diego, Superior, To- 
ledo, Columbus, Galveston, Grand 
Island and Winona. 

Francis of the Holy Family, Sis- 
ters of the Third Order of St. 
Founded in Germany in 1868. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Dubuque, Iowa. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi- 
cago, Dubuque and Portland, Ore., 
and the Dioceses of Davenport, Des 
Moines and Sioux City. 

Francis of the Immaculate Con- 
ception, Sisters of St. Founded 
in the United States in 1891. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Peoria, 111. Found 
in the Dioceses of Peoria and 
Springfield. 

260 



Francis of the Immaculate Con- 
ception of the B. V. JVL, Sisters of 
the Third Order of St. Founded 
in the United States in 1868. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Clinton, Iowa. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi- 
cago and Dubuque and the Dioceses 
of Covington, Davenport, Des 
Moines, Omaha, Peoria, Rockford, 
St. Joseph and Sioux City. 

Francis of the Martyr St. George, 
Sisters of St. Found in the Arch- 
diocese of St. Louis and the Dio- 
cese of Springfield. 

Francis of the Perpetual Adora- 
tion, Sisters of the Third Order of 
St. Founded in the United States 
in 1853. General Motherhouse, La 
Crosse, Wis. Found in the Arch- 
diocese of Dubuque and the Dio- 
ceses of Boise, Davenport, Des 
Moines, Helena, *La Crosse, Sioux 
City, Spokane and Superior. 

Francis Seraph of the Perpetual 
Adoration, Poor Sisters of St. 
Founded in Germany in 1860. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Olpe, Germany. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi- 
cago, Louisville, New Orleans, St. 
Louis and Santa Fe and the Dio- 
ceses of Cheyenne, Cleveland, Den- 
ver, Detroit, Fort Wayne, Grand 
Island, Indianapolis, Leavenworth, 
Lincoln, Nashville and Omaha. 

Glen Riddle Sisters See: Fran- 
cis, Sisters of the Third Order of 
St. Established by Yen. John N. 
Neumann with Motherhouse at 
Glen Riddle, Pa. 

Good Shepherd, Sisters of Our 
Lady of Charity of the Founded 
in 1641. General Motherhouse, An- 
gers, France. Found throughout the 
United States. 

Good Shepherd Sisters See: 
Heart of Mary, Sisters, Servants 
of the Immaculate, with General 
Motherhouse at Quebec, Canada. 

Grey Nuns See: Charity, Sis- 
ters of, with General Motherhouse 
at Montreal, Canada. 

Greymoor Sisters See: Fran- 
ciscan Sisters of the Atonement, 
Third Order Regular of St. Francis. 

Handmaids of Jesus Christ, Poor 
Founded in Germany in 1851. 
General Motherhouse, Dernbach, 
Westerwald, Germany. Found in 



the Archdioceses of Chicago and 
St. Paul and the Dioceses of Belle- 
ville, Fort Wayne, Springfield and 
Superior. 

Handmaids of the Most Pure 
Heart of Mary (Colored) Found- 
ed in the United States in 1916. 
General Motherhouse, New York 
City. Found in the Archdiocese of 
New York. 

Heart of Mary, Sisters, Servants 
of the Holy Founded in France 
in 1860. General Motherhouse, Mont- 
geron, France. Found in the Arch- 
diocese of Chicago and the Diocese 
of Peoria. 

Heart of Mary, Sisters, Servants 
of the Immaculate Founded in 
the United States in 1845. General 
Motherhouse, Monroe, Mich. Found 
throughout the United States. 

Heart of Mary, Sisters, Servants 
of the Immaculate (Good Shepherd 
Sisters) Founded in Canada in 
1850. General Motherhouse, Quebec, 
Canada. Found in the Archdiocese 
of Boston and the Diocese of Port- 
land. 

Heart of the Blessed Mary, Sis- 
ters of the California Institute of 
the Most Holy and Immaculate 
Motherhouse, Hollywood, Calif. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Los 
Angeles and the Dioceses of Mon- 
terey-Fresno and San Diego. 

Helpers of the Holy Souls 
Founded in France in 1856. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse in Paris, France. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi- 
cago, New York, St. Louis and San 
Francisco. 

Holy Ghost, Daughters of the 
Founded in France in 1706. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, France. Found 
in the Archdiocese of Boston, and 
the Dioceses of Albany, Burling- 
ton, Fall River, Hartford, Ogdens- 
burg, Providence and Springfield. 

Holy Ghost, Social Mission Sis- 
ters of the Founded in the United 
States in 1922, by Archbishop Jos- 
eph Schrembs. Motherhouse, Cleve- 
land, Ohio. Found in the Diocese of 
Cleveland. 

Holy Ghost and Mary Immacu- 
late, Sisters, Servants of the 
Founded in America in 1888. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, San Antonio, Tex, 



Found in the Diocese of Albany 
and in the Southwestern States. 

Holy Ghost, of Perpetual Adora- 
tion, Servants of the Founded in 
Holland in 1896. General Mother- 
house, Steyl, Holland. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Philadelphia and 
St. Louis. 

Hospitallers of St. Joseph, Reli- 
gious Founded in France in 1636. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Chi- 
cago and the Dioceses of Burling- 
ton and Helena. 

Humility of Mary, Sisters of the 
Holy Founded in France in 1854. 
General Motherhouse, Villa Maria, 
Lawrence County, Pa. (This com- 
munity is attached by special agree- 
ment to the Diocese of Cleveland, 
Ohio.) Found in the Archdiocese 
of Dubuque and the Dioceses of 
Cleveland, Davenport, Des Moines 
and Rapid City. 

Immaculate Conception, Daugh- 
ters of Mary of the Motherhouse, 
New Britain, Conn. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Newark and New 
York and in the Dioceses of Brook- 
lyn, Hartford and Springfield. 

Immaculate Conception, Mission- 
ary Sisters of the Founded in 
Brazil in 1910. First foundation in 
the United States in 1922. General 
Motherhouse, St. Bonaventure, 
N. Y. Found in the Archdioceses of 
Baltimore, Newark and New York 
and the Dioceses of Buffalo and 
Paterson. 

Immaculate Conception, Servant 
Sisters of the Found in Connecti- 
cut, Minnesota, New York and 
Pennsylvania under jurisdiction of 
the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Dio- 
cese. 

Immaculate Conception, Sisters 
of the Founded in the United 
States in 1874. General Mother- 
house, New Orleans, La. Found in 
the Archdiocese of New Orleans 
and the Diocese of Lafayette. 

Incarnate Word and the Blessed 
Sacrament, Sisters of the Found- 
ed in France in 1625. General 
Motherhouse, Shiner, Texas. Found 
in the Archdiocese of San Antonio 
and the Dioceses of Belleville, Pitts- 
burgh and Galveston. 



261 



Infancy of Jesus, Congregation of 
the Servants of the Holy Founded 
in 1855 in Germany. General Mother- 
hpuse, Germany. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Baltimore and Washing- 
ton and New York and the Dio- 
ceses of Albany, Indianapolis, Pitts- 
burgh, Syracuse, Toledo and Tren- 
ton. 

Infant Jesus, Sisters of the 
Founded in France in 1835. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Brooklyn, N. Y. 
Found in the Diocese of Brooklyn. 
Jesus, Sisters of the Poor Child 
Founded in 1844 in Aix-la-Chapelle, 
Germany. General Motherhouse, 
Simpelveld, Holland. Found in the 
Diocese of Wheeling, W. Va. 

Jesus, Society of the Sisters, 
Faithful Companions of Founded 
in France in 1820. General Mother- 
house, Paris, France. Found in 
Massachusetts and Rhode Island. 
Jesus Crucified and the Sorrow- 
ful Mother, Poor Sisters of 
Founded in the United States. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Elmhurst, Pa. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Bos- 
ton and Philadelphia and in the 
Diocese of Scranton. 

Jesus-Mary, Religious of Found- 
ed at Lyons, France, 1818. General 
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found in 
the Archdiocese of New York and 
the Dioceses of El Paso, Fall River, 
Manchester and Providence. 

Joan of Arc, Sisters of St. 
Founded in France in 1806. General 
Motherhouse, Bergerville, Quebec, 
Canada. Found in the Archdioceses 
of Boston and New York and the 
Dioceses of Albany, Fall River, Hart- 
ford, Manchester, Portland, Provi- 
dence, Rochester and Springfield. 
John the Baptist, Sisters of the 
Order of St. Founded in Italy in 
1878. General Motherhouse, Rome, 
Italy. Found in the Archdioceses of 
Newark and New York. 

Joseph, Sisters of St. Founded 
in 1650 in Le Puy, France, General 
Motherhouse, Le Puy, France. Found 
in the Diocese of Fall River. 

Joseph, Sisters of St. Founded 
in the United States in 1901. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Stevens Point, 
Wis. Found in the Archdioceses of 
Chicago, Detroit, St. Paul and Mil- 
waukee and the Dioceses of Cleve- 



land, Crookston, Denver, Fort 
Wayne, Grand Island, Green Bay, 
Hartford, La Crosse and Superior. 

Joseph, Sisters of St. (of Caron- 
delet) Founded in France in 1650. 
General Motherhouse, St. Louis, Mo. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 

Joseph, Sisters of St. (of New- 
ark) Founded in England in 
1888. General Motherhouse, Jersey 
City, N. J. Found in the Archdio- 
ceses of Newark, Philadelphia and 
Portland and the Dioceses of Cam- 
den, Seattle and Trenton and in 
Alaska. 

Little Company of Mary Nursing 
Sisters Founded in England in 
1877. Motherhouse in Rome, Italy. 
Found in Chicago. 

Loretto at the Foot of the Cross, 
Sisters of Founded in America 
in 1812. General Motherhouse, Lo- 
retto, Marion, Ky. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Chicago, Los An- 
geles, Louisville, St. Louis and 
Santa Fe and in the Dioceses of 
Belleville, Columbus, Denver, El 
Paso, Kansas City, Lincoln, Mobile, 
Oklahoma City and Tulsa, Omaha, 
Rockford, St. Joseph, San Diego 
and Tucson. 

Mantellata Sisters, Servants of 
Mary Founded in Italy in 1285. 
General Motherhouse, Pistoia, Italy. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Chi- 
cago and the Dioceses of Belleville, 
Denver, Ogdensburg, Omaha and 
Sioux City. 

Marianites of Holy Cross, Con- 
gregation of the Sisters Founded 
in France in 1841. General Mother- 
house, France, Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of New York and New 
Orleans and the Dioceses of Lafay- 
ette and Natchez. 

Mar 1st Sisters These are the 
Missionary Sisters of the Society 
of Mary, St. Theresa's Convent, 
Spring Rd., Mass. A strictly mis- 
sionary order founded in France 
in 1845 whose field of labor is the 
South Sea Islands. 

Mary, Missionary Sisters of the 
Society of Founded in 1880 at St. 
Brieuc, France. General Mother- 
house, Lyons, France. American 



262 



Novitiate, Bedford, Mass. Pound in 
the Archdiocese of Boston. 

Mary, Servants of Founded 
in Italy in the 13th century. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Baltimore, 
Chicago, Cincinnati, Detroit, Du- 
buque, New York, Santa Fe and 
St. Louis and the Dioceses of Belle- 
ville, Denver, La Crosse, Ogdens- 
burg, Omaha, Sioux City, Superior, 
Trenton and Wheeling. 

Mary, Sisters of St. Founded 
in Oregon in 1886. General Mother- 
house, Beaverton, Oregon. Found 
in the Archdiocese of Portland. 

Mary Help of Christians, Daugh- 
ters of Founded in 1854 in Italy. 
General Motherhouse, Nizza Mon- 
ferrato, Italy. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Newark, New York, 
Philadelphia and San Antonio and 
the Dioceses of Monterey-Fresno, 
Paterson and St. Augustine. 

Mary, of Namur, Sisters of St. 
Founded in Namur, Belgium, 1819. 
General Motherhouse, Namur, Bel- 
gium. Found in the Archdioceses 
of Baltimore and Boston and the 
Dioceses of Buffalo, Dallas, Denver, 
Galveston, Monterey-Fresno and 
Syracuse. 

Mary Reparatrix, Society of 
Founded in France in 1857. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 
Found in the Archdioceses of De- 
troit and New York. 

Medical Missionaries, Inc., So- 
ciety of Catholic Founded in the 
United States in 1925. General 
Motherhouse, Fox Chase, Pa. Found 
in the Archdiocese of Baltimore. 

Mercy, Daughters of Our Lady of 

Founded in Italy in 1837. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Savona, Italy. 
Found in the Dioceses of Harris- 
burg, Scranton and Springfield. 

Mercy, Sisters of Founded in 
Ireland in 1831. Found throughout 
the United States. 

Mercy, Sisters of Our Lady of 

Founded in America in 1829. 
General Motherhouse, Charleston, 
S. C. Found in the Diocese of 
Charleston. 

Mercy of the Holy Cross, Sisters 
of Founded in Switzerland in 
1852. General Motherhouse, Ingen- 
bohl, Switzerland. Found in the 



Archdioceses of Cincinnati, Milwau- 
kee and St. Louis, and the Dio- 
ceses of Belleville, Bismarck and 
Superior. 

Misericorde, Sisters of Found- 
ed in Canada in 1848. General 
Motherhouse, Montreal, Canada. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Chi- 
cago, Milwaukee and New York 
and in the Dioceses of Green Bay 
and Springfield. 

Mission Health Sisters Found- 
ed in New York in 1935. Found in 
the Archdiocese of New York. 

Mission Helpers, Servants of the 
Sacred Heart Founded in the 
United States, in 1890. General 
Motherhouse, Towson, Md. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Baltimore 
and New York and the Dioceses 
of Pittsburgh and Trenton, and in 
Puerto Rico. 

Missionary Catechists of Our 
Blessed Lady of Victory, Society 
O f Founded in the United States 
in 1918. Motherhouse, Huntington, 
Ind. Found in the Archdioceses of 
Los Angeles and Santa Fe and the 
Dioceses of Amarillo, El Paso, Fort 
Wayne, Monterey-Fresno and San 
Diego. 

Missionaries of St. Mary, Lady 
Founded in the United States 
in 1908. General Motherhouse, 
Omak, Wash. Found in the Diocese 
of Spokane. 

Missionary Sisters of Our Lady 
of Africa (White Sisters) Found- 
ed in Algeria in 1869. General 
Motherhouse, Algeria. Found in 
Metuchen, N. J. 

Missionary Sisters of the Divine 
Child Founded in the United 
States in 1927. Motherhouse, Buf- 
falo, N. Y. Found in the Diocese 
of Buffalo. 

Missionary Sisters of the Most 
Sacred Heart Founded in Ger- 
many in 1899. General Motherhouse, 
Hiltrup, Germany. Found in the 
Archdioceses of New York, Phila- 
delphia and Cincinnati and the Dio- 
ceses of Columbus, Peoria, Rock- 
ford and Wheeling. 

Missionary Sisters of the Sacred 
Heart Founded in Italy in 1880. 
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found 



263 



in the Archdioceses of Los Angeles, 
Newark, New Orleans, New York 
and Philadelphia and the Dioceses 
of Brooklyn, Denver, San Diego, 
Scranton and Seattle. 

Missionary Sisters, Servants of 
the Holy Ghost Founded in Hol- 
land in 1889. General Motherhouse, 
Steyl, Holland. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Baltimore, Chicago, Du- 
buque, Milwaukee and St. Louis 
and the Dioceses of Erie, Little 
Rock and Natchez. 

Missionary Zelatrices, Sisters of 
the Sacred Heart Founded in 
Italy in 1894. Motherhouse, Rome, 
Italy. Found in the Archdioceses 
of New York and St. Louis and 
the Dioceses of Hartford and Pitts- 
burgh. 

Names of Jesus and Mary, Sis- 
ters of the Holy Founded in 
Canada in 1843. General Mother- 
house, Outrement, Canada, Found 
throughout the United States. 

Nazareth, Sisters of Founded 
in the United States in 1924. Moth- 
erhouse, Hammersmith, England. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Los 
Angeles. 

Notre Dame, School Sisters De 

Founded in Czechoslovakia in 
1853. General Motherhouse, Ho- 
razdovice, Bohemia. Found in the 
Archdiocese of Dubuque and the 
Dioceses of Lincoln and Omaha. 

Notre Dame, School Sisters of 

Founded in Germany, 1833. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Munich, Bavaria. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 

Notre Dame, Sisters of Found- 
ed in Germany in 1850. General 
Motherhouse, Muelhausen, Ger- 
many. Found in the Archdioceses 
of Baltimore, Chicago, Cincinnati 
and Los Angeles and the Dioceses 
of Cleveland, Covington, Fort 
Wayne, San Diego, Superior and 
Toledo. 

Notre Dame, Sisters of the Con- 
gregation of Founded in Canada 
m 1660. General Motherhouse, Mon- 
treal, P. Q., Canada. Found in the 
Archdioceses of New York and Chi- 
cago and the Dioceses of Burling- 
ton, Hartford, Portland and Provi- 
dence. 



Notre Dame De Namur, Sisters of 
Founded in France, 1803. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Namur, Belgium. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 

Notre Dame De Sion, Congrega- 
tion of Founded in France in 
1843. General Motherhouse, Paris, 
France. Found in the Diocese of 
Kansas City. 

Oblate Sisters of Providence 
Founded in the United States in 
1829. General Motherhouse, Balti- 
more, Md. Found in the Archdio- 
ceses of Baltimore and St. Louis, 
and the Dioceses of Charleston, 
Leavenworth and Richmond. 

Pallottine Missionary Sisters 
Founded in Italy in 1895. General 
Motherhouse, Limburg, Germany. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti- 
more and Milwaukee and the Dio- 
ceses of Columbus, Omaha, Pitts- 
burgh and Wheeling. 

Pallottine Sisters of Charity 
Founded in Italy, 1845. General 
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found 
in the Archdioceses pf Baltimore, 
Newark, New York and Philadel- 
phia and the Diocese of Providence. 

Parish Visitors of Mary Immacu- 
late Founded in New York in 
1920. Motherhouse, New York City. 
Found in the Archdioceses pf Chi- 
cago, New York and in the Dioceses 
of Albany, Brooklyn, Scranton, 
Syracuse and Wilmington. 

Passionist Sisters See: Cross 
and Passion, Sisters of the. 

Peekskiil Sisters See: Francis, 
Missionary Sisters of the Third 
Order of St. 

Poor, Little Sisters of the 
Founded in France in 1839. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, St. Pern, France. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 

Presentation, Sisters of St. Mary 
of the Founded in France. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Broons, Cotes-du- 
Nord, France. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Baltimore, New Orleans, 
Portland and San Antonio, and the 
Dioceses of Fargo, Fort Wayne and 
Peoria. 

Presentation of Mary, Sisters of 
the Founded in France in 1796. 



264 



General Motherhouse in France. 
Found in the Dioceses of Burling- 
ton, Manchester, Portland, Provi- 
dence and Springfield. 

Presentation of the B. V. M., Sis- 
ters of the Founded in Ireland 
in 1777. Found throughout the 
United States. 

Providence, Daughters of St. 
Mary of Founded in 1881 in 
Como, Italy. General Motherhouse, 
Como, Italy. American Motherhouse, 
Chicago, 111. Found in the Arch- 
diocese of Chicago and the Diocese 
of Sioux Falls. 

Providence, Sisters of Found- 
ed in Canada in 1861. General 
Motherhouse, Holyoke, Mass. Found 
in the Diocese of Springfield. 

Providence, Sisters of (of St. 
Mary-of-the-Woods) Founded in 
France in 1806. General Mother; 
house, St. Mary-of-the-Woods, Ind. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti- 
more, Boston, Chicago and Los An- 
geles and the Dioceses of Fort 
Wayne, Indianapolis, Oklahoma City 
and Tulsa, Peoria, Raleigh, Rock- 
ford and San Diego. 

Providence, Sisters of Divine 
Founded in France in 1762. General 
Motherhouse, San Antonio, Texas. 
Found in the Archdioceses of Balti- 
more, Los Angeles, San Antonio 
and Santa Fe and the Dioceses 
of Alexandria, Amarillo, Corpus 
Chris ti, Dallas, Galveston, Lafay- 
ette, Little Rock, San Diego, Okla- 
homa and Tulsa. * 

Providence, Sisters of Divine 
Founded in Germany. Motherhouse, 
Mayence, Germany. Found in the 
Archdiocese of St. Louis and the 
Dioceses of Altoona, Columbus, 
Erie, Pittsburgh, Springfield and 
Wheeling and in Puerto Rico. 

Providence, Sisters of Divine (of 
Kentucky) Founded in France 
in 1762. General Motherhouse, Mo- 
selle, France. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Baltimore, Cincinnati 
and New York and in the Dioceses 
of Columbus, Covington, Provi- 
dence, Toledo and Wheeling. 

Redeemer, Daughters of the Di- 
vine Founded in 1849 in Nieder- 
bronn, Alsace-Lorraine. General 
Motherhouse, Sopron, Hungary. 
Found in the Archdiocese of Phila- 



delphia and in the Dioceses of Buf- 
falo, Cleveland and Pittsburgh. 

Redeemer, Daughters of the Most 
Holy Founded in 1847 in Wuerz- 
burg, Germany. General Mother- 
house, Wuerzburg, Germany. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Baltimore 
and Washington, Boston, New York 
and Philadelphia. 

Refuge, Sisters of Our Lady of 
Charity of Founded in France 
in 1641. Motherhouse, Buffalo, N. Y. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 

Reparation, Sisters of Founded 
in the United States in 1890, Moth- 
erhouse, New York City. Found in 
the Archdiocese of New York. 

Resurrection, Sisters of the 
Founded in Italy in 1891. General 
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Chicago and 
New York and the Dioceses of Al- 
bany, Fargo, La Crosse, Omaha and 
Syracuse. 

Rosary, Congregation of Our 
Lady of the Founded in Canada 
in 1874. General Motherhouse in 
Rimouski, P. Q., Canada. Found 
in the Diocese of Portland. 

Sacrament, Sisters of Perpetual 
Adoration of the Blessed Found- 
ed in Mexico in 1879. Motherhouse, 
San Antonio, Texas. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Los Angeles and 
San Antonio and the Dioceses of 
Salt Lake City and San Diego. 

Sacrament, Sisters of the Blessed, 
for Indians and Colored People 
Founded in the United States in 
1891. General Motherhouse, Corn- 
wells Heights, Pa. Found through- 
out the United States. 

Sacrament, Sisters of the Most 
Holy Founded in France in 1851. 
General Motherhouse, Lafayette, 
La. Found in the Archdiocese of 
New Orleans and in the Dioceses 
of Lafayette, Mobile and Natchez. 

Sacrament, Sisters of the Perpet- 
ual Adoration of the Blessed 
Founded in Rome in 1807. Found 
in the Archdiocese of San Fran- 
cisco and the Diocese of El Paso. 

Sacramenti ne Nuns Founded 
in France in 1639. Motherhouse, 
Yonkers, N. Y. Found in the Arch- 
diocese of New York. 



265 



Sacred Heart, Grey Nuns of the 

Founded in Canada, 1726. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Philadelphia, Pa, 
Found in the Archdioceses of Bos- 
ton and Philadelphia and the Dio- 
ceses of Brooklyn, Buffalo, Ogdens- 
burg and Savannah-Atlanta. 

Sacred Heart, Society of the 
Founded in France in 1800. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 
Found throughout the United 
States. 

Sacred Heart and the Poor, Serv- 
ants of the (Mexican) Founded 
in Mexico in 1885. Motherhouse, 
El Paso, Texas. Found in the Dio- 
ceses of Corpus Christi and El Paso. 

Sacred Heart of Jesus of St. Ja- 
cut, Sisters of the Founded in 
France in 1816. General Mother- 
house, St. Jacut, Brittany, France, 
Found in the Archdiocese of San 
Antonio and in the Dioceses of 
Corpus Christi and Galveston. 

Sacred Heart of Mary, Religious 
O f the Founded in France in 
1848. General Motherhouse, Beziers, 
France. Found in the Archdioceses 
of Los Angeles and New York and 
the Dioceses of Brooklyn and San 
Diego. 

Sacred Hearts, Religious of the 
Holy Union of the Motherhouse, 
Fall River, Mass. Found in the 
Archdioceses of Baltimore and Bos- 
ton and the Dioceses of Brooklyn, 
Fall River and Providence, 

Sacred Hearts and of Perpetual 
Adoration, Sisters of the Found- 
ed in France in 1800. General Moth- 
erhouse, Paris, France. Found in 
the Diocese of Fall River. 

Saviour, Sisters of the Divine 
Founded in Italy in 1888. General 
Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. Found 
in the Archdioceses of Chicago and 
Milwaukee and the Dioceses of 
Green Bay, La Crosse, Springfield, 
Sioux Falls and Superior. 

Service, Sisters of Social 
Founded in 1908 in Hungary. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Budapest, Hun- 
gary. Found in the Archdioceses of 
Los Angeles and San Francisco and 
the Dioceses of Sacramento and 
San Diego. 

Sorrowful Mother, Sisters of the 

Founded in Italy in 1883. Gen- 
eral Motherhouse, Rome, Italy. 



Found in the Archdioceses of Mil- 
waukee, Newark and Santa Fe and 
the Dioceses of Green Bay, La 
Crosse, Oklahoma City and Tulsa, 
Superior, Wichita and Winona. 

Teresa of Jesus, Society of St. 
Founded in Spain in 1876. Mother- 
house, Barcelona, Spain. Found in 
the Archdioceses of New Orleans 
and San Antonio. 

Trinity, Missionary Servants of 
the Most Blessed Motherhouse, 
Holmes burg, Pa. Found in the Arch- 
dioceses of Baltimore, Newark and 
Philadelphia and the Dioceses of 
Brooklyn, Hartford, Mobile, Nat- 
chez, Pittsburgh, Rochester and 
Rockford, and in Puerto Rico. 

Ursula of the Blessed Virgin, So- 
ciety of the Sisters of St. Found- 
ed in France in 1606. General Moth- 
erhouse, Bruges, Belgium. Found 
in the Archdiocese of New York, 

Ursuline Nuns Founded in 
Italy in 1535. General Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy. Found throughout the 
United States. 

Ursuline Nuns of the Congrega- 
tion of Paris Founded in Italy 
in 1535. Motherhouse, Maple Mount, 
Ky. Found in the Archdioceses of 
Louisville, St. Louis and Santa Fe 
and the Dioceses of Lincoln and 
Owensbpro. 

Ursuline Sisters of Mount Cal- 
vary Founded in Germany, 1838. 
General Motherhouse, Calvarein- 
berg, Germany. Central house, Ken- 
1 mare, N. D. Found in the Dioceses of 
Belleville, Bismarck and Cheyenne. 

Venerini Sisters Founded in 
Italy in 1685. General Motherhouse, 
Rome, Italy. Found in the Arch- 
diocese of Boston and the Dioceses 
of Albany, Providence and Spring- 
field. 

Vincent de Paul Sisters See: 
Charity of St. Vincent de Paul, Sis- 
ters of. 

Visitation Nuns Founded in 
France in 1610. Found throughout 
the United States. 

White Sisters See: Missionary 
Sisters of Our Lady of Africa. 

Wisdom, Daughters of Found- 
ed in France in 1703. General 
Motherhouse, Vendee, France. 
Found in the Dioceses of Brook- 
lyn and Portland. 



266 



AMERICAN MISSIONARIES AT HOME AND IN FOREIGN FIELDS 

{Compiled by the Society for the Propagation of the Faith) 

Religious Order or Community Priests Brothers 

Augustinian Recollects 12 

Augustinians 4 

Benedictines 6 1 

Brothers of the Sacred Heart 7 

Brothers of the Third Order of St. Francis ... 5 

Capuchins (O F. M. Cap.) 12 1 

Claretians 12 3 

Divine Word Missionaries 69 7 

Dominicans 29 2 

Franciscans (O. F. M.) 92 5 

Holy Cross Fathers 30 10 

Holy Ghost Fathers 109 

Jesuits 337 87 

La Salette Missionaries 150 150 

Marianists 7 97 

Marists 42 90 

Maryknoll Missionaries 295 81 

Norbertines 8 

Oblates of Mary Immaculate 38 

Passionists 65 1 

Redemptorists 128 

St. Columban Fathers 45 

Society of African Missions 25 

Society of the Atonement 7 3 

Vincentian Fathers 85 

White Fathers 14 1 

Religious Order or Community Sisters 

Benedictine Sisters 34 

Carmelites of Corpus Christi 12 

Daughters of Charity of St. Vincent de Paul 31 

Daughters of the Holy Ghost 8 

Dominican Sisters 24 

Franciscan Sisters (O. F. M.) 19 

Helpers of the Holy Souls 36 

Holy Union of the Sacred Hearts 4 

Hospital Sisters of St. Francis 32 

Maryknoll Sisters 614 

Missionary Canonesses of St. Augustine 78 

Missionary Servants of the Most Blessed Trinity 65 

Missionary Sisters of Our Lady of Africa 16 

Missionary Sisters of the Immaculate Conception 262 

Missionary Sisters of the Society of Mary 74 

Missionary Sisters, Servants of the Holy Ghost 114 

Mission Helpers of the Sacred Heart 175 

Pallottine Missionary Sisters $ 

Religious of the Holy Union of the Sacred Hearts 4 

Religious of the Sacred Heart 10 

School Sisters of Notre Dame , . 42 

School Sisters of St. Francis 29 

Sisters Adorers of the Most Precious Blood ,**,,,,>, & 

267 



Religious Order or Community Sisters 

Sisters Adorers of the Precious Blood 29 

Sisters of Charity (Emmitsburg, Md.) 6 

Sisters of Charity (Grey Nuns) 15 

Sisters of Charity of Providence 3 

Sisters of Divine Providence 16 

Sisters of Mercy of the Union of the United States of America ... 27 

Sisters of Notre Dame of Namur 12 

Sisters of Providence 28 

Sisters of St. Columban 1 

Sisters of St. Francis 36 

Sisters of St. Francis of Assisi 20 

Sisters of St. Joseph (of Newark) 7 

Sisters of the Holy Cross 19 

Sisters of the Holy Names of Jesus and Mary 188 

Sisters of Loretto at the Foot of the Cross 19 

Sisters of the Blessed Sacrament for Indians and Colored People . . 430 

Sisters of the Holy Family 185 

Sisters of the Precious Blood 23 

Sisters of the Third Order Regular of St. Francis 19 

Sisters of the Third Order of St. Francis of the Holy Family 9 

Sisters of the Third Order of St. Francis of Perpetual Adoration ... 13 

Sisters, Servants of the Immaculate Heart of Mary 4 

Social Mission Sisters of the Holy Ghost 4 

Society of African Missions 34 

Society of Catholic Medical Missionaries 10 

Society of Missionary Catechists of Our Blessed Lady of Victory . . . 154 

Society of the Holy Child Jesus 8 

Ursuline Sisters 46 

Vincentians 6 

THE HOME MISSIONERS OF AMERICA 

(Courtesy of the Rev. Howard Bishop, Director) 

The Home Missioners of America are a society, organized in 1937, 
and now in process of formation under the patronage of the Most Rev- 
erend John T. McNicholas, Archbishop of Cincinnati, with the purpose of 
carrying the Faith to the rural sections of the United States. The Home 
Missioners are interested in the conversion of all of non-Catholic Ameri- 
ca, but they feel that the best place to begin such a work is in the 
rural sections: first, because it is here that the Church is least known 
and most misunderstood; and secondly, because these sections, having 
a much higher birth-rate than the cities, are the population reservoirs of 
the nation. There is also the fact that a very fine American society 
of priests, the Paulists, is already specializing in convert work in our 
cities. 

The Home Missioners aim to do for the rural sections of America 
what the Maryknoll Fathers are doing for China, and in broad general 
outline they will follow the Maryknoll pattern of organization. While 
their attention for the present is confined to the formation of a body 
of priests, they aim later on to organize also co-operating communities 
of Brothers and Sisters. 

Their quarterly publication is "The Challenge." 

268 



OO t- t-O & *& O ILO 00 tf t- CO 00 rH OO <3S I> OS M3 O 
C3 CO t~ l> Lft *O O CO tO t~ C&CSJ &O OS 

00 "* * 



j C-^ 

4S CO 00 r-TO 
O -^ t- rH 

I- -1, 

r-l CO 
<M 



IjOCO tOTHTHlO"iHOO 



g g -0.2 OS 00 rH WOO ,Ht~THLO . iH O 

1 3*N f 
^ < ' t-T 





22 C5 OS O OO rH IO 

^tJC 001 " 1 OSrH COIO 

C < 



5 ^ 
co 

r \6 



J O O N OS CO Oi COCOCOCOLAO-rh rt< t- O 
Q.OOOO O>OO C*-O t-'THtMO rHOO 
OrH NCO COrH OOOrH COIO 



^r 

O1O rHiH 

CO C- 00 5 

O N O> r-i CO 



I.JS O CS? CO CO C- 00 5O 

* 



IT- CO O -sf< ^ IO O ^h rH OS 1C 



CO 
rH 






J- -^ CO 

- 05 rH 

< ^n 

CO CSI 



oo o o oo t- cq to u^ 10 o ^ eq os t- us o eo a oo ^ e c 

t^ CO O> "^H rH CO O ITS co ^ C<I OO O b- CO OS OO o H C9I OS OO " 
COCO OCO b-cq ^rH^rHCOrHb- iOeo rHo?fi cqrH< 



m 



g rt - - * a-CTJT3a'CT: B 5'S5-s5 

9 ElmmElro &mt?nQ daJo32a>oJc3a3'(I>e8- 
ogfi ffi S OBQOO^ S ^ ^ 



269 



~ 

+j 



to o 
o ^H 

CO L 

o 

<M 



QO T* 
cq 



u, -^ kttH 6$uiioo*HrHob-coto*> d* to CD eq TH 

cot- TH oo TH oo TH 10 oo o <M "*" CD 10 no co t- ea i& 

CO 00^ O Cfi^ N CO 00 -^00 w TH OO ** -^ i-^ T-* -^ 

oa TH" oT o c<F to"" * c^ e<f oo co 

CO CO 05 r-l 03 rH 00 

00 TH CO 

co 



3 ns 

W <* 
3 N 



iOO OO<M rHOO 
t, 00 LOO t-00 

rHt-COWfHOO 

- 






g- 
s 

ui 



CO CO rH CO O> tO 



kO CO LO CO O 



TH S )UO TH 

rH (M CO 






CO CM 
CO US 

CO 

co" us 



* 

rH 



CO O 1C) 

~-TH O^ 

US' 





o co oo 

"C CD 



OOt- 

t-" 



USOrHCOtOt OS^CO fHCOO>O>CO 

O ^ O> eq CO CO CO - IO kO CO OO ^ OO O 

THCOCfllXBrHO COCOrH^ THCO O^ 

W> t- CO O 



e 

CO 03 

j OJTH 

<0 rj 

<! 

QQ 



00 ( 
CO < 
0> i 

TH 3 i 
O j 
O 
^ 

.* 



C-OJ 
t-00 



i> ^ 00 O 

COCO <MrH 

0*00 CNrH 

0^2 O* 



CO 03 00 rH C<* CO IO rH O rj 
OO CO O Cfc rH b- CO OO rj ^* 
JjOCMOerOOO 

CO OOiHN 




ABBREVIATIONS COMMON IN ECCLESIASTICAL USAGE. 



A. A. Augustinians of the Assump- 
tion (Assumptionists). 

A. B. Bachelor of Arts. 

Abp. Archbishop. 

A. D. Anno Domini (Year of Our 
Lord). 

A. M. Master of Arts. 

A. M. D. G.~- Ad Majorem Dei Gloria 
(For the Greater Glory of God). 

B. A. Bachelor of Arts. 
B.C. Before Christ. 

B. C. L. Bachelor of Canon Law, 

or Bachelor of Civil Law. 
Bp. Bishop. 
Bro. Brother. 

B. V. M. Blessed Virgin Mary. 

Card. Cardinal. 

C.C.F. Congregation of the 
Brothers of Charity. 

C. C. J. Congregation of Charity 
of the Sacred Heart of Jesus. 

C. F. A. Alexian Brothers. 

C. F. C. Brothers of Charity. 

C. F. P. Brothers of the Poor ot 
St. Francis. 

C. F. X. Brothers of St. Francis 
Xavier. 

C. I. C. M. Congregation of the 
Immaculate Heart of Mary. 

C. J. M. Congregation of Jesus 
and Mary (Eudists). 

C. M. Congregation of the Mis- 
sion (Vincentians, or Lazarists). 

C. M. F. Missionary Sons of the 
Immaculate Heart (Claretians). 

C. M. Mh. Missionaries of Marian- 
hill. 

Conf . Confessor. 

Cong. Orat. Congregation of the 
Oratory (Oratorians). 

C. P. Congregation of the Passion 
(Passionists). 

C. PP. S. Congregation of the 
Most Precious Blood. 

C. P. S. Stigmatine Fathers. 

C. R. Congregation of the Resur- 
rection (Resurrectionist Fjathers). 



C. R. Clerks Regular (Theatine 

Fathers). 
C. R. C. S. Clerks Regular of the 

Congregation of Somaschi. 
C. R. I. C. Canons Regular of the 

Immaculate Conception. 
C. R. M. D. Clerks Regular of the 

Mother of God. 

C. R. M, I. - Clerks Regular Minis- 
tering to the Infirm (Camillians). 
C. S. B. Congregation of St. Basil 

(Basilians). 
C. S. C. Congregation of the Holy 

Cross. 
C. S. C. B. Congregation of St. 

Charles Borromeo. 
C. S. P. Congregation of St. Paul 

(Paulists). 
C. SS. CC. Congregation of the 

Sacred Hearts of Jesus and Mary. 
C. Ss. R. Congregation of the 

Most Holy Redeemer (Redemp- 

torists) . 
C. S. Sp. Congregation of the 

Holy Ghost (Holy Ghost Fathers). 

C. s. V. Clerks of St. Viator (Via- 
torians). 

D. C. L. Doctor of Canon Law, or 
Doctor of Civil Law. 

D. D. Doctor of Divinity. 

Doct. Doctor. 

D. O. M. Deo Optimo Maximo (To 

God, the Best and Greatest). 
13 V. Deo volente (God willing). 

F. D.P. Sons of Divine Provi- 
dence. 

F. M. S. Marist Brothers. 

Fr. Father. 

E\ s. C. Brothers of the Christian 
Schools (Christian Brothers). 

F. S. C. J. Congregation of the 
Sons of the Sacred Heart of Jesus. 

I.C. Fathers of the Institute ot 
Charity. 

L C. Brothers of Christian In- 
struction (La Mennais Brothers). 

I. C. Missionary Sisters of the 
Immaculate Conception. 



271 



I. H. S. First three letters of the 
name Jesus in Greek, erroneous- 
ly interpreted as Jesus Hominum 
Salvator. 

I. N. R. I. Jesus Nazarenus Rex 
Judaeorum (Jesus of Nazareth, 
King of the Jews). 

j c. D. Doctor of Canon Law, or 

Doctor of Civil Law. 
J M. J. Jesus, Mary, Joseph. 

J. U. D. Doctor of Both Laws 
(Civil and Canon). 

Lect. Glis. Phil. (Franciscan degree : 
cf. Ph. D.) Lector General of 
Philosophy. 

Lect. Glis. S. S. (Franciscan de- 
gree, cf. S. T. D.) Lector Gen- 
eral of Sacred Scripture. 

Lect. Glis. Sac. Theol. (Franciscan 
degree, cf. S. T. D.) Lector 
General of Sacred Theology. 

M.A. Master of Arts. 
M. I. C. Marian Fathers. 
MM. Martyrs. 

M. M. Catholic Foreign Mission 
Society of America, or Maryknoll 
Missioners. 

M. M. Foreign Mission Brothers 
of St. Michael. 

M. S. Missionary Fathers of La 
Salette. 

M. S. C. Missionaries of the Sa- 
cred Heart. 

M. S. C. Missionaries of St. Charles 

M. S. F. Missionaries of the Holy 
Family. 

Msgr. Monsignor. 

M. S. SS. T. Missionary Servants 
of the Most Holy Trinity. 



N.C.W.C. National 
Welfare Conference. 

N. D. Our Lady. 

N. T. New Testament. 



Catholic 



O. C. Order of Charity. 
O. Camald. Camaldolese Order. 
O. Carm. Carmelite Order. 
O. Cart. Carthusian Order. 

0. C. C. Order of Calced Carmel- 
ites (more popularly O. Carm.). 

O. C. D Order of Discalced Car- 
melites. 

O. Cist. Cistercian Order. 

O. C. R. Order of Cistercian Re- 
form, or Trappists. 

O. C. S. O. Order of the Cister- 
cians of the Strict Observance 
(Trappists). 

O. D. M. Mercedarian Fathers. 

O F. M. Order of Friars Minor 
(Franciscans). 

O. F. M. Cap. Order of Friars 
Minor Capuchin. 

0. M. Order of Minims. 

O. M. C. Order of Friars Minor, 
Conventual. 

0. M. I. Oblates of Mary Immac- 
ulate. 

O. Merced. Order of .Mary for the 
Redemption of Captives (Merce- 
darians). 

O. P. Order of Preachers (Do- 
minicans). 

O. Praem. Order of Premonstra- 

tensians. 

O R. S. A Order of Recollects of 
St. Augustine. 

O. S. Order of Servites. 
O. S. Old Style. 

O. S.A. Order of the Hermits of 
St. Augustine (Augustinians). 

O. S. B. Order of St. Benedict 
(Benedictines). 

O. S. B. M. Order of St. Basil the 
Great. 

O. S. C. Oblates of St. Charles. 

O. S. Cam. Order of -St. Camillus 
(Camillian Fathers). 

O. S. C. R. Canons Regular of the 
Holy Cross (Crosier Fathers). 

O. S. F. Missionary Brothers of 
St. Francis,. 



272 



O. S. F. C. Order of Friars Minor 
Capuchin of St. Francis. 

O. S. F. S. Oblates of St. Francis 
de Sales. 

O. S. H. Order .of St. Jerome 
(Hieronymites) . 

O. S. J. Oblates of St. Joseph. 

O. S. M. Order of the Servants 
of Mary (Servites). 

O. SS. T. Order of the Most Holy 
Trinity (Trinitarians). 

O. S. U. - Order of St. Ursula 
(Ursulines). 

O. T. Old Testament. 

P. A. Prothonotary Apostolic. 

P.O. Pax Christi (Peace of 
Christ). 

Pont. Max. Pontifex Maximus 
(Supreme Pontiff). 

P. S. C. J. Society of Priests of 
the Sacred Heart of Jesus. 

P. S. M. Pious Society of Mis- 
sions (Pallottine Fathers). 

P. S. S. C. Pious Society of the 
Missionaries of St. Charles. 

Rev. Reverend. 

R. I. P. Requiescat in Pace (May 
he, or she, rest in peace). 

R, M. M. Religious Missionaries 
of Marianhill. 

R. P. Reverendus Pater (Rever- 
end Father). 

R. S. H. Religious of the Sacred 
Heart. 

Rt. Rev. Right Reverend. 

S. A. Franciscan Friars of the 
Atonement. 

S. C. Congregation of St. Francis 
de Sales (Salesians). 

S. C. J. Society of Priests of the 
Sacred Heart of Jesus. 

S. D. S. Society of the Divine 
Saviour (Salvatorians). 



S. F. S. C. Brothers of the Sacred 
Heart. 

S. J. Society of Jesus (Jesuits). 

S. M. Society of Mary (Marists). 

S M.- Society of Mary of Paris 
(Marianists). 

S. M. A. Society of the African 
Missions. 

S. M. M. Fathers of the Company 
of Mary. 

S.O. SB. Sylvestrine Benedic- 
tines. 

S. P. M. Society of the Fathers of 
Mercy. 

Sr. Sister. 

S. S. Society of St. Sulpice (Sul- 

picians). 
S. S. C Chinese Mission Society 

of St. Columban. 

S. S. C. Society of the Holy 
Cross, an Anglican order. 

SS. D. N. Our Most Holy Lord; 
also a title of the Pope. 

S. S. E. - Society of St. Edmund. 

S.S. J. St. Joseph's Society of the 
Sacred Heart (Jdsephites). 

S.S P. Pious Society of St. Paul. 

S. S. S. Society of Fathers of the 
Blessed Sacrament. 

S., St. ; Sts., SS. Saint; Saints. 

S. T. D. Doctor of Sacred Theol- 
ogy. 

S. T. M. Master of Sacred Theol- 
ogy. 

S. V. D. Society of Fathers of the 
Divine Word. 

T. O. R. Third Order Regular of 
St. Francis. 

V. F. Vicar Forane. 
V. G. Vicar General. 
Virg.- Virgin. 
V, Rev. Very Reverend. 
V. T. Old Testament. 

W. F. White Fathers (Mission- 
aries of Africa), 



273 



ECCLESIASTICAL TITLES 
(In order of their importance) 

His Holiness The Pope 

His Eminence Cardinal 



f Bishop 

Priest 

[ Deacon 

Most Reverend Excellency Latin (Western) Patriarchs 

Most Reverend Lord Eastern Patriarchs 

Apostolic Delegates 

Most Reverend \ Archbishops 

Bishops 



Right Reverend 



Archabbots 

Abbots 

Protonotaries Apostolic 

Domestic Prelates (Monsignors) 

Vicars General 

Canons, Provosts 

Papal Chamberlains (Monsignors) 

Rectors of Seminaries, and Heads 

of Colleges 

Provincials of Religious Orders 
Rural Deans 

f Priests of Religious Orders 

Reverend \ Secular Priests 

I Clerics in Major Orders 



Very Reverend. 



ECCLESIASTICAL FORMS OF ADDRESS 



The Pope: 
Holiness, Pope N- 



His Holiness, Pope N ; Your 

Holiness 

Most Holy Father 

Addressing a letter: To His Holi- 
ness, Pope 

Concluding a letter: Prostrate at 
the feet of your Holiness, I have 
the honor to profess myself, with 
the most profound respect, Your 
Holiness's most humble servant, 



Cardinals: 

Your Eminence 

His Eminence (Christian name) 

Cardinal (surname) 
My Lord Cardinal 
Addressing a letter: His Eminence 



(Christian name) Cardinal (sur- 
name) 

Concluding a letter: I have the 
honor to be, with profound re- 
spect, Your Eminence's most 

humble servant, 

If he is an Archbishop or Bishop : 

His Eminence Cardinal Archbishop 

O f 

His Eminence Cardinal N , 



Archbishop of 



Patriarchs, Apostolic Delegates 

and Nuncios: 
His Excellency, The Patriarch 

(Archbishop) of 

His Excellency, Monsignor N , 

Patriarch Archbishop of 

Most Reverend Excellency; Your 

Excellency 



His Beatitude, Patriarch of 

(Eastern Patriarchs) 

Your Beatitude; Most Reverend 
Lord (Eastern Patriarchs) 

Your Excellency, (or) His Excel- 
lency (Apostolic Delegates, etc.) 

Letters are addressed and con- 
cluded as for a Cardinal, with 
the exception that the title "Emi- 
nence" is not used, but in its 
place there is substituted the re- 
spective title of the individual 
addressed. 

Archbishops: 

Your Excellency 

My Lord Archbishop 

My Lord, (or) Your Grace 

Addressing a letter: 

The Most Reverend A B , 

D. D., Archbishop of 

Concluding a letter: I have the 
honor to be, with profound re- 
spect, Your Excellency's most 
obedient servant, 

Bishops: 

Your Excellency 

Your Grace; My Lord Bishop; My 

Lord 

Addressing a letter: 
The Most (or Right) Reverend 

A. B , D. D., Bishop 



of 



Concluding a letter: I have the 
honor to be Your Excellency's 

very humble servant, 

Note: The titles "Lord" and 
"Lordship" are not in common use 
in the United States. By regulation 
both bishops and archbishops in the 
United States are now called "Your 
Excellency"; "Your Grace" is no 
longer good form. 

Titular Archbishops and Bishops: 

These are best addressed in ex- 
actly the same way as a diocesan 
prelate, but their office may be 
added, e.g.: 
The Right Reverend A B , 

Vicar Apostolic of 

Abbots: 

The Lord Abbot of ; My 

Lord, (or) Father Abbot 
Addressing a letter: 



The Right Reverend Dom A - 

B - , o. S. B. (or otherwise) 

Abbot of - 
Concluding a letter: I am, Right 

Rev. Abbot (or Father), Your de- 

voted servant, - 

Abbesses: 

Similarly, substituting Lady Ab- 
bess, Mother Abbess, Dame. 

Protonotanes Apostolic, Domestic 
Prelates and Vicars Genera!: 

Right Reverend Monsignor 

Monsignor 

The Right Reverend Monsignor 

A - B - , Prot. Apos. (or) 

Vic. Gen. 
Addressing a letter: Right Rever- 

end and dear Monsignor 
Concluding a letter: I am, Right 

Rev. Father (or Monsignor), 

Your devoted servant, - 

Provosts and Canons: 
The Very Reverend Provost A - 



The Very Reverend Canon A 



The Very Reverend A 



Canon 



Provost, Canon 

Addressing a letter: The Very Rev- 

erend Provost A - ; or Dear 

Canon B - 

Papal Chamberlain: 

Very Reverend Monsignor 

The Very Reverend Monsignor 

Addressing a letter: Very Rever- 
end and dear Monsignor 

Concluding a letter: I am, Very 
Rev. Father (or Monsignor), 
Your devoted servant, - 

Rectors of Seminaries and 
Heads of Colleges: 

The Very Reverend A - B - 

(respective title) 
Addressing a letter: Very Rever- 

end and dear Father 
Concluding a letter: I am, Very 

Reverend Father, Respectfully 

yours - 



275 



Provincials of Religious Orders: 

The Very Reverend Father Pro- 
vincial, O.F.M. 

The Very Reverend Father A 

B , Provincial, S. J. 

The Very Reverend Father 

Addressing a letter: Very Rever- 
end and dear Father Provincial 

Concluding a letter: I am, Very 
Reverend Father Provincial, Obe- 
diently yours 



Conventual Priors and their 
Equivalents: 

The Very Reverend, the Prior of 

The Very Reverend Father (or 

Dora) A B , O. P. (or 

otherwise) Prior of 

The Very Reverend Father Guardi- 
an, O.F.M. 

Addressing a letter: Very Rever- 
end Father; or, Dear Father 
Prior; or, Dear Father Guardian; 
Very Reverend and dear Father 
(Prior, Guardian) 

Concluding a letter: I am, Very 
Reverend Father, Respectfully 
(obediently) yours 

Prioresses: 

Similarly, substituting Prioress, 
Mother, Dame. 



Claustral Priors: 

Very Reverend Father; Father 
Prior 

The Very Reverend Dom A 

B , O. C. 

The Very Reverend Father, Prior, 
Abbey 

Letters are addressed and con- 
cluded as for Conventual Priors. 



Archdeacons: 

Venerable, the Archdeacon 



The 

of 
The Venerable A 

deacon of 

No Archdeacons, properly 
called, in the United States. 



Arch- 



so- 



Rural Deans: 

Are addressed: The Very Rev- 
erend A B , R. D., or V. F. 

Preachers General: 

The Venerable and Very Reverend 
Father A B , O. P., P. G. 

Secular Priests: 

Father 

Reverend Sir; Dear Father N 

(surname) 

The Reverend Father A B 

Addressing a letter: Reverend and 
dear Father 

Concluding a letter: I am, Rev- 
erend Father, Respectfully yours 



Religious Priests: 

The Reverend Father A- 
O. F. M. 

Reverend Father; Dear Father 
N (religious name) 

Letters are addressed and con- 
cluded as to secular priests. 

Benedictine and Cistercian Monks 
and Canons Regular, are called 
"Father," but addressed as 
"Dom," thus: The Reverend 
Dom A B , C. R. L. 

Cistercian Monks, as the Venerable 
Father Dom A B , 0. Cart. 

Clerics (below the order of 
Priesthood) : 

The Reverend A B 

Reverend Sir; or, Dear Mr. N 

The style of clerics who are 
members of religious orders is 
modified according to their status 
in the order. 

Brothers: 

Brother 

Venerable Brother 
Venerable and dear Brother 

Sisters: 

Sister 

Venerable and dear Sister 



276 



FORMS OF ADDRESS FOR LAY DIGNITARIES 



The President: 
If speaking to him: Mr. President 

Addressing a letter : The President, 
Washington, D. G. 

Concluding a letter: I have the 
honor to remain, Most respect- 
fully yours 

The Vice-President: 

If speaking to him: Mr. Vice-Presi- 
dent 

Addressing a letters The Vice-Pres- 
ident, Washington, D. C. 

Concluding a letter: I have the 
honor to remain, Most respect- 
fully yours 

Governor: 

If speaking to him: Governor To- 
lan: or Your Excellency 

Addressing a letter : His Excellency 
the Governor, Albany, N. Y., or 
The Honorable A. R. Tolan, Gov- 
ernor of New York. 

Concluding a letter: I have the 
honor to remain, Yours faith- 
fully 

U. S. (or State) Senator: 

If speaking to him: Senator Dungan 

Addressing a letter: (social) Sena- 
tor Frederick Dungan (home ad- 
dress); (official business) The 
Honorable Frederick Dungan, 
Senator from Louisiana, Wash., 
D. C. 

Concluding a letter: I have the 
honor to remain, Yours very 
truly 

Congressman (also Member of a 
State Legislature: 

If speaking to him: Mr. Lincoln 
Addressing a letter: The Hon. J. B. 



Lincoln, House of Representa- 
tives, Washington, D. C. 

Concluding a letter: Believe me, 
Yours very truly 

Mayor: 

If speaking to him: Mr. Mayor 

Addressing a letter: His Honor, the 
Mayor, City Hall, Buffalo, N. Y. 

Concluding a letter: Believe me. 
Very truly yours 

King: 

If speaking to him: Your Majesty 

Addressing a letter: His Most Gra- 
cious Majesty, the King 

Formal beginning of letter: May it 
please Your Majesty: 

Concluding a letter: I remain, Sir, 
with the greatest respect, Your 
Majesty's most obedient serv- 
ant 

Member of Royal Family: 

If speaking to him: Your Royal 

Highness 
Addressing a letter: To His Royal 

Highness, the Duke of Chichester 

Concluding a letter: I remain, Sir, 
with the greatest respect, Your 
Royal Highness* most obedient 
servant 

Duke and Duchess: 

If speaking to one or the other: 
Duke (or Duchess) 

Addressing a letter: To His Grace, 
the Duke of Kilkenny (or Her 
Grace, the Duchess) 

Concluding a letter: I have the 
honor to remain, Your Grace's 

obedient servant (or a 

more intimate conclusion if there 
is a close friendship). 



277 



Catfjolic Cfcarttie* 



The Catholic Church from its 
very beginning: has carried on 
works of charity in some form or 
other. Love of God necessarily de- 
mands love of neighbor. Our Lord 
has made this very clear to us in 
His teachings, especially in the 
parable of the Good Samaritan. 
Charity and faith can never be 
separated. The stronger pur faith 
is the more widespread will be our 
charity. 

There are a large number of 
priests and religious, both Sisters 
and Brothers, who, being so imbued 
with Catholic teaching, are practis- 
ing works of charity in hospitals, 
schools, orphan asylums, homes for 
the aged and institutions for the 
blind and deaf all over the world. 
These men and women are follow- 
ing in the footsteps of Our Saviour, 
and without them our charities 
would be impossible. 

The early Christians gave us 
shining examples of charity. They 
were forgetful of self, because they 
realized that the human possessor 
of goods is only a distributor and 
steward for the Supreme Owner, 
who is God. Their charity even re- 
ceived praise from a Roman Gov- 
ernor who said, "See these Chris- 
tians, how they love one another." 

In the Middle Ages the monas- 
teries were centers of charity. The 
people went to the monasteries for 
relief during the times of famine 
and distress, because they knew 
that in the monasteries the re- 
ligious practised charity for love 
of God. The religious saw in every 
poor person the image of Christ 
Himself. This was particularly so 
with St. Francis of Assisi and his 
Friars, with St. Dominic and his 
followers, and also with the many 
other religious orders. 

After the so-called Reformation 
the "Council of Trent laid down 
certain regulations concerning the 
administration of hospitals and hos- 
pital funds, and reaffirmed the duty 



of the bishops not only to enforce 
these regulations, but to examine 
and oversee all measures for relief 
of the poor. In many portions of 
the Catholic world these ordinances 
soon bore considerable fruit, espe- 
cially in connection with the re- 
establishment of parish relief. The 
greatest name identified with this 
work is that of St. Charles Bor- 
romeo, Bishop of Milan" ("Catho- 
lic Encyclopedia," III, 602). 

An important feature of the pe- 
riod after the Council of Trent was 
the rise of the, religious communi- 
ties and other associations to re- 
lieve various kinds of distress. 
Among these were the Brothers of 
Charity, founded by St. John of the 
Cross in Granada, 1534; the hospi- 
tal orders of the Brothers of St. 
Hippolytus (Mexico, 1585), and the 
Bethlehemites (Guatemala, 1660) ; 
the Daughters of Charity, or Sisters 
of Charity, founded by St. Vincent 
de Paul about the year 1633. "St. 
Vincent's work on behalf of found- 
lings, galley-slaves, and the 
wretched of all descriptions, makes 
him the most remarkable worker 
in the field of charity that the world 
has ever known" (ibid.). The Piar- 
ists, whose object is the instruction 
and care of poor children, were in- 
stituted in 1597 by Joseph of Cala- 
sanza. The institute of the Blessed 
Virgin, the "English Ladies," 
founded by Mary Ward in 1611, was 
intended chiefly as a teaching or- 
der though it also has orphan asy- 
lums. The Sisters of the Good Shep- 
herd, devoting themselves to the 
reformation of wayward girls, were 
founded by a Frenchman, Fr. Eudes 
(1642). The Little Sisters of the 
Poor had their origin in the chari- 
table work of a French servant girl, 
Jeanne Jugan, and received the ap- 
probation of the Holy See in 1854. 

The Society of St. Vincent de 
Paul may be classified as the great- 
est lay-organization for the relief 
of the poor and the unfortunate. 



278 



It was started in 1833 by Frederic 
Ozanam and seven other Catholic 
students in Paris. This is a society 
of laymen for the relief of their 
suffering fellowmen. The society is 
usually established in conferences 
which are attached to a parish. The 
members usually live in the neigh- 
borhood of that parish or have 
previously lived in the parish, and 
therefore are thoroughly familiar 
with the particular parish area. At 
present in the United States about 
2,500 conferences with about 25,000 
active members and 500 honorary 
members. The first St. Vincent de 
Paul Conference in the United 
States was established in the old 
cathedral parish in St. Louis in 
1844. 

The founding of child-caring in- 
stitutions dates back to 1548 in 
Mexico City, when the first institu- 
tion called La Caridad was estab- 
lished through a private benefice. 
In 1721 the Ursuline nuns estab- 
lished an orphanage in New Or- 
leans. The period of greatest 
growth in the number of children's 
institutions occurred in New York 
State from 1875 to 1889. 

The care of children has occupied 
a larger place in Catholic welfare 
in the United States than any other 
type of work. Catholic agencies 
now care for 21,500 children in fos- 
ter homes, while there are 292 
child-caring institutions and 90 day 
nurseries. There are 24 homes for 
physically handicapped children and 
6 for those mentally handicapped, 
49 infant asylums and maternity 
hospitals, 50 industrial and techni- 
cal institutions, and 68 homes for 
delinquent girls. 

Hospitals were also founded at a 
very early date in America, the 
first one being established in Mexi- 
co City by Cortez in 1532. The first 
Catholic hospital in the United 
States was established at New Or- 
leans in 1720 by private benefice. 

There are in the United States at 
the present time some 689 Catholic 
general hospitals with 288 allied 
agencies and institutions, including 
hospitals for tubercular patients, 
convalescent homes, homes for in- 
curables, hospitals for mental and 



nervous diseases, visiting nurse 
services, etc. There are some 60 
Catholic hospitals with medical so- 
cial service departments. In 1920 
the Catholic Hospital Association 
was formed for the purpose of im- 
proving the care of the sick in hos- 
pitals and to enable the members 
to profit by the experience and 
methods of other hospitals through- 
out the country. It is a voluntary 
organization and any Catholic hos- 
pital is eligible for membership. 

There are many other Catholic 
organizations established in this 
country for carrying on particular 
phases of Catholic charity other 
than those mentioned above. Thus 
numerous Fresh Air Homes are 
maintained for the care of poor 
women and children. There are ap- 
proximately 46 Catholic settlements 
throughout the country, also nu- 
merous institutions for crippled and 
feeble-minded children and a great 
many homes for the care of the 
deaf and the blind. 

Today you will scarcely find a 
diocese that does not have a Cen- 
tral Bureau of Charities. About 
seventeen years ago Catholic dioc- 
esan Bureaus of Charity began to 
make their appearance throughout 
the country. Each bureau is usual- 
ly under the direction of a priest 
who has had some training in so- 
cial work, and therefore has some 
understanding of the problems that 
arise in the diocese. The appoint- 
ment of the Diocesan Director of 
Catholic Charities is made by the 
bishop. In order to co-ordinate the 
work of the various dioceses 
throughout the country there is the 
National Conference of Catholic 
Charities, 1317 F Street, N. W., 
Washington, D. C. This organiza- 
tion has a membership of approxi- 
mately 25,000 individuals, and 2,500 
constituent organizations. Any per- 
son interested in Catholic Charities 
or anyone wishing to know the 
location of the Bureau of Charities 
in the diocese, may write or tele- 
phone to the Chancery office of the 
diocese for any information con- 
cerning Catholic Charities. 



279 



(Ebucation 

Education consists essentially in preparing man for what he must do 
and what he must be here below in order to attain the Sublime End for 
which he was created. Education includes all those experiences by which 
the intelligence is developed, knowledge aeguired and character formed. 
The foundations are laid in the home, and agencies and institutions for 
that express purpose train a child so as to fit him for the activities and 
duties of life. The purposes and ideals of life as understood by the edu- 
cator are therefore important. The content of education is mankind's 
previous acquisition in various fields, the elements of which vary con- 
siderably in value, and the selection of that which is desirable as mental 
possessions and as means of culture must be subordinated directly, or at 
least indirectly, to the attainment of man's last end. There can be no 
ideally perfect education which is not Christian education. 



CANON LAW ON EDUCATION 

The following excerpts from Sec- tary school religious instruction, 

tion XXII of the Code of Canon adapted to the age of the children, 

Law issued in 1918 state the official must be given.'* 

position of the Catholic Church re- Canon 1374: "Catholic children 

garding education: must not attend non-Catholic, neu- 

Canon 1113: "Parents are bound tral or mixed schools, that is, such 

by a most grave obligation to pro- as are also open to non-Catholics, 

vide to the best of their ability for It is for the bishop of the place 

the religious and moral as well as alone to decide, according to the 

for the physical and civil educa- instructions of the Apostolic See, 

tion of their children, and for their in what circumstances and with 

temporal well-being." what precautions attendance at 

Canon 1372: "From childhood all such schools may be tolerated, with- 

the faithful must be so educated out danger of perversion to the 

that not only are they taught noth- pupils." 

ing contrary to faith and morals, Canon 1375: "The Church has the 

but that religious and moral train- right to establish schools of every 

ing takes the chief place." grade, not only elementary schools, 

Canon 1373: "In every elemen- but also high schools and colleges." 



THE CHURCH'S STAND ON EDUCATION 

1 Parents are responsible for the training of their children. 

2 Parents may be assisted by the Church, the State, private societies or 

individuals in fulfilling this duty. 

3 Teachers have their authority to teach by delegation from the parents. 

4 The Church has the right to demand of the parents that their chil- 

dren be trained in religion and morality. 

5 Since such training is not given in non-Catholic schools, parents who 

send their children to such schools are bound under pain of mortal 
sin to supply such training fully and adequately. 

6 Since most parents are unable to supply full and adequate religious 

training to their children, it becomes in most cases their obligation 
to send the children to Catholic schools. 

7 Parents may send their children to non-Catholic schools only when 

such practice is tolerated by the bishop of the diocese. 

8 The State has the right to demand that the child be prepared for 

his duties as a citizen. Such training is given in parochial as well 
as public schools. 

280 



SUMMARY OF THE ENCYCLICAL "DtVINI ILLIUS MAGISTRi," 
OF PfUS X! ON THE CHRISTIAN EDUCATION OF YOUTH. 



A good Catholic makes a better 
citizen of his country. 

The purpose of Christian educa- 
tion is to form the true and per- 
fect Christian. 

The aim of Christian education is 
to secure God for the soul and the 
maximum of well-being in society. 

Education is pre-eminently the 
prerogative of the Church. 

The Church has the right and the 
duty to watch over the entire edu- 
cation of her children, not only in 
religious matters, but also in secu- 
lar matters. 

The precious advantages of learn- 
ing, which the world today enjoys, 
are due to the work of the Church. 

Only the prejudiced will impede 
the Church in carrying out her 
work of education. 

The Church agrees perfectly with 
the family in the work of educa- 
tion. 

The family has the right and ob- 
ligation enjoined by the Creator to 
educate offspring. 

The State or civil society has no 
right to interfere with the right of 
the family. 

The family is obliged to educate 
the children in religious, moral, 
physical and civil matters. 

The civil authority of the State 
enjoys the function of protecting 
and fostering the family and the in- 
dividual, but has no right to sub- 
stitute itself for them. 

It is the duty of the State to pro- 
tect the rights of the family in the 
matter of Christian education, and 
therefore to respect the super- 
natural rights of the Church in the 
field of education. 

The State should protect the 
rights of the child when the family 
fails to educate it properly. 

When the State supplies the de- 
ficiences in the education of the 
children by the family, it does not 
put itself in the place of the family, 



but only serves to aid the family in 
the matter of education. 

It is the duty of the State to pro- 
tect the moral and religious edu- 
cation of youth by removing public 
impediments that stand in the way. 

History and experience demon- 
strate the success of the Church 
and the family in educating youth. 

In view of the common good, the 
State should promote the education 
of youth, always, however, respect- 
ing the prior rights of the Church 
and the family. 

Civil society and the State enjoy 
the right of providing civic educa- 
tion which, when regulated by the 
norms of rectitude, cannot conflict 
with the teachings of the Church. 

Science has nothing to fear from 
the full and perfect mandate which 
the Church holds in the field of edu- 
cation. 

Every Christian child has the 
right to instruction in harmony 
with the teaching of the Church. 

Every method of education found- 
ed, wholly or in part, on the denial 
or forgetfulness of original sin and 
of grace, and relying on the sole 
powers of human nature, is un- 
sound. 

Youth cannot be forearmed 
against sensuality by the purely 
natural means of sex-education. 

Evil practices are the effect, not 
so much of ignorance as of weak- 
ness of a will exposed to danger- 
ous occasions, and unsupported by 
means of grace. 

The environment or conditions 
surrounding the child during the 
period of formation should corre- 
spond to the end of education, the 
formation of the true and perfect 
Christian. 

Education will be effective if 
received in a well-ordered Chris- 
tian family; efficacious if a clear 
and constant good example is set 



281 



by the parents and other members 
of the household. 

Parents and those intrusted with 
the education of the young should 
be impressed with the fact that the 
beginning of wisdom is a holy and 
filial fear of God, and that respect 
for authority can only rest thereon. 

The school by its very nature is 
subsidiary and complementary to 
the family and to the Church. 

The neutral school from which 
religion is excluded is contrary to 
the fundamental principles of edu- 
cation. 

Such a school is bound to become 
irreligious. 



Extended and caretul vigilance is 
necessary to safeguard inexperi- 
enced youth against impious and 
immoral books circulated at low 
prices; against exhibitionism in the 
cinema and falsehoods broadcast 
over the radio. 

The true Christian is the true, 
finished man of character. 

Perfect schools are the result not 
so much of good methods as of 
good teachers. 

Teachers should be thoroughly 
prepared and well grounded in the 
matter they have to teach. 

Teachers should have sincerely at 
heart the true good of the family 
and country. 



WHAT EVERY CHILD SHOULD BE TAUGHT 



To have a real love of God. 

To know and practice the com- 
mandments or laws of God. 

To obey his parents and all law- 
ful authority. 

To love his fellow-man as he 
loves himself. 

To be kind and helpful to every 
human being. 

To labor for the common good 
rather than for selfish motives. 

To realize that religion helps 
him to be a good citizen. 

To have proper respect for all 
rightly constituted authority. 

To inspire others by his good ex- 
ample. 

To be neat and clean going to 
school. 

To know the correct posture for 
sitting and standing. 

To avoid waste of any kind. 

To tell the truth on every occa- 
sion. 

To be honest in all his dealings. 

To study diligently and perse- 
veringly. 

To grasp and assimilate every- 
thing that he studies. 



To think before he answers any 
question, 

To be polite and well mannered. 

To be willing to learn from ev- 
erybody. 

To have an idea of responsibility. 
To be a man of his word. 

To see and to appreciate the 
beauties of nature. 

To sleep from ten to twelve hours 
every day. 

To eat regularly and prudently. 
To bathe frequently. 

To be particular about Ms ap- 
pearance. 

To cultivate a taste for fruit and 
vegetables. 

To take proper care of his physi- 
cal nature. 

To speak clearly and distinctly. 

To cultivate a love for good liter- 
ature. 

To love the true, the beautiful 
and the good. 

To see in all things the wonder- 
ful handiwork of God. 



282 



EDUCATION IN THE UNITED STATES 



Law Promulgated by Third 
In 1884 the following law was 
promulgated by the Third Plenary 
Council of Baltimore: 

"Near every church where there 
is no parochial school one shall be 
established within two years after 
the promulgation of this Council, 
and shall be perpetually maintain- 
ed, unless the bishop for serious 
reasons sees fit to allow delay. 
"All parents shall be bound to 

Pronouncements of Pastoral 

The following are some of the 
pronouncements of the Pastoral 
Letter issued by the Hierarchy of 
the United States in 1919: 

"The Church in our country is ob- 
liged, for the sake of principle, to 
maintain a system of education dis- 
tinct and separate from other sys- 
tems. It is supported by the volun- 
tary contributions of Catholics who, 
at the same time, contribute as re- 
quired by law to the maintenance 
of the public schools. It engages in 
the service of education a body of 
teachers who consecrate their lives 
to this high calling; and it pre- 
pares, without expense to the state, 
a considerable number of Ameri- 
cans to live worthily as citizens of 
the republic. 

"Our system is based on certain 
convictions that grow stronger as 
we observe the testing of all edu- 
cation, not simply by calm theoretic 
discussion, but by the crucial ex- 
perience of recent events. It should 
not have required the pitiless 
searching of war to determine the 
value of any theory or system, but 
since that rude test has been so 
drastically applied and with such 
unmistakable results, we judge it 
opportune to restate the principles 
which serve as the basis of Catho- 
lic education. 

"First: The right of the child to 
receive education and the correla- 
tive duty of providing it are estab- 
lished on the fact that man has a 
soul created by God and endowed 
with capacities which need to be 
developed, for the good of the in- 



Plenary Council of Baltimore 
send their children to a parochial 
school, unless it is evident that 
such children obtain a sufficient 
Christian education at home, or un- 
less they attend some other Catho- 
lic school, or unless, for sufficient 
cause approved by the Bishop, with 
proper cautions and remedies duly 
applied, they attend another school. 
It is left to the Ordinary to decide 
what constitutes a Catholic school." 

Letter of the Hierarchy in 1919 

dividual and the good of society. 
In its highest meaning, therefore, 
education is a cooperation by hu- 
man agencies with the Creator for 
the attainment of His purpose in 
regard to the individual who is to 
be educated, and in regard to the 
social order of which he is a mem- 
ber. Neither self-realization alone 
nor social service alone is the end 
of education, but rather these two 
in accordance with God's design, 
which gives to each of them its 
proportionate value. Hence it fol- 
lows that education is essentially 
and inevitably a moral activity in 
the sense that it undertakes to sat- 
isfy certain claims through the ful- 
filment of certain obligations. This 
is true independently of the manner 
and means which constitute the ac- 
tual process; and it remains true, 
whether recognized or disregarded 
in educational practice, whether 
this practice include the teaching 
of morality, or exclude it, or try to 
maintain a neutral position. 

"Second: Since the child is en- 
dowed with physical, intellectual 
and moral capacities, all these must 
be developed harmoniously. An 
education that quickens the intelli- 
gence and enriches the mind with 
knowledge, but fails to develop the 
will and direct it to the practice of 
virtue, may produce scholars, but 
it cannot produce good men. The 
exclusion of moral training from 
the educative process is more dan- 
gerous in proportion to the thor- 
oughness with which the intellec- 
tual powers are developed, because 



283 



it gives the impression that moral- 
ity is of little importance, and thus 
sends the pupil into life with a false 
idea which is not easily corrected. 

"Third: Since the duties we owe 
our Creator take precedence of all 
other duties, moral training must 
accord the first place to religion, 
that is, to the knowledge of God 
and His law, and must cultivate a 
spirit of obedience to His com- 
mands. The performance, sincere 
and complete, of religious duties, 
ensures the fulfilment of other ob- 
ligations. 

"Fourth: Moral and religious 
training is most efficacious when it 
is joined with instruction in other 
kinds of knowledge. It should so 
permeate these that its influence 
will be felt in every circumstance 
"of life, and be strengthened as the 
mind advances to a fuller acquaint- 
ance with nature and a riper experi- 
ence with the realities of human 
existence. 

"Fifth: An education that unites 
intellectual, moral and religious ele- 
ments is the best training for citi- 
zenship. It inculcates a sense of 
responsibility, a respect for author- 
ity and a considerateness for the 
rights of others which are the 
necessary foundations of civic vir- 
tue more necessary where, as in 
a democracy, the citizen, enjoying 
a larger freedom, has a greater ob- 
ligation to govern himself. We are 
convinced that, as religion and mor- 



ality are essential to right living 
and to the public welfare, both 
should be included in the work of 
education. . . . 

"With great wisdom our Ameri- 
can Constitution provides that ev- 
ery citizen shall be free to follow 
the dictates of Ms conscience in 
the matter of religious belief and 

observance And since education 

is so powerful an agency for the 
preservation of religion, equal free- 
dom should be secured to both. This 
is the more needful where the 
State refuses religious instruction 
any place in its schools. To compel 
the attendance of all children at 
these schools would be practically 
equivalent to an invasion of the 
rights of conscience, in respect of 
those parents who believe that re- 
ligion forms a necessary part of 
education. 

"Our Catholic schools are not es- 
tablished and maintained with any 
idea of holding our children apart 
from the general body and spirit 
of American citizenship. They are 
simply the concrete form in which 
we exercise our rights as free citi- 
zens, in conformity with the dic- 
tates of conscience. Their very 
existence is a great m6ral fact in 
American life. For while they aim, 
openly and avowedly, to preserve 
our Catholic faith, they offer to all 
people an example of the use of 
freedom for the advancement of 
morality and religion." 



History of Catholic Education in the United States 



The Catholic faith and Catholic 
education were first brought to 
America by Spanish and French 
settlers and by English colonists in 
Maryland. By the end of the six- 
teenth century Franciscan mission- 
aries had begun educational work 
in Florida; in 1606 a classical 
school was established at St. Au- 
gustine. Soon after Franciscan 
schools for Indians and Spanish 
were founded in the Southwest, in 
Arizona, New Mexico and Texas. 
In Maine French Capuchins were 
teaching the Indians before 1640. 
In Maryland the Jesuits established 
a grammar school in 1640, a col- 



lege at Newton in 1677, antedated 
only by Harvard, and a classical 
school at Bohemia Manor in 1744. 
About this time they extended their 
labors into Pennsylvania and the 
"mother of all the parochial schools 
in the English-speaking colonies," 
St. Mary's, was founded by the 
Jesuits at Philadelphia in 1782. 
Among those who zealously pro- 
moted education in Maryland and 
Pennsylvania were Archbishop Car- 
roll, Archbishop Neale, the Jesuits, 
Frs. White, Wapeler, Schneider, 
Farmer, Ritter and Molyneux, and 
the Sulpician, Fr. Gallitzin. 
The first missionaries on the 



284 



California peninsula (Lower Cali- 
fornia) were Franciscans; forced 
to leave because of adverse cir- 
cumstances, they were succeeded 
by the Jesuits. Likewise the Fran- 
ciscans were the first to teach in 
what is now California proper. 
Notable among the Franciscans 
in California were Frs. Junipero 
Serra and Francis Lazuen. In 
Detroit, soon after its founding in 
1703, the Franciscans and Jesuits 
taught successively. There were 
schools in Mackinaw, Mich., and 
Kaskaskia, 111., before 1720, and by 
the end of the eighteenth century 
a complete system of Catholic 
schools was developing in Detroit. 
The Sulpician, Fr. Gabriel Richard, 
was particularly zealous in *his la- 
bors in the cause of education and 
he was one of the founders in 1817 
of the University of Michigan, of 
which he and the Rev. Jphn Mon- 
teith were the entire faculty. 

About 1780 there were French 
schools further west, at Vincennes 
and St. Louis. In the Middle West 
Fr. Gibault labored earnestly. Ca- 
tholics established the first school 
in Kentucky, where Frs. Nerinckx 
and Badin were notable for their 
zeal. The first free school in the 
District of Columbia was founded 
by Catholics. The first parish school 
in New York City was St. Peter's 
Free School established in 1800. 

The first convent of nuns in the 
United States was founded in New 
Orleans in 1727 by Ursulines from 
France. There they established a 
school, orphan asylum and hospital. 
Georgetown Convent, in the District 
of Columbia, was founded in 1799 
by the Visitation Nuns, who had 
schools as far away as Illinois and 
Alabama by 1833. The Sisters of 
Charity of Emmitsburg, Md., were 
founded in 1808 and spread rapid- 
ly in " all directions, operating 58 
schools and asylums in 1850. In 
Kentucky the Sisters of Loretto 
were founded in 1812, the Sisters 
of Charity of Nazareth in 1813, and 
soon after a community of Domini- 
cans was established there. The Re- 
ligious of the Sacred Heart under 
Blessed Philippine-Rose Duchesne 



came to New Orleans in 1818 and 
later settled at St. Charles, Mo. The 
Sisters of Mercy opened a school 
in Chicago in 1846. 

The Franciscan Sisters labored 
particularly in the Middle West, the 
Sisters of the Holy Cross in Indi- 
ana, the School Sisters of Notre 
Dame in the East, and the Sisters 
of the Holy Names in Washington 
and Oregon. Other teaching orders 
of nuns are various branches of 
the Sisters of Charity, the Sisters 
of St. Joseph of Carondelet who 
labored early in Missouri, the Sis- 
ters of Providence, of Notre Dame 
de Namur, of the Immaculate Heart 
of Mary, of St. Joseph, of Loretto, 
of the Precious Blood, of the Di- 
vine Compassion, of the Incarnate 
Word, of the Sacred Heart of 
Mary, of the Holy Child Jesus, of 
Notre Dame, Benedictine Sisters, 
and Sisters of the Blessed Sacra- 
ment caring exclusively for the In- 
dians and Negroes. 

Today Catholic education in the 
United States is a monument to these 
holy women. Notable names are 
many, among them Mothers Seton, 
Spalding, Angela, Guerin, Fournier, 
Clarke, Warde, Drexel, Duchesne. 

Secondary schools for boys were 
founded by the Brothers of the 
Christian Schools, Xaverian Broth- 
ers and Brothers of the Holy Cross 
as well as by the Jesuits, Domini- 
cans, Franciscans, Benedictines and 
other teaching orders. The nuns 
conducted academies for girls. And 
in the late nineteenth century sec- 
ondary education flourished. 

The oldest Catholic university in 
the United States is Georgetown, 
founded in 1789. St. Louis was 
founded in 1828 and the Catholic 
University at Washington in 1889. 
St. Mary's Seminary, founded in 
1791, is the oldest seminary for 
priests. Now there are over 300 
colleges and seminaries for men. 

College education for women came 
later. St. Elizabeth's College, Con- 
vent Station, N. J., founded 1899, is 
the oldest Catholic college for 
women. There are now 100 such 
colleges in the United States. 



285 



Legal Status of Catholic Education 



Schools established and admin- 
istered by private corporations or 
individuals are legally separate 
from the public school system 
though subject to regulation by civil 
authority. Their right to exist, free 
from unreasonable interference, is 
generally recognized and expressly 
confirmed in several important law 
cases. Public funds cannot be used 
to support denominational schools, 
but such schools are not taxed. 

Bible Reading and Religious 

Bible reading in the public schools 
and the religious instruction of 
public school pupils is obligatory 
or specifically permitted in some 
states. In at least twenty-eight states 
school time is actually being used 
for religious instruction. Week-day 
religion classes for Catholic public 
school children have been provided 
in some forty dioceses. In some 



Education is compulsory in all 
states and the period of attendance 
is the same for private as for pub- 
lic schools. In some states inspec- 
tion and supervision of private 
schools and their approval for 
compulsory education purposes is 
required. The general curriculum 
is regulated by law in most states, 
as are the teaching of civics and 
the Constitution and the use of the 
English language. 

Instruction in Public Schools 

twenty dioceses religious vacation 
schools are held for public school 
children, from four to six weeks in 
the summertime under the super- 
vision of the Catholic Sisterhoods, 
Catholic teachers in the public 
schools and organizations such as 
the Catholic Instruction League 
and the Confraternity of Christian 
Doctrine. 



A Federal Department of Education 



For more than a decade agita- 
tion has been rife in the United 
States both in favor of and in op- 
position to a Federal Department 
of Education. Proponents of the 
proposed plan make a point of 
standardization and look to an in- 
crease of appropriations for gen- 
eral and specific purposes through 
the medium of a special organiza- 
tion. Opponents of such an estab- 
lishment point out the inherent un- 
constitutionality of such a step 
which, they argue, would encroach 
upon the administration of the sev- 
eral states and would gradually as- 
sume to itself powers which even 
its proponents are unwilling now 
to concede to it. Catholic educators 
everywhere have opposed the erec- 
tion of the department. 

The original proposal was the 
Smith-Towner bill in 1918, which 
provided for federal aid to the 
states and wide federal powers of 
interference in local education. 
Private universities, state colleges, 
etc., opposed the measure, causing 
various amendments to be added 
to it. The National Education As- 



sociation favored it. The Reed- 
Curtis bill was a modified proposal 
but also undesirable. According to 
Archbishop Hanna: "The Reed-Cur- 
tis bill would establish an educa- 
tional bureaucracy in Washington, 
as well as a great politico-educa- 
tional machine, with all its attend- 
ant evils. . . . What education needs 
is local stimulation and local sup- 
port. It does not need, and should 
not have, federal control." 

In 1929 President Hoover ap- 
pointed the Advisory Committee on 
Education to study the relation 
of the Federal Government to ed- 
ucation in the various states. In 
1932 the Advisory Committee sub- 
mitted a majority report to the Sec- 
retary of the Interior recommending 
a Department of Education so con- 
stituted as to be a national clear- 
ing-house for information. The prin- 
ciple of local control of the schools 
was upheld nevertheless. Drs. Pace 
and Johnson, the two Roman Catho- 
lic members of the Advisory Com- 
mittee, submitted a minority re- 
port opposing the erection of a 
Federal Department, 



286 



Federal Aid 

Tlie Advisory Committee on Ed- 
ucation, created by President 
Roosevelt in 1936 to study the re- 
lation of the Federal Government 
to the support of education in the 
United States, made its report in 
Feb., 1938, after two years' inten- 
sive study. The Committee advo- 
cated continuance of federal sub- 
sidies now being made and recom- 
mended new grants of $72,000,000 
increasing to $199,000,000 by the 
year 1944-45, to be divided among 
6 major funds: (1) general aid 
fund for the current operating and 
maintenance expenses of elemen- 
tary and secondary schools; (2) 
preparation of teachers and other 
educational personnel; (3) con- 
struction of school buildings; (4) 
improved administration of state 
departments of education; (5) 
civic, general and vocational part- 
time adult educational activities; 
(6) rural library service. A recan- 
vass in 5 years was recommended. 
According to Dr. George John- 
son, director of the Department 
of Education of the N. C. W. C., 
and a member of the Committee, 
there are large areas in the United 
States which cannot support a de- 
cent system of schools and unless 
federal aid be granted great num- 
bers of children will lack ade- 
quate education. The report would 
distribute money on the basis of 
need and would strictly maintain 
local control. Also "in view of the 
fact that non-public schools are 
saving the nation such great sums 
of money, the Committee recom- 
mends that where federal aid is 
used for such incidental services as 
the provision of reading materials, 
the transportation of pupils, the 
care of health, and scholarships, it 
shall be made available to all the 
children of the nation whether they 
are in public schools or not." 

The Harrison-Black-Fletcher Bill 
of 1937 ignored this issue as 



and State Aid 

did the Thomas Bill of 1939. On 
April 7, 1941, Senators Thomas and 
Harrison introduced Senate Bill 
1313, entitled "A bill to strengthen 
the national defense and promote 
the general welfare through the 
appropriation of funds to assist the 
States and Territories in meeting 
financial emergencies in education 
and in reducing inequalities of edu- 
cational opportunities." 

On April 29, 1941, Dr. George 
Johnson, directed by the Adminis- 
trative Committee of Bishops of 
the N. C. W. C., addressed a letter 
to Senator Thomas, Chairman of 
the Committee on Education and 
Labor, expressing their opposition 
to the bill in its present form. The 
letter pointed out that it would in- 
troduce the principle of permanent 
federal aid to education involving a 
degree of federal supervision and 
control that may eventually "des- 
troy that local autonomy which to 
date has kept our schools free/' 

Dr. Johnson declared that reli- 
gious freedom means not only free- 
dom of religious worship but to 
provide means of education that 
accord with the dictates of con- 
science. But, "government makes it 
impossible for citizens to exercise 
their right of free choice in mat- 
ters educational by creating, as the 
defense program does in many 
areas, a situation in which it is im- 
possible for Catholic children de- 
pending solely on the meager re- 
sources of their parents to obtain 
a Catholic education." 

Participation by Catholic chil- 
dren in state educational expendi- 
tures is limited to: free bus trans- 
portation, provided by law in Illi- 
nois, Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Mary- 
land, Massachusetts, Michigan, 
Missouri, New Hampshire, New Jer- 
sey, New York, Oklahoma, Oregon, 
Washington; textbooks supplied in 
Kansas, Louisiana, Mississippi, New 
Mexico, Oregon and West Virginia. 



Organization of the Catholic School System 



The Catholic school system in- 
cludes five classes of institutions: 
parochial or elementary, secondary, 
jiormal, seminary and university. 



Institutions in the seminary divi- 
sion are of two classes, preparatory 
and major. A national summary 
follows : 



287 



co 

o ^ 



2 
fel 

Z M^ 



o 

< 
o 

D 
LU 





OOO rHCOO tO CO OO rH 
COCO COOOO CO US rH t 
rH Id 00 O b- O b- Cq O 


oo 





OO CO rH O rH CS5 b IO CO 
00 


cq" 

o 




In 

** M^ 


CO 

~ 

o" 

CO 
rH 


cq 

00 

CO 
rH 


<D 
T3 

to " 


O CO CO OO CO CO CO 
b- rH O <M CO CO CO 

uo oo" r-T cq" t--' co" oo 

rH CO 


OO 

rH 

co" 

r-T 


^ 


OOO rHCOb- b- O CO CO 
coco cocot- co cq rH t 
rH tO CO CO CO CO CO^ O^ 


rH 
rH 


^ 


"*" ^ rH CO 


cq" 

00 
rH 






TH" 


1 


CNJirH cqb-rH--CO OO CO rH 

ooio cococo"-o cq co o 

OrH^ OOcOrH CNS CO TH^ b-; 


rH 
-^ 





I TH 10 


T)T 

CO 


0) 






O 

P 


rH TH CO -rH CO TH CO b- CO 

cq t- THrHco - cq N oo o 

t-;OO rH CO 10 
CO T-Tr-T CO" CO* 


CO 

o 
cq" 


CO 

c 




rH 


*-> 

S 3 


rHb- cococq^cq co co cq 

COD- OOoQCD-'OO CO O CO 
O C^ ^COO , - tH b- Tt^ rH 
rH rH rH r-Tco" ' -, co" Co" 
*,"- rH IO 


OO 
TH 
l> 

TH" 

00 


M- ^ 


o 


THrH oq-^rH tO b- TH CO 
CO OO CXJ LO rH CO CO rH 

TH rH^ CO 


oo 


*- 


cq b- 





CO 








StxD 

to 3 

~ 6 

O 02 02 

S -& "1 i ! 

fl * S ^ ^2 o 






oa-M ojitH^wj H o ^ 

Ul Ijil lit! 

^^Pn S 5 >9 
CQ & Q 55 CO H 


^ 



288 



PREPARATORY SEMINARIES SN THE UNITED STATES 
(Compiled from the N. C. W. C. Directory of Preparatory Seminaries) 



Alabama 

St. Bernard's Seminary, St. Ber- 
nard. Order of St. Benedict. 
California 

Holy Redeemer College, Oakland. 
Congregation of the Most Holy Re- 
deemer. 

Mary knoll Junior Seminary, 
Mountain View, Catholic Foreign 
Mission Society of America. 

Sacred Heart Novitiate, Los Ga- 
tos. Society of Jesus. 

St. Joseph's Seminary, Mountain 
View. Priests of St. Sulpice. 

Claretian College, Walnut. Clare- 
tian Fathers. 

Los Angeles College, Los An- 
geles. Congregation of the Mission. 

St. Anthony's Seminary, Santa 
Barbara. Order of Friars Minor. 

St. Joseph's Preparatory Seminary, 
Santa Cruz. Oblates of St. Joseph. 

Salesian House of Studies, Rich- 
mond. Salesian Fathers. 
Connecticut 

Holy Ghost Novitiate, Ridgeneld. 
Congregation of the Holy Ghost. 

La Salette Missionary College, 
Hartford. La Salette Missionary 
Fathers. 

St. Thomas Preparatory Semi- 
nary, Bloomfield. Secular Clergy. 
District of Columbia 

St. Joseph's Seminary, Brookland. 
St. Joseph Society of the Sacred 
Heart. 

Florida 

St. Leo Abbey Scholasticate, St. 
Leo. Order of St. Benedict. 
Illinois 

St. Joseph's College, Hinsdale. 
Order of Friars Minor. 

St. Jude Seminary, Momence, 
Claretian Fathers. 

St. Mary's Mission House, Tech- 
ny. Society of the Divine Word. 

Quigley Preparatory Seminary, 
Chicago. Secular Clergy. 

St. Henry's Preparatory Semi- 
nary, Belleville. Oblates of Mary 
Immaculate. 

Sacred Heart Apostolic School, 
Geneva. Missionaries of the Sacred 
Heart. 



La Salette Calvary, Olivet. La 
Salette Missionary Fathers. 

Indiana 

Holy Cross Seminary, Notre Dame. 
Congregation of the Holy Cross. 

Divine Heart Mission House, 
Donaldson. Society of the Priests 
of the Sacred Heart. 

St. Francis Pro-Seminary, Floyds 
Knobs. Friars Minor Conventuals. 

St. Meinrad's Seminary, St. Mein- 
rad. Order of St. Benedict. 

Iowa 

St. Paul's Mission House, Ep- 
worth. Society of the Divine Word. 

La Salette Seminary, Milford. La 
Salette Missionary Fathers. 
Kansas 

St. Benedict's Seminary, Atchi- 
son. Order of St. Benedict. 

Kentucky 

St. Mary's College, St. Mary. Con- 
gregation of the Resurrection. 

Louisiana 

St. Joseph's Seminary, St. Bene- 
dict. Order of St Benedict. 

St. Charles College, Grand Co- 
teau. Society of Jesus. 
Maryland 

Paulist Juniorate, Baltimore. Mis- 
sionary Society of St. Paul the 
Apostle. 

St. Charles College, Catonsville. 
Society of St. Sulpice. 
Massachusetts 

Maryvale Seminary, Bedford. So- 
ciety of Mary. 

Seminary of Our Lady of Holy 
Cross, N. Easton. Congregation of 
the Holy Cross. 

St. Francis Xavier Mission 
House, Island Creek. Society of the 
Divine Word. 

St. Stanislaus Novitiate, West 
Stockbridge. Society of Jesus. 

College of Liberal Arts, Lenox. 
Society of Jesus. 

Seminary of St. Francis of As- 
sisi, Lowell. Order of Friars Minor. 

Stigmatine Juniorate, Waltham, 
Stigmatine Fathers. 



289 



Michigan 

St. Benedict's Novitiate, Brighton. 
Missionaries of Marianhill. 

St. Mary's Junior College, Or- 
chard Lake. Secular Clergy. 

Sacred Heart Seminary, Detroit. 
Secular Clergy. 

St. Joseph's Seminary, Grand 
Rapids. Secular Clergy. 
Minnesota 

Nazareth Hall, Lake Johanna. 
Secular Clergy. 

Crosier Seminary, Onamia. Cro- 
sier Fathers. 

St. John's Seminary, Collegeville. 
Order of St. Benedict. 
Mississippi 

St. Augustine's Seminary, Bay St. 
Louis. Society of the Divine Word. 
Missouri 

Passionist Preparatory Seminary, 
St. Louis. Congregation of the 
Passion. 

St. Joseph's College, Kirkwood. 
Congregation of the Most Holy Re- 
deemer. 

St. Louis Preparatory Seminary, 
Webster Groves. Secular Clergy, 
under instruction of Vincentian Fa- 
thers. 

St. Stanislaus Seminary, Floris- 
sant. Society of Jesus. 

St. Vincent's Preparatory Sem- 
inary, Cape Girardeau. Congrega- 
tion of the Mission. 

New Hampshire 

La Salette Seminary, Enfield. La 
Salette Missionary Fathers. 

St. Joseph's Juniorate, Colebrook. 
Oblates of Mary Immaculate. 
New Jersey 

Don Bos co Seminary, Newton. 
Salesian Congregation. 

St. Joseph's College, Princeton. 
Congregation of the Mission. 

Benedictine Mission Seminary, 
Newton. Benedictine Fathers. 
New York 

Augustinian Preparatory Semi- 
nary, Staten Island. Augustinian 
Fathers. 

Cathedral College, New York. 
Secular Clergy. 

Epiphany Apostolic College, New- 
burgh. St. Joseph Society of the 
Sacred Heart. 

Eymard Seminary, Suffern. Fa- 
thers of the Blessed Sacrament. 



St. Albert's Preparatory Semi- 
nary, Middletown. Order of Calced 
Carmelites. 

St. Andrew-on-Hudson Seminary, 
Poughkeepsie. Society of Jesus. 

St. John's Preparatory Seminary, 
Garrison. Society of the Atonement. 

St. Joseph's Seraphic Seminary, 
Callicoon. Order of Friars Minor. 

Seraphic Seminary of Mary Im- 
maculate, Garrison. Friars Minor 
Capuchin. 

St. Anthony's Seraphic Seminary, 
Catskill. Order of Friars Minor. 

Cathedral College of the Immacu- 
late Conception, Brooklyn. Secular 
Clergy. 

Holy Angels Collegiate Institute, 
Buffalo. Missionary Oblates of 
Mary Immaculate. 

Holy Cross Preparatory Semi- 
nary, Dunkirk. Congregation of the 
Passion. 

St. Columban's Preparatory Sem- 
inary, Silver Creek. Chin'ese Mis- 
sion Society of St. Columban. 

St. Ignatius House of Studies. 
Manhasset, L. I. Society of Jesus. 

The Little Seminary of St. Jos- 
eph and the Little Flower, Buffalo. 
Secular Clergy. 

Wadhams Hall Preparatory Sem- 
inary, Ogdensburg. Secular Clergy. 

St. Andrew's Seminary, Roches- 
ter. Secular Clergy. 

St. Francis College, Staten Island. 
Friars Minor Conventuals. 
Ohio 

Holy Cross Monastery, Cincin- 
nati. Congregation of the Passion. 

Milford Novitiate of the Sacred 
Heart, Milford. Society of Jesus. 

St. Francis Seminary, Cincinnati. 
Order of Friars Minor. 

St. Gregory's Seminary, Cincin- 
nati. Secular Clergy. 

Brunnerdale Seminary, Canton. 
Society of the Precious Blood. 

St. Charles Borromeo Seminary, 
Columbus. Secular Clergy. 

The Pontifical College Josephi- 
num, Worthington. Secular Clergy. 

Oregon 

Mt. Angel College and Seminary, 
St. Benedict. Order of St. Benedict. 



290 



Pennsylvania 

Holy Ghost Apostolic College, 
Cornwells Heights. Society of the 
Holy Ghost. 

St. Mary's Manor and Apostolic 
School, South Langhorne. Society 
of Mary. 

Theological Seminary of St. 
Charles Borromeo, Philadelphia. 
Secular Clergy. 

St. Francis Seminary, Loretto. 
Third Order Regular of St. Francis. 

Sacred Heart Mission House, Gir- 
ard. Society of the Divine Word. 

St. Mary's College, North East. 
Order of the Most Holy Redeemer. 

St. Fidelis Seminary, Herman. 
Friars Minor Capuchin. 

Mary knoll Preparatory College, 
Clarks Summit. Catholic Foreign 
Mission Society of America. 

Texas 

St. Anthony's Apostolic School, 
San Antonio. Oblate Fathers. 



St. John's Seminary, San Antonio. 
Secular Clergy. 

St. Mary's Seminary, La Porte. 
Secular Clergy. 

Washington 

St. Edward's Seminary, Seattle. 
Society of St. Sulpice. 
Wisconsin 

St. Augustine Abbey, Madison. 
Premonstratensian Fathers. 

St. Bonaventure Minor Seminary, 
Sturtevant. Order of Friars Minor. 

College of Our Lady-Holy-Hill, 
Holy Hill. Discalced Carmelites. 

Seminary of St. Francis de Sales, 
St. Francis. Secular Clergy. 

St. Lawrence Preparatory Semi- 
nary, Mt. Calvary, Friars Minor 
Capuchin. 

Salvatorian Seminary, St. Nazi- 
anz. Society of the Divine Saviour. 

Pallottine College, Milwaukee. 
Pious Society of Missions. 

Holy Ghost Mission House, Bast 
Troy. Society of the Divine Word. 



MAJOR SEMINARIES IN THE UNITED STATES 

(Compiled from the N. C. W. C. Directory of Major Seminaries) 



Alabama 

St. Bernard's Seminary, St. Ber- 
nard. Order of St. Benedict. 
Arkansas 

New Subiaco Abbey and Semi- 
nary, Subiaco. Order of St. Benedict. 

St. John's Seminary, Little Rock. 
Secular Clergy. 

California 

Alma College, Alma. Society of 
Jesus. 

St. Albert's College, Oakland. Or- 
der of Preachers. 

Franciscan Monastery and Semi- 
nary, Oakland. Order of Friars Minor. 

St. Patrick's Seminary, Menlo 
Park. Priests of St. Sulpice. 

Dominguez Seminary, Compton. 
Missionary Sons of the Immaculate 
Heart of Mary. 

Franciscan Theological Seminary, 
SantaBarbara. Order of Friars Minor. 

St. John's Major Seminary, Los 
Angeles. Vincentian Fathers. 
Colorado 

St. Thomas Theological Semi- 



nary, Denver. Congregation of the 
Mission. 

Connecticut 

St. Mary's Seminary, Norwalk. 
Congregation of the Holy Ghost and 
the Immaculate Heart of Mary. 

District of Columbia 

Apostolic Mission House, Brook- 
land. Catholic Missionary Union. 

Atonement Seminary of the Holy 
Ghost, Brookland. Friars of the 
Atonement. 

Augustinian College, Brookland. 
Hermits of St. Augustine. 

College of Our Lady of Mount 
Carmel. Discalced Carmelites. 

De Sales Hall, Washington. Ob- 
lates of St. Francis de Sales. 

Dominican College of the Immac- 
ulate Conception, Washington. Or- 
der of Preachers. 

Holy Cross College, Brookland. 
Congregation of the Holy Cross. 

Holy Name College, Brookland. 
Order of Friars Minor. 

Marist College, Brookland. So- 
ciety of Mary. 



291 



Oblate Scholasticate, Brookland. 
Oblates of Mary Immaculate. 

Pallotine House of Studies, Wash- 
ington. Pious Society of Missions. 

St. Bonaventure's Conven